Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

(Time Period:1988)

The birds chirp outside of a window on a top floor of a white house, the trees surrounding said house are green with hints of fading colors. The sun shines as bright as it can despite summer being over, or well the spirit of summer was over for a certain kid in this house.

BEEP BEEP BEEP—

With one swoop, the alarm clock’s plug is ripped out by the socket by an invisible force. A boy with straight jet black hair and fair terra-cotta skin holds his hand up, but he soon curls it up and pulls his hand into his bed of blankets, soon trying to find his way back to dream world. Only for a series of footsteps to disturb him again. It must’ve been his sisters…or well sister, if Mimmie didn’t stay up past her bedtime to play with her gameboy for one last level of Attack of the Killer Tomatoes. Minnie was always the girl who’d get the job done early in the morning to start her day, she’s explained to her older brother multiple times that it was a good way to start the morning. He had wished he had her spunk like back in the day when he’d just be okay with waking up at early hours her age. 

But life had other plans, such as leading a group of friends to delay an alien invasion.

Knock knock!

“KENDRICK! Wake up! You’re not gonna be almost late for school again!” Speaking of the little devil, Minnie was knocking on his door to wake him up as per usual. She did this for the rest of the family when she could, which was just him and her sister Mimmie. He knew he had to wake up either way, otherwise the she-demon known to him as his loving and caring mother would come up here panicking angrily like the world was coming to an end. Not like Ninten chooses to struggle waking up early, at some points he does, but he just stays silent for a few minutes, trying to collect his thoughts. With a few disgruntled groans, he had dismounted off his bed, stretching his arms over his head and his shoulders. Once leaving his room he was approaching the bathroom door across the hallway, just before opening the bathroom door.

He brushed his teeth and flat ironed his hair straight, occasionally burning his fingertips, and finished up his bathroom routine in under 5 minutes. His hand met the door handle but apparently Carol had opened it the same time he had, “Oh! Sorry Ninten, I didn’t think you were going to come out now.”

Ninten raised a brow, his tone softened, “Yeah? Did you need something?”

Carol sighed, her eyes filled with worry, “You don’t have to get dressed Ninten, I’d rather you not going to school today than risk having an asthma attack the minute you start outside.”

“Mhm, alright—wait what?!” Ninten whipped his head to face his mother, confusion struck his facial expression. 

Carol gave a sorry look to her son, “Yes, Ninten, you don’t have to go to school today. A fire happened downtown and it almost burned down a couple businesses!”

“Oh jeez—is everyone alright?” Once Ninten had heard of the word fire his mind went towards the victims. He found himself following his mother downstairs into the kitchen as the twins were at the table finishing up their breakfasts, “What happened?”

“Hush! The news!” Mimmie scoffed, as she and the rest of the family focused on the TV across in the living room.

“Tragedy strikes the town of Podunk as its small community church near Holly street has been destroyed by a raging fire. Reverend James and his wife Polly were found dead at the scene, as they had tragically lost their life in the fire. Authorities believe it had been faulty wiring, investigations are ongoing at the moment…” As the reporter woman stated the situation, the family’s heart ached slightly. 

“Oh god….” He leaned his elbows on the kitchen counter as he listened in.

When it switches to the two other newsmen, one was given a paper as he spoke up quickly, “Related to that news, Mayor Goodman is currently having his speech at the town hall right now, to explain that a new church will be built thanks to an anonymous donor who had paid for the new church’s construction greatly!” As the news played downstairs, the family just watched in slight dismay or contempt.

Carol scoffed, her hand on her cheek as she grabbed the remote, turning off the news, “Scumbag.”

“Pastor James and his wife didn’t make it and they’re just gonna…skim over it?” Minnie’s eyes slowly moved down to her skirt over her thighs, they watered slightly, “That’s just awful.” She mouthed in sadness. 

Mimmie raised her head at Minnie from the sink as she placed the finished captain crunch cereal bowl into the sink, “I mean, I agree with sis, but at least they’re building a new church. So we don’t have to hear the old people rant about demons and stuff.”

“Even then…” Ninten began, stretching his arms once more as his eyebrows narrowed, “Just avoiding the subject that our town pastor is dead won’t fix things. If anything, we should at least hold a memorial for them.”

“We didn’t even know them like that!” Mimmie raised a brow, but the rest of the family narrowed her eyes at her. She just raised her eyebrow, placing her spoon back into the sink with the bowl, “Well then, what do you think the town should do?”

“We could leave flowers and candles in front of the store nearby where the church was!” Minnie suggested.

Carol shook her head, “They’ll be building over where the fire happened, sweet pea, so I don’t think the community will try to do that.”

Carol then picked up her purse and car keys, “Besides, the school year just began and I don’t want any of you to get into trouble…” She ushered the twins to grab their backpacks as they passed by Ninten, Carol’s glare falling onto him, “That includes you, Ninten. I’ll be back from work at around 5 pm like usual, do NOT go outside.” She pointed her finger at the teenager like he was a child that had done wrong.

Ninten had just blown a raspberry at his mother like a child and said, “Oh I’ll be fine mom, I won’t go out. That’ll be like walking into a cloud of smoke for me.” Ninten crossed his arms over his bare chest, his mother rolled her eyes before calling out the twins and opening the door. Minnie and Mimmie followed their mother to the car just as  Ninten had sat by near the window that showed the porch, both girls entered the Vauxhall Cavalier his mother had owned but not before saying their goodbyes.

“See ya later, Kendick!” Minnie waved to her brother before entering the car.

Mimmie followed as soon as she just stuck her tongue out, “Later dweeb!” 

Ninten just waved back to his younger sisters as the last one entered the car and their mother backed up from the driveway. As the car drove away from the house farther and farther, Ninten’s smile slowly dripped down and he moved away from the window sill, “Home alone with a smokey church in this small ass town?...” He muttered, just as he reached the kitchen, his feet sliding against the floor titles thanks to his socks as he raced for the house phone attached to the wall, “Lloyd’s gotta know!”

Once he punched in the numbers on the phone, the teenager waited while leaning against the fridge. He heard the dialup ring from the receiver, “C’mon pick up…” 

It rang once, then twice.

“It doesn’t take that long to pick up a DAMN PHONE.” Ninten thought, tapping his finger against the receiver. 

It rang another time, then it stopped as audio of someone moving in the background was heard, followed by a nasally but slightly lowered and tired voice, “Hello?—“

“LLOYD!” Ninten snapped a little too loudly at the phone as the sound of a shrill shriek was heard from the receiver, after some more noises Lloyd seemed to have fallen from the slight jumpscare of a greeting.

“Jesus Ninten—I swear, you sound banshee over the phone these days!” Snapped the nerdy friend from over the receiver.

Ninten rolled his eyes at his friend’s jab, “Lloyd. Listen up, I’ve got some deets.”

“Uh huh—lemme grab my glasses first before you freak out.” Lloyd rummaged through his nightstand drawer, soon pulling the chunky black glasses from underneath the many bottles of prescription medicine. Once properly placed between the bridge of his nose, he picked the phone back up and spoke, “Alright then, talk to me.”

“So uh—shit, how do I explain this…” Ninten muttered, but he quickly found a better way to put it, “Someone’s town church burnt down.” Ninten could hear the sudden coughing from Lloyd on the speaker as Lloyd regained his voice.

“Who the fuck starts a conversation like that—I just woke up?!” Lloyd’s flabbergasted tone could be heard from the phone. 

Ninten laughed awkwardly, “Yeah maybe that wasn’t the best way to put it…”

The nerd had to roll his eyes as he rubbed his forehead, “You think? Anyways, what are you talking about?”

Ninten leaned against the wall, “My town church burnt down yesterday night out of nowhere.” 

“Did the news say anything about it?” Lloyd asked, his eyebrows raising as he took a lock of his brown curls and pulled on it slightly out of boredom.

Ninten replied shortly after, “Yeah, they did.  Said it was something about faulty wiring or some candle so they won’t do any foul play or anything. But…the pastor and his wife didn’t survive.”

“Oh damn, that’s awful…” Lloyd leaned back on his bed, “They must’ve found the bodies then.”

“Yeah, but apparently the mayor wants to skip over them and replace the church.” Ninten scoffed, mentioning the wackjob of a mayor Podunk had, “Some big shot just donated a large sum of money for the production of the new church.”

“And they didn’t reveal the person’s identity? How peculiar.” Lloyd murmured, “I could try to look into it if you’d like?”

“Nah, don’t bother. Besides, it’s probably some big shot company owner who wants to do some charitable work to make themselves look better.” Ninten jested, however, he seemed to be more interested in shifting through his fridge. 

“I mean, it is out of place, I could come visit you.” Lloyd began, rummaging through his notebooks underneath his bed as he pulls one out, and pulled the pen from the rings of said notebook, “We could go investigate this Saturday before I go back to school, maybe see if there’s any mooks or starmen behind it trying to plot revenge against you. Maybe Ana might’ve had a dream about it, should we—“

“No.” Lloyd’s pen stopped scribbling notes upon the white lined paper as he realized his mistake thanks to Ninten’s rather harsh tone when he answered Lloyd.

“N-No. Just…no.” Ninten’s voice seemed more quiet and uncertain, but still held the stern edge in his words, “I rather not. Not right now, besides, she may be busy with her little mentor bullshit.”

“Uhh—yeah. Right. Sorry about that.” Lloyd spoke, his voice heavy with regret.

“No no, it’s alright Lloyd. You didn’t mean to.” Ninten pulls out a bottle of milk from the fridge, placing it on the table counter, “Sorry for…reacting like that.”

“It’s alright. I get it, you’re still…recovering from that.” Lloys could feel the tension crawling on his skin, his hand began to move the pen across the paper again, this time more slowly than before. Of course Lloyd had forgotten about the situation, but it was still very recent. 

At least 3 years ago, around the time Lloyd was shortly turning 13, Ninten and Ana had broken up. It still baffles Lloyd that out of nowhere Ninten and Ana had decided to go their separate ways, especially since they seemed perfectly fine the day before, back then Lloyd honestly thought it wouldn’t have mattered and it was just a small little argument that the two had. They’d get back together like those cheesy romance films his mom watched and everything would be okay by the time his 13th birthday party came along.
That day was when Lloyd had a huge whiplash as he had found out the hard truth; love wasn’t like how the movies portrayed it. Especially break up scenes. Everything was just awkward around the two; Ninten would always cast suspicious glares whenever Ana spoke, and Ana seemed rather shy and reserved. It wasn’t like her to be like that, especially since during their adventure she had. It wasn't until Ninten left that Ana filled him in on what happened. 

“Hello? Earth to Lloyd?” Lloyd’s mind snapped back to Ninten’s voice, the pen shortly stopped writing and he placed it back on his bed, “Sorry…you were saying Ninten?”

“I  was saying that it probably was faulty wiring, cause the pastor’s wife always liked lighting candles. She didn’t like using electricity, saying it’s bad for children or something.” Ninten said, his tone painted in skepticism. He poured some milk into his cereal he had made, could never go wrong with fruit loops! “Besides that, I’m pretty sure she was one of those…evangelicals or whatever you call them.”

Lloyd snorted, pushing the rim of his black square-formed glasses back upon the bridge of his nose, “You sure she just wasn’t a hipster?”

“Nonono—I swear she wasn’t!” Ninten jokes, but sooner or later his soft laughter was replaced by silence. Realizing about the pastor and his wife’s situation, Ninten whispered, “Even then, it’s a bummer about what happened to them…” Ninten opened the fridge again as he took out the contents of an orange juice bottle and returned the milk to its rightful place in the fridge, “Dying in a fire is awful, especially since I’ve already felt third degrees before.”

“With the giant robots…right? Was it red or blue?”

“Blue.” Ninten reminded his nerdy friend, his voice now quieter, “It was the blue one, jackass, that thing was built like a barrel of water. Still, we came out on top, we were fine. But the pastor and his wife…”

“They didn’t…” Lloyd finished as the air returned back to the tension atmosphere, this time more solemn than stiff. He looked back at his calendar, thoughts racing in silence.

It took a while for one of them to speak, as the gears in Lloyd’s head were searching for a way to continue the conversation. Suddenly, one idea popped into Lloyd’s head, “Hey? Uh, who do you think will be the new pastor?”

Now this had Ninten stumped, “Crap…I have no idea. Plus I don’t think Mayor Goodman will say anything about it, maybe city hall will just appoint a random pastor from out of town to come or whatever.” Ninten poured his orange juice as he seemed to be thinking, “Probably will be some fresh old decaying jerk again.”

“I fear you are right Ninten, no one’s ever heard of a young handsome pastor. Ana’s father is probably the closest thing to that.” Lloyd joked.

Ninten let out a series of gags on the phone while laughing as well, “Dude, grody! If I had to see Ana’s dad in a light like that I would rather bag his face!” 

“Oh don’t have your boxers in a twist, Ninten.” Lloyd teased, before clearing his throat, “But if it is a new pastor, hopefully he’s not a furious one?”

“Oh like those movies where they’re all self righteous pricks? Get real Lloyd, there’s nothing to be afraid about those guys, they act more like super villains than actual threats. Bet they’ve never thrown a punch.” Ninten placed his orange juice on the table as he finally moved back to the house phone’s main call box, “Kay well, I gotta bounce. I need to eat and I’m sure you’ve got other things to deal with.”

“Oh really like what?” Lloyd enquired, only for Ninten to respond with something Lloyd had completely forgotten about. 

“The fact that you’ve gotta go back to school shopping soon for the whole day with your dad! See ya sucka!” 

“Wait. WHAT?! NINTEN YOU—“ Ninten cut off Lloyd by slamming the phone back onto the call box’s receiver, a proud smirk on his face as he walked away knowing he probably gave Lloyd an existential crisis about pencils, papers and the dread of having to go back to school shopping with his father once more. 

The awkwardness would kill Lloyd for sure.

When he relished this feeling, it was short lived by his stomach starting to growl. Breakfast, he had nearly forgotten about it! “Ah damn, gotta keep this bod fed otherwise I’ll look like some chicken legged white boy sooner or later.” Ninten strided across the kitchen to reach the table where his cereal was, he placed his spoon right inside the bowl, but his thoughts went back to the topic about a new pastor. He remembered Mayor Goodman say something about rebuilding the church, but never when. Ninten’s glance turned towards the nearby window where the clouds moved slowly across the skies of Podunk.

“Maybe…maybe it won’t be too quick.” He thought as he let the multicolored cereal enter his mouth. “After all, it’s not like the workers would be paid double just to finish up a church THAT quickly.”

Another bite of the cereal would probably ease his mind.

Within three weeks the church was reconstructed. 

Ninten didn’t expect the construction to work on the building THAT fast, in all honesty he would’ve wanted them to at least take time with the newer chapel. He surely didn’t want to be in any accidents in the near future.

“Yknow, the pastor has a daughter your age, Ninten.” His mother had disclosed this information one day when Ninten got home from school and she had dropped the news on the family about dropping a visit to the church to meet the new pastor. Funny enough, Ninten hasn’t seen the girl in school at all, was she homeschooled before this? Did she have some sort of problem fitting in? Then again, he had hoped that she wasn’t some weird religious nutcase like some people he’s met out of town. 

He knew first impressions weren’t everything, of course. After all, god knows he wouldn’t have Lloyd and the others as friends. 

Today was the day that the new pastor would begin his first sermon at the newly built church. Didn’t help that his mother had the bright idea to attend today’s sermon as a way to welcome said pastor. Said it would welcome him and his daughter to the community, obviously the entire family dreaded going to church, but for their own reasons.

“Mom! Why did you have to put so much mousse cream on my bun!?” Minnie whined out, her head moving away from the headrest as she cringed at the sweet, goopy scented residue that had come from her curly ponytail bun. “It’s gonna be stuck in my hair by the time this ends!”

“Well, Minerva, I didn’t think it would still be wet by the time we got out of the house!” Carol sassed back to her younger daughter, whilst driving the family wagon through the streets into the pathway of the church, “I knew we should’ve woken up at 6! But nooo, a couple of knuckleheads wanted to sleep in a few hours!” 

Ninten rubbed his eyes a little, he hadn’t gotten a full night sleep for his own personal reasons, “Mom nobody wakes up at 6 am to get ready for church—“

“Lots of people do!” Carol shot back. 

Just for Ninten to reply with, “Yeah, people who don’t have sleeping issues!” 

Despite the current situation they were in, the family was dressed in their Sunday best. For Ninten, it was a simple white button-up shirt tucked into a pair of red converse. His sisters, Minnie and Mimmie, wore dainty coordinating dresses - Minnie was bedecked in a pretty pink frock with white lace trim, and Mimmie had a matching dress in powder lavender with yellow accents. With how much it was a struggle for Carol to complete, the three children looked like the picture-perfect siblings, their clothes spotless and their hair neatly combed for their church attendance.

“Mom, you don’t even like church, you say all those older grandma’s keep sassing at you.” Mimmie looked at their mother in the backseat, her voice mixing with concern and slight discomfort at the idea of their church all together, “So why are we going anyways?”

“I’ve told you children hundreds of times, we’re gonna attend the mass so we can introduce ourselves to the pastor!” Carol informed the kids once again with a much more sharper tone. Once the car stopped at a red light she pulled a pocket mirror from her red Liz Claiborne bag, a beloved and prized gift Ninten’s father had blessed her last Christmas when Ninten was around thirteen years old, to check on her eyeliner that was ever so slightly worn off. Carol was dressed in a striking crimson dress that emphasized her figure. It was a long, flowing gown with a low neckline, the fabric clinging to her bodice and falling gracefully to the floor in a pool of velvet. Her bright honey blonde hair was pinned down in a loose curled bun, and her lips were painted a matching shade of dark red. She wore high, strappy heels and had jewelry that glinted in the light whenever she moved. 

Many men would wish to have a woman like her, but Ninten knew nobody could handle his mom, not like his dad anyway. 

As Ninten watched the town plaza and shopping district disappear, he could hear his sister Minnie speak up to their mother, “What’s the new pastor like momma?” 

Carol tried to think, her mind only had two things that popped up, “Well, remember the town pianist? Mrs. Gilory? She came into the salon on Thursday and told me that she’s met both the pastor and his daughter. Said he’s the calmest, sweetest guy she’s ever met, and his daughter is even more sweet. Like a lovely bluebell.” 

Minnie’s eyes went wide, “Oh, so she must be super nice, like Ana?”

That dampened the mood for Carol and Ninten entirely as Ninten scoffed slightly at his sister’s words, his eyes narrowed to his lap, “Yeah, totally nice.” 

Carol’s eyes narrowed at her son before she continued to focus on the road, “Of course Minnie, like Ana was.”

Finally after it seemed like watching trees and farms pass by for who knows how long, Ninten’s eyes were shown a different sighting, a fence on the side of the road and empty grasslands all around. He could feel the car slowly coming to a stop as his mom entered a large parking lot, the parking lot to say new church, “Wow…An actual good parking space? This is a step up already from the old church.” He snickered, until Carol had said;

“Mimmie, smack your brother upside the head for me.”

“With pleasure!” Mimmie inched closer to her brother’s seat behind him. 

However, Ninten inched closer to the glove compartment, his tone snide “Touch me and I'll give you a noogie so bad your hair will fall off, you little runt!”

“Bite me!” Mimmie hissed back, she and Ninten both blew a raspberry at each other.

Minnie in the crossfire had whined out a loud, “MOOOMMMM! Ninten and Mimmie are fighting again!” 

Carol tapped the steering wheel, biting back any words that she knew she’d regret later on, “Come on, Carol just 6 more years of this.” She promised to herself. As she finally parked the family car in a good spot at the near front of the church, she pulled out her pocket mirror and placed her keys inside her bag, “Alright, everyone get outta the car!”

The kids quickly got out, Ninten was in need of some fresh air the most. Being stuck in a car full of three ladies drenched in perfume was not something his lungs appreciated. Reaching for his asthma spray around his neck thanks to the necklace his sister Minnie always made, he took it upon his lips and hit a deep puff of it. Ninten was facing away from the chapel when Minnie approached her older brother and looked up behind him, “Woah…” She muttered. Ninten was curious at what she was staring at, when he turned he was in for a large surprise.

He let out a long whistle as he muttered, “Well goddamn…”

The newly built chapel in front of the family stood in stark contrast to the old one. Before the fire, the older church had weathered from time; its wooden walls stained with mystery stains in places from long years of exposure to father time. Ninten could remember a situation one day when his family attended the lord’s house around 8 years ago; a couple of choir members had fallen out of their bleachers when the decaying wood broke underneath their weight. All the children in the pews had burst out laughing at the situation, some adults had tried to keep their mouths from smiling, it was a fond memory but still a concerning hazard. Now the new chapel stands in place, and with all its glory, it could already pass off as a cathedral. It was a grand structure, built with sturdy white stones and tall, arched stained glass windows that let in bright shafts of light. The bell up top in the balcony was smaller and made up of three bells in the windows. The grass was artificial, replacing the old grass that had turned yellow and grayish after the fire and the double doors were grand with white paint and gold trims. 

“A big house for the man above the clouds isn’t it?” Carol smiled, Mimmie accompanied her from behind, rather being huffy at the sight of it. The family began to walk across the parking lot meeting with double doors as Ninten opened it to be met with a rather chic lobby. The interior inside was also impressive, with many similar greek or christian modeled statues around the premises and the carpet being a soft sage green color. “Ooh! The carpet’s all fuzzy!” Minnie commented, her hands met the carpet as she rubbed it. 

Only for her mother to pull her back up, “Minnie! Come on! We’re already late!” 

Ninten watched his mom hassle them out of the lobby as he followed, “I bet the service already started.” He started to pull on his collar while his eyes rolled at the miniature statues.

Entering the hallways of the church, marble flooring was across the foyer that trails towards a mahogany door with silver trims. Even from behind the doors, Ninten’s ears were gifted with the heavenly sound of a muted piano and the pastor’s firm yet smooth muffled speech. Carol stopped all of a sudden once she was behind said doors, and turned sharply towards her kids, “Now, we’ve gone over this, THRICE, but I will say it again so it sticks in your brains this time. What are the rules?”

Ninten started off the rule listing swiftly, “No talking loudly or during when the pastor is speaking.”

Carol turned to Minnie, “And?” Minnie looked up at her mother in firm determination, “No taking candy from any stranger! Unless it’s from the pastor or any church workers!” She had a proud smile on her face.

Carol nodded as she moved on to Mimmie, “Mhm?” Mimmie crossed her arms looking away slightly, her mouth in a pout. 

“Mimmie.” Her mother gave her a stern frown, crossing her arms as well to copy off her daughter.

Mimmie frowned some more, a soft embarrassed expression was flushed on her face as Carol was losing her patience, “Miriam!” She hissed out Mimmie’s real name, as Ninten and Minnie knew this was the real deal going on between these two. 

It took Minnie elbowing her sister for Mimmie to finally scoff, “Fine, fine! No running off to go eat all communion crackers…again!” 

Carol backed up from Mimmie as her expression turned more relaxed, “Good. And lastly?”

“Treat everyone with respect, even if they don’t give you respect back. Cause in the lord’s house there’s no time for fighting.” The three kids drone out.

Carol clapped her hands, “Goodie! Now c’mon! The service has already started and we don’t want to be any later than we already are.”

Minnie raised her hand, “Yes, Minnie?”

“What if we need to go to the bathroom? Can we ask you if the pastor is talking?” Minnie asked, as Ninten could’ve sworn he forced himself to not roll his eyes at his sister's obvious questions. 

Carol raised a brow at Minnie’s issue, “Yes? Minnie, a bathroom break is fine, as long as you don’t take too long and come right back to where we sit.”

Minnie nodded, acknowledging the answer, but soon her sister raised her hand.

“Yes, Mimmie?” Carol asked, her eyes narrowed.

“Can I at least drink all the communion cups?—“

“ALRIGHT THEN! No other questions? Good.” Carol said abruptly as she opened the double doors quickly and quietly, soon their eyes developed in a warm scene. Just as he predicted, the sermon had already started. A dark tanned man, who they could only assume was the reverend, stood at the pulpit, flailing his arms wildly as he delivered an impassioned sermon that the family could make neither head nor tails of.

The kids did their best to make as little noise as possible as Carol searched for open seats, in a couple of minutes they’d found some seats around the middle seating area. Close to the aisle too, luckily. 

The kids all sat down next to each other, their basic seating. Ninten sat down next to Minnie and Carol sat on the opposite end next to Mimmie. Youngests would be sandwiched between oldest family members, a way to keep an eye on them. The people beside them cast a glance over at the family, soon realizing it was the Grey family they quickly turned their heads back towards the pastor.

At the time Ninten was slowly settling down and letting his mind wander, the pastor had cleared his throat, “Now, I’d like to mention for any families here there is a Sunday school now a part of our church. If you’d like your child to be included into the service, please point them to my lovely daughter over here. They will return around the last hour of the mass.” Ninten’s eyes scanned the area where he was, he was curious to see the pastor’s daughter. The Judith that his mother and many others had been praising so much.

When his search came to nothing he turned to the exit area near the piano on the stage.

Then his eyes found the girl.

Judith’s elegance and radiance shined upon every glance. Her hair was a curly rich auburn, each curl bounced against her back in its long strides. Judith’s skin was a fair tawny orange brown, freckles adorned her arms and face. A light peach lip balm was applied on her before this, making her soft lips shine slightly within the chandelier’s lighting. Her eyes were an olive green, holding nothing but warm and loving energy behind them. She had on a dark silver gray cardigan, underneath was a long pale blue dress that reached down to her ankles, showing off her silver open toe heels that clacked against the fuzzy floor of the auditorium. Her gloves were pale white, around her ears were pearl earrings with a pearl necklace to match and top it all off, a pale yellow sun hat with a blue ribbon across its base was adorned on her head.

Parents had their children follow her, most of these kids being 5 to 8 year-olds. Eventually, 9 to 11 kids began to follow Judith, leading them to pass the grand double doors to the hallway. Ninten guessed she was taking the kids down the path to the children’s Sunday school room. She slowly started to close the large mahogany doors behind her, when her eyes met Ninten she gave him a slight nod before the door shut. The pastor returned a minute later, opening his bible as he reclaimed his spot at the pulpit.

“That is my daughter, Judith, she’ll be attending the school about—“

It sounded like he was introducing his daughter as small talk before he went into his lecture, but Ninten wasn't really paying attention. He hadn’t even realized he was still staring at the shut door until his sister jabbed her elbow into his side, Ninten bit back a cry as he turned to his sister.

“Hey, you’ve been staring at that door for a while now. She’s gone.” Minnie’s murmurs towards her brother’s ear. 

He doubled over, holding his sides as he let out a hushed swear, “Shit.”

Minnie pulled on his dress shirt at the back slightly, “Don’t curse in the house of the lord Kendrick!” She whispered harshly, only for her mother to shush her afterwards. As Ninten rubbed his hip’s side, he looked at his watch on his wrist; 10:13 AM. 

It was gonna be a loooong service.

━──────◅▻♢◅▻──────━

“Fuckin’ A.” Ninten hissed, stretching his back as he and his family left the auditorium like most people were. Church had officially let out, and people were swarming all over the lobby, gathering in small groups and filling the room with uproarious conversation. The service had ended at 2:10 PM, but around 12:00 PM was when Judith returned the kids to their parents after Sunday school. During that time, Judith’s eyes landed on Ninten’s and for the remainder of the service they stared down at each other. Occasionally Judith would communicate with her eyes, but Ninten never really understood it. Not like it matters as Ninten knew she’d be busy after the mass, probably helping the other church members clean up, so he won’t see her.

People continued filing out of the auditorium, his mother now rubbing her temples in exhaustion.

“So we're leaving now?” Minnie asked her mother, tapping her foot against the ground.

Carol just huffed, “No, we have to introduce ourselves to the pastor, I’ve said this about ten times—“

“There’s a line to meet him.” Mimmie pointed, her thumb pointing behind her. Carol looked past Mimmie, her expression turning from curiosity to dread as she drew a breath of air, suddenly stopping when she saw the scene behind her daughter. Where the pastor was standing, there was a long vast line of people, families and married couples alike, that were introducing themselves to the pastor. Carol’s eye twitched slightly, as Mimmie looked up at her mother with a smug expression spread on her face, “So, we're still up for introductions, mother?” She drawled out the words pridefully but soon one of her ears was pulled by her mother, “Ow!”

“Do NOT test me, little girl!” Carol scolded, tugging on Mimmie’s ear, she dragged her and Minnie towards the line, “I’m introducing us to that pastor if it's the last thing I do!”

“But what about NINTEN—“ Mimmie fussed as the twins were taken by their mother. Ninten was thankful that his mom didn’t focus on him, he’s got other things in mind to do.

Moving through the crowds of people chatting away, Ninten approached the left hall, where he had made it to one of the windows. He could see an overview of a grassy hillside. Its breathtaking view was like eye candy to Ninten; the clouds rolled by in shapes and forms, the sun shone down upon the grass, giving it a perfect shade of fern green. There were trees nearby, surrounded in a nice hazy circle, in which they provided the perfect amount of shade for anyone underneath. It was around the middle tree he noticed a form leaning against the tree’s stump, Judith. Ninten’s eyes widened as he saw the sight of her, he glanced at the back door next to him that was open ajar, in swift motion he was able to avoid being seen by anyone as he opened and closed the back door. The air was crisp and clear as he walked through the grassy plain and stride onto the small hill where Judith was at, but lo and behold, when he was about 5 feet away from her he smelt something familiar: the scent of a lit up cigarette.

It’s only been a couple of times when he smells this acrid scent of cigarettes. Usually with Teddy before he knew Ninten had asthma, or whenever an adult outside their front yard would light one up and he’d come by on the back home. He noticed her holding the cigarette, similar to how his grandmother used to do before she had died, clutched tightly in between the front and middle fingers of a balled up fist. His grandma always did say you could tell who people are by the way they hold a cigarette.

Ideas roamed through his head, what should he say? Should he even approach her while she’s smoking? It could act up his asthma, but she was rather new to town and his mother told him to leave a good impression on the pastor and his daughter.

So he made his move, “Uh, hey?”

Judith perked up, her curls bounced with her motion as she turned her head towards Ninten, her face rather flustered, “Oh! Hello…just uhhh give me a few!” She called out as she soon spat out her gum, which surprised Ninten as he didn’t even notice she had gum. She used said chewed up gum in the wrapper to blunt the cigarette. Ninten raised a brow at her action of budding the cigarette but she smiled, “My mom taught me that, much better than stomping on the ground with it, won’t burn the ground.” 

Ninten blinked before nodding, “Y-Yeah, understandable.” 

Judith sighed as she spoke, “Sorry you had to see me like that. The kids today seemed really energetic today.”

“Mhm, you’re in charge of the Sunday school program.” Ninten tilted his head as he watched Judith pull from her hat a bottle of perfume, “You run it all by yourself?”

“Yep, just me, myself, and I.” Once Judith sprayed about 6 to 8 pumps of perfume on her, she had used a small handheld folding fan on herself. Its colors were bright blue with white and yellow spots upon it. 

Ninten’s eyes widened at the sight of it, “Wow, I didn’t expect to see someone else use one of those.”

“Oh? This little thing? My mom bought it for me when I was around 9, said she was coming from a—“ 

“—a series of business trips from Asia and she thought of you when she saw it?” Ninten finished for Judith. 

Now Judith was surprised as her eyelids were wide with surprise and awe, “How’d you do that?”

“Mhm, just a hunch.” He winked but Judith narrowed her eyes a bit.

A small, smug smile was formed on her lips. “Oh I get it now, you’re the psychic hero everyone was praising about.” She raised a brow, Ninten’s eyes moved away from her in embarrassment. He had forgotten his adventure to Mount Itoi had left him a title in the town: Hero. No longer the “troublemaker” everyone assumed he was. 

“Crap. Yeah, that’s me.” He spouted, mentally kicked himself for cursing in front of her, “Shit I’m so sorry—I mean, uhm…” Judith seemed to giggle at his display of a professional impression. Ninten could already tell he had already made a fool of himself!

“Nah, it’s alright. Frankly, I'm wayyyy too tired to give a shit about profanity.” Judith chirped, her voice giving off a strong sense of honey like sweetness. She placed her fan away and she stepped towards Ninten, he couldn’t smell too much of the smoke, but his nose got a whiff of the perfume she had on, “But yeah, people told me about you, so I guess the psychic powers thing is true?”

A smirk spread to Ninten’s face as he pointed to a near object, a lighter Judith had dropped when she was budding her cigarette. It trembled a bit whilst it was captured in a reddish lighting before it levitated off the ground at a fast pace, Judith’s mouth let out a gasp just before the lighter flew into Ninten’s hands and he ignited the lighter’s flame by pulling his thumb down upon the trigger, “You bet they are!” He passed the lighter to Judith as he blew out the flame, “You should probably hold onto that, wouldn’t want a forest fire to happen.”

“I guess they’re common around these parts?” Judith laughed as she placed her lighter back onto her sunhat, right behind the ribbon across the hat.

Ninten put his hands onto his dress pants pockets as he nodded, “You have noooo idea Judy.”

Judith blinked at the sudden nickname, “Judy?” She repeated, a faint blush was on both their faces by now.

Ninten realized the second mistake he made, “Oh I’m sorry, if you want I can call you Judith if you like!”

“No I’m fine with that…Judy.” She placed her finger on her lips slightly tapping the bottom lip while she was thinking, “I like that little nickname. Most people call me Jude for short, but that’s a new one!”

Then Judy’s eyes widened, “Wait, what’s your name? Never got to formally introduce ourselves, did we?” She opened her hand out for Ninten to shake it. He shook his head and took her hand upon his, he was smiling from ear to ear, “Ninten Grey. 17 year-old psychic troublemaker, and ex captain of the baseball team for Padina High School.”

“Oooh? Ex captain?” Judith raised a brow, questioning the last title.

“Had to quit, just wasn’t feeling it anymore.” Ninten’s eyes held some distance, as if he was disappointed to say the least about quitting. Judy noticed it was a sore topic and quickly introduced herself, “Well, my name is Judith Knox! I’m a 17 year-old girl who just has a lot of tricks up her sleeves.”

Ninten raised a brow, “Oh really? Do tell.”

“If you’re lucky I could show you, one day.” She flicked his forehead as Ninten slightly yelped from the action, rubbing his forehead just when Judy gave a half-suppressed laugh, “Sorry! It was too silly to pass up.”

Ninten crossed his arms as he chuckled as well but soon their laughter was interrupted when the church bells rang in the distance, signaling that everyone was starting to leave the building, “Alright then, miss goody two shoes, I’ll see you soon enough…” Ninten stopped as he quickly turned around, “You going to Padina High? Correct?”

“Mhm! Practically the only school in this empty town, from what I've seen.” Judith jabs slightly with a cheshire grin.

Ninten sticks his tongue at her, winking, “You don’t get to talk trash about this town, not yet anyways, you just got here!”

“Oh spare me with your talk about Podunk. I’ll learn enough about the town tonight!” Judy waved her hand at his antics. As Ninten began to walk down the hill he heard her yell out, “Wait up!”

Ninten turned to face her again, Judy held her long skirt up as stepped down and descended down with him. Once meeting up with him down below, she slightly pulled on his collar, “This must be so tight on you, you’re practically sweating around your neckline!” She readjusted his collar and fixed his tie as quickly as a whistle before Judy pulled away from him and she broke the silence, “There! Feel better now?” Ninten hesitated for a moment, his chest tight but still feeling better than how he felt previously with the tight collar. She had fixed his collar and tie, she only helped him, so why was he feeling like this?

Why did he feel so…squirmy? “Y-Yeah, much better.” He replied after moments of silence, but that reply was nothing short of pathetic to him. It was squeaky, not anything like the normal him. 

Judy didn’t seem to notice as she clapped her hands, “Great! Come on, let’s go back to the church before our parents start wondering where we are.” She began her fast pace walking through the field, only after Ninten stood still for a moment. Something sweet in the air surrounded them during that small gap of time close together. Ninten just didn’t know what it was. Once he realized she was at least meters away from Ninten, he finally began to move as he hastily followed her footsteps.

By the time all the kids were back into the car, it was 3:50 pm. Carol was absolutely drained from the activity, and so was the rest of the family. Carol turned the keys to the ignition as she muttered, “Never again, this was a terrible idea.” The kids all mumbled in agreement once Carol was pulling away from the parking spot, the family wagon then drove away from the parking lot and now was on the road back to town.

“How was meeting the pastor?” Ninten asked, his eyes on his mother as he buckled his seat belt.

“It went horribly—“ Mimmie began, but one quick glare from her mother in the rearview mirror made her shut her mouth. It was then that Ninten knew something had happened while he was gone, bad enough that Carol didn’t want him to know until they got home.

“It was fine. Some of the ladies had gotten riled up for some reason, but we were fine.” Carol sternly explained, her eyes now focused back on the road, “The pastor was rather…captivating and charming.”

“Yeah, Kendrick! You should’ve heard his voice! It was so deep and soothing, he’s like, the perfect person to tell bedtime stories to children!” Minnie clasped her hands together as she could remember the pastor’s voice, “His name is Hayden Knox! But he mostly goes by Father Hayden.”

Ninten nodded as he leaned his head against the window, feeling the vibrations of the car’s rocking onto his head, “Hm, Judith’s father, I assume?”

“Yes of course Ninten, her father. Which by the way; YOU should’ve been with us for that!” Ninten could feel his mother’s scowl on him as she continued her rant, “For honest sake Ninten, we were supposed to do it as a family and—“

“I met his daughter.” Ninten abruptly stopped his mother’s lecture when he finished that sentence.
The car stopped at a spotlight near the town plaza, that was the time for Carol to turn her head to her eldest son, “You did?”

Ninten nodded softly, he hummed in affirmation. No words were spoken for those minutes as Carol could tell something was wrong with her son, she only softened her glare before she cracked him a small tired grin, “That’s wonderful sweetie, how was she?”

“You’re not wrong about her being sweet. But she’s way different than I thought she’d be, she’s a…” Ninten trailed off as the cloud that passed by certainly looked like a form of a sunhat, or maybe it was his imagination, “…she’s pretty cool.” 

Carol's eyes widened as she watched her son describe Judith, soon enough she was smiling broadly, “Glad, you like her Ninten.”

Ninten was starting to realize what his mother meant in that sentence, “N-No! I don’t like her in that way! Just like, in the way we could be friends! Y'know, a friendly hug here or two. She’s just a sweet girl! That’s all.”

“We can tell, especially with how you smell right now, you smell like the beach.” Mimmie scoffed, but she gave a cruel smile towards her brother, “I guess Ninten likes his women at the beach now huh—” She was cut off when Ninten threw Carol’s church hat at her face, “AGH! NINTEN!”

“SHUT THE HELL UP!” Ninten shouted as Carol’s annoyance immediately came back upon the fighting between the kids. Carol pulled up at the house as she parked next to the sidewalk near the fence. 

While Minnie and Carol got out of the car normally, Carol had to drag Ninten and Mimmie out of the car like territorial cats fighting, “Enough of this!” She yelled out that she dropped both Ninten and Mimmie on the ground, “We don’t need to put hands on each other, alright!? Mimmie, you and your sister go change or do whatever it is you girls do!” 

Mimmie dusted herself off before she stuck her tongue at her brother and walked off, walking past him as Ninten stuck his tongue back at her for good measure whilst he got up from the ground. Minnie dusted off his dress pants before giving him a thumbs up and following her sister. Once the twins entered the house, Ninten turned to his mother, confusion and hesitation in his eyes, “Do I really smell like the beach?” 

Carol gave Ninten a soft small chuckle in response, “Well, you very much do. But…it’s more of a “Lost in Paradise” type of smell, know?” She passed Ninten as she finished grabbing her keys and purse from the car, “You can come in when you like Ninten.”

Ninten stood still once again, his mind wandered back to Judy, her perfume was the smell making him hazy and snuggly, right? The beachy fumes were the problem, right?

He pulled the collar of his dress shirt, once he brought it to his nose he took a small sniff and instantly his nose was surrounded with the scents of the shore. In his mind, a clear crystal seaside view is replayed into his visualization; certain fragrances clashed together.

Coconut, salt-water and crisp sandalwood.

Yeah…it’s just her perfume that’s getting him all dizzy. Just the dumb…elegant…pretty seashore aromas.

Right?

Chapter Text

(Cover Art - By: C-Soda)

Till this day, that white dress shirt stayed on the end of his bed. For a while he’d stare at it, his mind racing back to the hill where he met up with Judith. That scent stuck with him internally, but for what? Just because he felt fuzzy in his lower area of her stomach doesn’t mean anything, he probably just feels weird cause she was just so nice. She probably won’t remember his name if they meet up again! She’s just a thought from the back of the head!

HONK HONK!

Ninten groaned as he pulled his hat down to his face, ignoring the long line of cars waiting to drop off their kids at school. He immediately started to walk faster past the cars, pulling his hat down to shield his eyes from the sun. The sun was blaring but it wasn’t too hot yet, as it said it’s planned to be around 93 degrees today. His bomber jacket was in his hands, as he whistled a tune. 

A loud bell rang in the distance, an indication that he made it to his destination; his highschool.

Padina High School, the ONLY highschool near Podunk, in general. You’d think that would be a good thing, not getting to see kids from rival schools or having to deal with those kids stealing mascot attire or school spirit stuff as “competition” easily. But in truth, it had quite the opposite effect. Since it was the only highschool in Podunk’s area, it meant the entire population of the kids in town would be guaranteed to be sent to Padina. Leading up to 4500 kids attending said school; traffic is literal hell on earth for the parents, hallways filled to brim with kids rushing to class, limited food from the cafeteria, pep rallies where you’d have to sit down on the actual floor because all the space on the bleachers have been taken, and much more down the list of shitty drawbacks. 

Overall, shitty school, but it was HIS school nonetheless.

As Ninten passed a fenced gate his eyes followed a large banner across it; “WELCOME BACK PANTHERS!” He merely scoffed underneath his breath. Nobody is happy to be back in this hellhole, Ninten particularly wasn’t. Considering it’s already been three weeks, everyone had their classes solved and such. They’d be a few students coming in as new students, so he felt bad about them as he knew they’d be watched like hawks for the entire week. One little slip up from them could cause them to be a target for anyone. Passing the double door entrance, he was met with the soft background noises of school. Backpacks shuffling, keys dangling from the jeans of janitors mopping the floors, and the squeaks of sneakers on vinyl flooring as most of the students were getting to their classes. 

As Ninten headed for his first class of the day, his footsteps were a lot faster now, hoping that his teacher was late for class today like how she has been these entire two weeks. Once Ninten made it past the stairs and into the hallway, he recognized his classroom door.

“Please, let her not be here. Please, PLEASE—“ Ninten opened the door, but instead he found his teacher, Mrs. Tempo, standing near the desk with her arms crossed. Her expression read contempt and pique, “Mister Greyson, you’re late.”

“It’s Grey, Mrs. Tempo—“

“Uh huh, you’re tardy.” She scoffed, pointing to his seat. A few students had snickered underneath their breath as Ninten walked to his desk dejected. Grumbling underneath his breath he took his seat near the back of the class as Mrs. Tempo began the class, “Alright children.” She hissed as a few of the students rolled their eyes, “We’ll be continuing about the usage of tobacco and the effects it has on the human body. But first, the bell-ringer checks.” 

Nearly most of the students groaned as the teacher passed out her special “check in” cards called Bell-Ringers. It was a basic “How are you feeling?” type of questionnaire, only 5 sentences allowed. So a paragraph was needed and you needed to talk about your feelings.

“You will all have 2 minutes, you know the drill.” She spoke up, leaning against the desk as she picked up a novel titled, Beyond Desire. For a new fresh teacher, she wasn’t interested in her job all too much. But Ninten wasn’t the one to judge, especially right now, as he already got on her bad side this morning. There was a knock on the door that interrupted the silence in the class, Mrs. Tempo placed down her novel with a scowl on her face, “Now what?” Placing her romance novel down, she stood up from the desk abruptly, storming over to the door and pushing it open.

“Hello?” She looked around and saw a girl in front of her, “Ooooh! You’re the new student?” Once those words were spoken, everyone’s focus went on the door. 

“Uhm yeah. Sorry, I got lost and—“ Ninten recognized the voice, it was Judy. 

“No no, it’s fine. It is your first day in this school. Plus you’re new to town.” Mrs. Tempo excused her as she let Judy in and everyone began to regard her.

Judy stepped into the classroom, and her attire was far different from her Sunday appearance. She had a light sky blue dress with white rims near the ends of her dress, above it was small soft pastel wave designs within her dress. Her legs were bare and smooth but her skin was adorned with freckles that traveled to her ankles and her both sets of nails were white. She wore wedged sandal heels and adorned pearl earrings with a gold necklace that had a pendant in the shape of a sun. Across her body was a messenger bag with sun motifs all over the backpack. On her head was the same sun hat, but this time it was much smaller, so it completed the look nicely.

Mrs. Tempo sat back on her desk as she crossed her arms, leaning back on her , “Say your full name and tell us something about yourself.” 

Judy quickly agreed to her request as she turned to her classmates, “Of course.” 

She took off her sunhat as it revealed her long curly hair, her eyes went back to fixating on her classmates, “I’m Judith Knox, but most people call me Jude. I’m new to town and pretty sure everyone here knows my father.” She twirled her finger as her eyes honed on Ninten, his eyes glanced back at her, “I love the beach, I came from a beach town called Swimford, pretty oceans and such. I like writing, fashionable accessories, and making bracelets. That’s all, for now.” 

The teacher nodded as she stared at Judy, “Good. Now, please take a seat, you can sit where…” As Mrs. Tempo trailed off as she was trying to find an empty seat, however, her gaze fixed on the empty desk behind Ninten, “Next to Ninten, it’ll be a nice spot for you.”

A girl raised her hand, “Doesn’t Sadie sit there?”

“Well, maybe Miss Carlson shouldn’t be skipping school whenever she feels like it!” The teacher hissed, “She can get the seat empty up front anyways, unless you have a problem with that Miss Lark?”

The blonde tanned girl had then turned pale as she realized her mistake, “N-No ma’am. Sorry.”

“That’s what I thought, now continue on with your bell ringers! Then we’ll open chapter 3 in our science books!” Tempo ordered, passing a bell ringer to Judy, Judy thanked Mrs Tempo before she passed through the aisle. Once sitting in the seat that was meant to be for this Sadie girl, Judy began to write in her bell ringer. Ninten’s eyes would be on his paper, but occasionally he snatched a glance or two at Judy. 

Judy noticed this but she slowly looked back to her paper, her fingers rubbing softly against each other.

━──────◅▻♢◅▻──────━

“Ninten!”

Ninten stopped shortly after taking a step out of the classroom, he turned to see Judith walking up to him, “Oh hey Judy. You look…” he struggled to say something as he gazed upon her entire outfit, why couldn’t he say anything all of a sudden?!

“Yeah—I know, I was kinda in a rush. Me and my dad continued unpacking after church yesterday and I completely fell asleep the minute I set up my bed.” Judy rubbed the back of her head in a coyness, “And I had to drive her late, didn’t think traffic would be THIS bad—“

“Wait? You drive?” Ninten blinked, his expression had gone from reserved to surprise, “You have a car?”

“Mhm! I do, I call it Patches. I love it a lot!” Judith clasped her hands together, her lips curled into a grin, “It’s a normal car though.”

“Ah, so like a hand me down car from your parents?” Ninten guessed, but his curiosity grew when Judy raised a brow.

“No? I bought it for me, I saved up ever since I was a kid. Birthday money comes in hand if you save it up since your 2nd birthday.” Judy winked, Ninten’s amazement grew.

“God damn—how much money do you get on your birthday?!” He questioned out loud, gaining a few eyes on him.

Judy giggled at his astonishment, “Oh around 500 to 800, I have a lot of relatives out of the country and in the country. You can say since I’m the only girl in my family name, I’m a favorite between all of them.”

Ninten thought back to his relatives, the only ones he had that he liked were cousin Eiji and Ren from his dad’s side in Japan, and that’s cause two of them were younger than him! “Oh. No doy, that makes sense, I guess.” He muttered, fumbling with his hat as he used it to fan himself.

Judy’s look on her face was concerned, “You don’t have a good relationship with your cousins?”

“What?! No! I do, it’s just…I don’t see mine often. Since most of them live in Japan and what not.” Ninten explained, as he began to chat while walking with her in the hallways, “But that’s on my dad’s side, my mom on the other hand…” He began but he remembered a crucial detail about a family member on his mother’s side that he wouldn’t like to share, “Nevermind.” He cringed, whispering the last part as he rubbed his arm.

But apparently it seemed like Judy knew that demeanor all too well, “Ah, family member in jail?”

“What the—how’d you know?” Ninten once again was marvel at Judy’s ability to read expressions.

Judy shrugged nonchalantly as she faced back towards the hallway, “Got a couple of them in jail too, most of them are my aunties though.” 

“Ah, it’s my uncle who’s in jail. Mom told me why but eh, rather not say his criminal record.”

“That’s funny, one of my aunties got sent to jail because she was caught drug dealing with some rich people outside the country.” Judy smiled, as she continued talking Ninten could feel his stomach churn once more. His insides would swirl like warm soup every time he thought about her, but it was like a good sorta churn. It was like getting tickled lightly…does she tickle his insides? 

It’s been awhile since he felt like this, but he couldn’t pinpoint what he was feeling. He didn’t eat anything funny today or yesterday, so what was going on?

“Ninten? Ninten!” 

Ninten came back to his senses when Judy tapped his shoulder lightly with her finger, “W-Wha? Huh?”

“I said are you alright? You’re looking a bit red now.” She chuckled, her dimples showing as Ninten realized that his face did feel a bit too warm.

“Oh! I—fuck, yeah I’m alright. Just uh, thinking.” He stuttered out, his voice reaching a high pitch as he was caught off guard, “Besides t-that, I was trying to say earlier that I like your outfit. I didn’t know you liked the beach.”

“Thanks, but I LOVE the beach. I’m bummed we had to move from my old town, it was such a lovely place, the boardwalk was my favorite.” Judy whined a bit, closing her eyes to picture the scenery of the beach she used to go to.

Ninten’s heart aches slightly as she began to look back on the fond memory, “It’s been awhile since my family went to the beach, we—“

The sharp tintinnabulation of the school bell had cut her off, startling the both of them. Ninten, his face panicked as he yelled, “Crap! I’m late for gym! I have to go Judy—“

“Wait!” Ninten stopped as Judy's eyes followed the hallway in front of them, “You have gym, so do I!” She then pulled out a small yellow paper, it was a late excuse note, “Here, we could use this.”

“Why? Won’t matter for me, considering YOU’RE the new student, they won’t excuse me!”

“Oh yes they will.” Judy winked back at Ninten.

Ninten gazed back at her, suspicion growing, “What?”

“This was given to me by the principal as my late excuse, just for today; it also adds to anyone that’s “showing me around” the school for this excuse.”  Judy clarified as she approached him closer, “With this, I can just say that you were helping me find my classes, and you’re excused. Easy peasy lemon squeezy.” 

Ninten suddenly took Judy’s wrist as she yelped, he looked closely at the note, “Holy shit—that’s bitchin’ Judy!”  Ninten exclaimed, but when he realized his grip on Judy, he peered back into her eyes. 

A faint blush was on her face as her wrist was in his hand, she whispered, “Uh, Ninten?” 

“S-Shit! Sorry! I’m so sorry—is your wrist okay?!” Ninten spluttered, his glimpse fell onto Judy’s wrists as he also was flustered, his cheeks now tomato red.

“Y-yeah! For sure, I’m fine.” Judy pulled a couple of strands of hair out of her face, her voice was soft as a feather when Ninten pulled his hand away from her wrist.

Silence passed them as Ninten placed his hat back on his head, before he spoke up, “We should…head to class now, don’t wanna be extra late.”

“Mhm, big time.” Ninten turned the other way as Judith accompanied him, her shoulder touching him a couple of times as she felt her own heart skip a beat. Her cheeks heated up and red with shyness.

The next class would definitely be exciting, or dreadful depending on the situation.

“Man Judy, you were outrageous in gym!” Niten complimented, as the students were let out of the PE area for lunch. Ninten had exited the locker room with his friends to see Judith already changed out of her PE clothes near the gate of the area.

Judith gave a soft giggle, “Oh thank you, I don’t really think I did all that well. I didn’t even register when the teacher blew the whistle!” 

“Still! I didn’t even think you could slam a volleyball so hard that it breaks a bit of concrete! You gave Chuck a jumpscare!” Ninten praised, as two voices joined in.

“I agree. It was very entertaining.” The first one says, rather proper yet it was monotonous.

“Wasn’t that good.” The second voice muttered.

The two voices belonged to two boys, one was a Korean boy with black hair and a slim body type. He wore shaded rectangular sunglasses, and a striped short white button up shirt, his pants were green with his shoes being green and yellow. His backpack was a bright yellow with his bucket hat being a mustard yellow.

The other male had blonde hair that was wild and untamed with patches of grass blades and dandelions inside it. Over his right eye was a white eyepatch that complimented his complexion just a bit, as he also had a peach fuzz coming in on his cheek. His ears adorned two black piercings with a necklace of a dog tag. His outfit consisted of a purple letterman's jacket, an orange and yellow getaway shirt, black jeans with white socks and dusty doc martens boots.

“Judy, the guy with the bucket hat is named Hanzo. The guy who looks like he got collided with a bush too many times is named Chandler, but we like calling him Chuck.” Ninten pointed his thumb over to his two best friends in town.

“Oh! Hiya there!” Judy waved joyfully, Hanzo gave a slight wave back while Chuck raised a brow.

“So this is the new brod you’re hanging out with?” Chuck asked, pointing his own thumb to Judy, who was conversing with Hanzo, Ninten’s cheeks turned red.

“Yeah, what about it?” Ninten raised a brow back at Chuck.

Chuck just nodded at Ninten’s confirmation, “Ah, you picked a lucky one. She’s real pretty too.”

“Chuck, shut the fuck up—I’m not interested in her!”

“Never said you were.” Chuck gave a smug grin as he saw Ninten’s eyes widening in realization, “Are you trying to convince yourself?”

“…” Ninten stayed silent, his brain currently hitting a roadblock. 

Thankfully, Judy had finished conversing with Hanzo as she approached the group with him, “So we doing lunch or no?”

Ninten and the boys nodded as they walked her through the halls, Chuck managing to entertain Judy while Hanzo and Ninten chatted together. The lunch area was packed with kids, with most of the tables already being occupied. After getting food and such, they sat near the benches around the stairwell, “So, how do you like the school so far Judy?”

“Oh! It’s really nice, but, seems like the people here are more—“ A loud crash seemed to interfere with Judy’s sentence as she turned to see a couple of sports jocks messing around with their buddies, “…Louder than I expected. Then again, it’s much better than Swimford.”

“Yeah you mentioned that, how’s Swimford like?” Ninten asked her, picking out pieces of peas in his mac and cheese. 

Judy finished the chicken nuggets on her tray already, “Pretty nice, the beaches are awesome there. But the people, they’re pretty cool, just too eager to fight.” Judy chuckled at the last part rather awkwardly.

“Wait, what do you mean by that?” Her reply caught Hanzo’s attention as he asked.

“It’s like, if you mess with them they will choose violence rather than peace. Either physically or verbally.” Judith began, her expression embarrassed, “ But that's why I had to move here.”

“Oh, cause it was getting too violent for you and your family. I get it, you’re a pacifistic girl of god. It’s understandable—“ Chuck began but was soon cut off.

Because Judy was the one who cut him off, “I didn’t say we couldn’t handle it.” She raised a brow, but this got the boys more snoopy.

“Then why’d you move here?” Ninten asked her, his head turned to her as Judy played with the mash potatoes on her tray.

Judy just looked up at them, her expression now neutral. Nintne realized they must’ve hit a nerve, “Hm, Judy it’s alright, you don’t gotta tell us—“

“I was expelled.” Judy interrupted Ninten’s comforting, she had said it in such a nuanced manner like it didn’t matter to her. 

In truth the boys were flabbergasted, as Chuck began snickering, “You?! Expelled?! That HAS to be a joke!”

“It’s not, a lot of newer students last year kept starting problems just cause I looked non threatening. So I gave them what they wanted, a fight.” Judy began to inform them of her last school year, “Even though I wasn’t picking the fights, the school still realized I was hospitalizing kids.”

“H-Hospitalizing?!” Hanzo’s eyes widened in shock, as Chuck was slowly beginning to stop laughing. 

“Yeah, they were fighting me with the same effort though. Whatever happens, just happens.” Judy finished her mashed potatoes as she wiped her mouth, “Basically, I got expelled from there cause my mom didn’t want me taking anger management lessons that the school had given me as an ultimatum. I didn’t need them nor did those kids I beat up need coddling. It was my choice to leave or not and since Swimford would always get more people each year to move in, we all decided to move out.”

“Lame, so those kids got what they deserved and still got protected by the school? Shitty school honestly.” Ninten scoffed, he remembered the days where Lloyd used to rant to him about his private school teachers doing jack shit when he was being bullied, it annoyed him that adults were always so afraid to get to the point.

“Well, it’s Swimford. What could you expect there, it’s chill but fuck around and you might just find yourself in a fist fight.” Judy just stuck her tongue out past her lips a little bit, Ninten looked back at her with a soft smile. 

His eyes roam over to her bare shoulders, he never noticed until gym class that Judy’s arms were quite sturdy and muscular. Even for moments where they’d relax, he could see her tanned, freckled skin move slightly, moving his eyes to the end of her arm. Her fingers brushed gently against the tray, each nail was colored a pale milky white, it complimented her appearance, her beauty. Her olive green eyes with her mascara were perfect, and her cheeks had a nice shade of blush. Her lips were soft and plush, like a pillow.

He wondered how those lips would feel—

Ninten’s gaze on Judy was interrupted when he felt hot pain in his knee, “FUCK!” He gripped his knee as he glared at the perpetrator, “Chuck what the fuck—“

“She’s asking you a question, dumbass.” Chuck snarked, as Ninten realized he had been zoning out on Judy again.

Judy’s blush was slowly returning as Ninten faced her, “So, Ninten, I was thinking…” She twirled her hair, just as Ninten’s stomach twirled around with butterflies, “Maybe you and I can do something after school? The two of us, I’ve been meaning to visit the town and hope you could…show me around?”

Ninten’s mind went blank, as Chuck and Hanzo giggled at Ninten’s expense in the background, “M-Maybe, yeah. But I’d have to tell my mom first and stuff, pick up my siblings—“

“Ooh! I could join you, I’d love meeting your family, especially since I couldn’t meet them during church hours.” Judy now felt embarrassed, as her own smile grew weary. 

Ah right, Judy didn’t get to meet his family at all. They only met the pastor and even then Ninten didn’t even know the pastor himself! He cleared his throat as he awkwardly rubbed his shoulder, “Oh yeah, forgot about that.” He gave a shaky grin, “You could meet me at the front gate, be warned, my sister’s can get a bit protective of me.”

“Oh don’t you worry your handsome little head, I’ll be fine.” Judy waved off her hand at him but stopped when she realized what she had said.

Apparently Ninten had caught her slip up too, “Wait, did you just call me hands—“

“OKAY SEE YA BYEEEEE!” Judy immediately walked away with her tray, her face flustered bright red as she made her exit.

Ninten’s face was bright red with disbelief and flattery, he slowly pulled his red scarf over his face slowly as he glanced down at his food in awe, “Hoooly shiiit.”

“Wow, that was so fantastically bad to see.” Chuck’s cackling could be heard through the other side of the table.

“I was only watching, yet that was more painful than getting a tooth pulled out.” Hanzo rubs his temples in exhaustion.

“I get it, I get it—it was totally uncool. But how am I supposed to be around her?! It’s like she’s an angel…with a shotgun! Aiming that shit in my edit!” Ninten exclaimed, he pulled the bill of his hat down to cover his face.

Chuck gave a smug expression towards Ninten, “You gotta be all mysterious and junk, get her to see you as this gnarly level headed, wicked boy. She already knows you’re a hero to the town, be the silent hero!” Chuck explained as he began to write down a list, “Chicks dig that! And she’s one chick you don’t want to mess up with.”

“Why so? She is a church girl after all.” Hanzo muttered, leaning his head into his palm.

“Yeah but she’s got a big—” Chuck mocked with a sly grin, which immediately made Ninten kick Chuck in the shins, “Ow! I was gonna say mouth!” Another kick to the shin was made towards his other as Chuck hissed in pain.

“Dude! She’s the daughter of a pastor! Fuck you talking about?!” Ninten scoffed, Hanzo raised a brow though.

“What happened to the last girl you dated? Wasn’t she a total joanie AND a church—“ Hanzo tried to speak, but Chuck slammed his elbow into Hanzo’s ribs to cut him off.

“We don’t talk about her.” Chuck whispered, nodding towards Ninten as Ninten’s expression turned solemn.

The table was quiet as Ninten just silently viewed his food before saying; “I’m gonna go. I…don’t think I can finish my mashed potatoes.”

Hanzo nodded softly towards Ninten, “That’s alright, you should probably go find Judy before she gets lost somewhere.” Ninten agreed softly, soon removing himself from the table, he walked through the cafeteria and past the clock tower. 

The two friends were now alone, Hanzo glared at Chuck, “You couldn’t remind me of that sooner?” He scolded.

“Not my fault you weren’t here when it happened.” Chuck rolled his eyes as he trashed his food and tray into a nearby trash can.

“I was out visiting family out of town! What could I have done?!” Hanzo packed his lunch away as he followed his friend out the cafeteria.

Ninten found himself near the hallway of his next class, glancing at a nearby clock he noticed it was 10 minutes before lunch ended and he’d have to his 3rd class, History.

He was by the locker as someone bumped into him, Yoshi. The girl spoke, “Oh, I’m sorry.” Ninten noticed the girl had a thick accent.

“It’s cool. Wait uh…are you the new foreign exchange student?” Ninten raised a brow, “Japan, right? Our teacher was telling us last week. We just didn’t know who it was because the old man never really introduced us to you.”

“Uh yes, my name's Yoshi.” Yoshi introduced herself to Ninten, her smile spread on her face. Yoshi was a foreign exchange student from Japan; She has black straight hair, pale brown eyes and pale skin. Her outfit was dressed in a vibrant yellow blouse and form-fitting blue jeans. The blouse had a trendy ruffled collar, and the jeans were denim black. She accessorized with a fashionable belt and a pair of stylish bright yellow Chuck converse. What truly finished the look was the sunglasses that were adorned on top of Yoshi’s head.

Yoshi was an exchange student who had a passion for fashion, and it truly shined. But something in Ninten’s mind ached as he took her name into his memory, Yoshi? Where had he heard that name? Super Mario, maybe?

“Cool name, the name’s—“

“Ninten. I know, the whole town talks about you.” Yoshi spoke up, her eyes glancing around Ninten’s body and outfit choice, “It’s nice to meet a hometown hero.”

“Hehe, yeah, I guess you’ve heard that.” As Ninten chuckled and a small awkward grin was placed on his lips, the bell rang as students slowly began to move on to their next classes. A line of his classmates started to pile in, waiting for their teacher to come in, Ninten’s eyes looked out for Judy, eventually he spotted her walking past him. 

She was walking with a dirty blonde haired girl with a red maroon spaghetti top, her shoulders were covered by a jean jacket she wore and on top of her head were star shaped glasses. Nitnen recognized the girl as Sharron, Hanzo’s twin sister.

“See ya later, Ninten!” Judy waved, as Ninten slowly waved back, a faint blush on his cheek soon coming back. Sharron just glared at him lightly and scoffed as she walked with Judy to the next class, flipping him off in the process. 

Ninten proceeded to flip the bird back at her, “Fuckin bitch…” Ninten muttered, eyes narrowed as he watched Sharron and Judy disappear into the crowd of students. 

Yoshi tilted her head as she looked at the two girls, “Who are they?”

“That’s just Judith, the town pastor’s daughter, she’s awesome.” Ninten’s mind drifts off to Judy, his smile getting goofier each minute.

Yoshi stared at nothing for a good moment or so before looking back up at Ninten, “From what I’m understanding, is she your galpal?”

“W-What?! No! No just…she’s a friend. That’s all.” Ninten’s eyes looked away from Yoshi, his expression filled with embarrassment that Yoshi could see from a mile away.

Yoshi just stared at Ninten’s face nonchalantly, only to say, “Right…as people say here: if you say so.”

“Oh hush, you just got here.” Ninten softly glared, as Yoshi stuck her tongue out, “Also I wouldn’t suggest wearing sunglasses indoors.”

“Why would you say that—“ Yoshi was cut off with a loud bang, as she hit her head on the door when the teacher opened it, she groaned whilst on the floor. Above her, the teacher apologized profusely to her.

“That’s why.” Ninten gave a smirk to Yoshi as he and other students passed her body on the ground.

“So how was your classes?” 

“Dreadful, I honestly thought the teachers would at least teach us something. All we did was worksheets and sometimes a bell ringer thing while they read a romance book or end up dozing off, is that normal in American school systems?” Yoshi was walking to her aunt’s car from school, her mind was filled with a conversation she was having from someone far away.

“N-No? I don’t think they should be reading a book while other students are doing work. What if they need help?” The voice says, a hint of confusion and worry in their tone.

“Well, do they do it at your school, Ana?” Yoshi asked mentally to the voice. 

Of course, from inside Yoshi’s head was a familiar voice. The kind and gentle voice of Ana, “No. Of course not, the teachers at my school are focused on helping us students and teaching us.” She seemed to be whispering, was she possibly in class?

“Ah, mhm, well whatever. What are you doing right now?” Yoshi asked, she looked for her auntie’s car in the distance.

Ana muttered her reply within Yoshi’s mind, but she seemed rather quiet, “Just…studying, in the library, it’s after school but mother wants me to be studious for the next test.”

“Cool cool—but it’s already after school. Just take a break. She wouldn’t mind.” In their minds, two of the girls stayed silent after Yoshi’s exchange of words.

“…How’s Ninten?” Ana asked softly, her words added a hint of hesitation into the question.

“Uhh, I’ve seen him in my Health class and History, he seems…fine overall. Though this new girl came in today in health, she wore this blue and white dress. For sure—she had this legit summer girl theme to her, but if it was like…an innocent sunny day girlie from the beach.” Yoshi explained, her memory went directly to the clothing of the girl, Judy.

“I mean…I asked about Ninten, Yoshi—“

“Yeah, I know, Ninten had been goggling at her the entire time she was there in class and even in the hallways!” Yoshi revealed, casually as she stopped at a red light.

“…he’s doing better then. Who’s the girl?” Ana asked, her curiosity rising, but her objective was to drive the focus AWAY from Ninten.

“Pastor's daughter, named Judith, but she says she can go by Jude. I kid you not, something is going on between them.” Yoshi informed Ana, which seemed to have Ana startled as a small ache was suddenly present in the back of Yoshi’s head, “Ana.”
 
“Sorry! My mistake.” Ana quickly apologized to Yoshi, feeling rather embarrassed of what she had done. She knew psychic connection to the human mind for non PSI users could be hazardous, she had to tread lightly, “Just…I never took him to have a type like I was. Especially with what happened between us.”

“I mean—I guess? Like, no offense to you or Judith but the idea of a boy dating a church girl is sorta like a fairytale—“ Yoshi felt a slight sense of pressure in her brain, “…Ana?”

“Yoshi. I have to go. I’ll finish this talk with you after school.” Ana swiftly spoke up, not wasting any time, with her tone being more focused and straightforward.

“O-Oh okay, just be careful with the connect—“ Yoshi was suddenly hit with a wave of nausea as Ana’s presence in her mind abruptly disappeared. She held her hand over her mouth as she leaned against a car frame.

“Yoshi? Deary, are you alright?” A woman with short straight hair and light tan skin with glasses leaned out the window of her Ford Sierra, worried for her niece, “Do I need to pick up some pain killers? Or medicine?” Her auntie asked, placing a hand on Yoshi’s back.

Yoshi seemed to be holding back on her throw up, swallowing the vile substance back into her stomach, “N-No, I good. P-Promise, auntie Hana.”

Aunt Hana seemed to look at Yoshi in confusion, but she shrugged and tried to ignore the fact that Yoshi was near to puking at that level. Yoshi recovered slowly as she knew Ana wouldn’t have done that on purpose. Maybe it just truly was an accident, but what did she need to do? 

More importantly, why’d she ask about Ninten if she wanted the conversation to shift away from him?

━──────◅▻♢◅▻──────━

Meanwhile in a winter wonderland known as Snowman, a little school area filled with kids from Kindergarten through High School is populated by the children of Snowman. In the building, study hall hours were currently in effect. Sitting in the library was a girl in blonde locs of hair that had few white strands of hair on her. Her outfit consisted of a beige sweater blouse with a pink shirt collared white and a peach tone long skirt, on her ears was crescent moon shaped earrings colored in iridescent pink and purple. Her eye were pale blue and her hair was shaped into a nice ponytail with a few strands of hair out as sideburns.

She was sitting on the workbench table of the library, eyes closed before they shot open in a flash! She took a deep breath as she tried to catch her breath, rubbing her forehead as she muttered, “Sonva—“ she really needed to stop doing that. 

As she recovered from the small headache that she received from cutting off the connection to their brains via PSI, she spotted the book in front of her. She had lied saying she was studying, in fact, she was reading a novel; a romance novel. It was supposedly a novel filled with fantasy and romance, two of her favorite genres, but now looking at it made her feel queasy. 

All because of one boy, Kendrick Grey, or more accurately remembered as; Ninten Grey.

“Oh c’mon Ana, are you kidding me? Asking about him?! He hasn’t called me in years yet I’M the one asking about him?! Why am I acting like such a spatz!?” Ana berated herself, gripping her hair as she slammed her face into the book below her on the table. 

She took a deep breath, pulling herself together. Her eyes open with contempt, where could she even start with him? Things had gone way south after her…incident with him a few years back when she and him had just turned 14. 

“Maybe I could go…visit him—no! Remember what happened last time Ana!” She lightly snapped at herself as she forcefully had to remember the last time she saw Ninten.

She saw him again around 3 years ago back at Lloyd’s 13th party. It should’ve been a happy fun get together, but it was nothing of the sorts when Ninten was there with them. Sure, he was nice to Lloyd. But when she’d start up a conversation, nothing but malice and disgust in his eyes as he did his very best to avoid being NEAR her. It had gotten so awfully bad that he had left the party early, dropping off Lloyd’s gift and making a beeline for the door. Lloyd was devastated by this, as he demanded an explanation, a reasoning, for Ninten’s behavior. Ana, sadly, had to explain the situation but she didn’t have the guts to tell him the entire truth. But did he have to leave Lloyd hanging? Did he truly like making her feel like this? Like the villain? She hasn’t done anything wrong—no. 

No, that’s wrong.

She did something terrible to him, and he was just being cautious, but it was completely an accident! Truly an accident, like an automatic result, natural instinct one could say. He was overreacting! She didn’t mean to do what she did that day.

Doesn’t change the fact she had blood on her finger tips by the end of that day.

His face was shocked and a bitter visage. It haunted her, and didn't excuse what she did either way. 

Right now, she doesn't want to focus on the past. Right now, it’s not about him.

“Just…stay together girl, remember what mother taught us.” Ana softly slapped her cheeks, her eyes were sunken from loss of sleep these few weeks, “Judy…Judy…who is she?”

While back, Ana’s clairvoyance had shined out through her dreams again; it’s been awhile since she’s been dreaming at all. Once the adventure with Ninten and Lloyd ended, she stopped having any dreams. It had puzzled Ana at first, but she thought it was just a matter of time when she’ll get her dreams back. She never got them back, in fact she was stuck in a loop of no funny or confusing dreams, nor any nightmares, just pitch black nothingness. It struck Ana in concern, when would she have another dream again?

Even after the incident, nothing came up. Ana had thought she would never get to dream again, but recently, she did get a dream. 

It had Ninten in the middle of an inferno, wearing nothing but a suit and his hair up in a ponytail possibly. She couldn’t tell because of how far away he was, but then he had combust into flames, by then his fiery form was in the palm of a person’s hand. It would caress and rub his cheek before a whisper said in her ear: “He’s useful, his PSI comes from a lineage of organic PSI. He’s the closest thing to the source of PSI, the Gieens. We need him.”

Ana woke up in her bed startled and drenched in cold sweat. That was just this morning before school, and she continued to repeat that dream in her mind throughout the school morning, “Why would the town need a new pastor? I mean, I get the church burnt down, but from what I remember Yoshi said, the newer church was much more fine tuned than the old one. So what had happened? The mayor wouldn’t just blow all that on a church, unless he had connections to…” She began to connect dots, many dots aligned in her mental cork board, but soon an interesting connection was found.

“Judy…Judy Knox.” Ana began, “She seems to be interested in Ninten, but for what reason? She is quite new, so why does he like her right off the bat? Does Lloyd know about her?”

Removing herself from the chair, she stood up and grabbed the novel in her hand, “I’ll need to talk to Lloyd about this, he’ll know something, I’m sure of it. He’s smart.” Once all her books were in her bag; she placed the bag over her shoulders and left the library quietly while the librarian was currently stacking books, “Goodbye, Miss Jane!”

“Goodbye dearie! Have a nice day, and thank you for helping out with the books!” The librarian called out, as Ana began to shut the door. 

She passed through the halls, watching the snow pile up on the ground outside the windows. It was certainly warm enough to not wear a second layer of clothing today, she hoped that the nice weather would continue even throughout fall. Her mother always did like the fall, even from school Ana’s mother still stays on her mind. She loved her mother, she really did, but lately these years have gotten to the both of them. Arguments were often and peace between them was sparse, she just hoped that she’ll have enough time to talk to Yoshi before her next piano class today.

Father would pick her up at 5 PM, then she’d help him with house chores, dinner at 6 PM, 7 and 8 PM were her ONLY resting moments, before she went to bed, strictly at nine. Mother always said that early to bed, early to wake, makes a lady smart, pretty, and great. 

However, she didn’t FEEL great, smart and pretty, Ana had that. She already was voted 2nd most precious and prettiest girl in school, which was all she needed, but when it all came down to being great wasn’t Ana’s strong suit. She would never feel great; not after all the clubs she’s done, not after saving those people from Mount Itoi and the world from Giegue’s wrath, especially not after what she did to…him.

Ana rubbed the bridge of her nose, “God I might need another painkiller, I’m sure I can ask one of the girls in my piano class program, Nora might have some, it’ll have to be quick though.” A couple of students pass Ana as she notices some of them walking home or getting into their cars, Ana never felt the appeal of driving but her mother insisted that she needed to learn. So knowing her, Ana knew another hour of her personal time would be taken away, she had gotten used to it at this point.

There was no turning back, she’s gone too far ahead.

Chapter Text

(Cover Art - By: C-Soda)

“Judy!”

Judy’s eyes widened as she turned to see Ninten walking up to her. It was the end of the day, and she had walked out of the school gate with Sharron. Students filed out of the double doors and went on with their business. Ninten stepped down from the stairwell as he approached the two girls.

“Madame.” Ninten greeted, winking while bowing his head as Judy let out a soft giggle. 

Sharron was next to her, scoffing as she watched Ninten’s antics, “Are you really trying to make yourself even more of a loser, Grey?”

“Bite me, Sharron.” Ninten snarked back, which only got him a narrower glare at him. Judy rolled her eyes at Sharron and Ninten’s small quarrel and stepped back slightly to watch, she noticed Hanzo approaching as she smiled and waved at him. 

“Sorry, my sister is quite protective of her friends.” Hanzo explained, Judy’s eyes widened.

“Are we friends?” Judy asked out loud as Sharron seemed to be caught off guard by Judy’s question.

“Uhm, y-yeah. We’re friends now. Thanks for giving me a cigarette in the last class.” Sharron spoke, feeling embarrassed for thanking her in public. 

Hanzo and Ninten’s eyes widened as Judy nodded her head to her, “I thought I would need it just in case things got rowdy here like back in my old town, but things are pretty peaceful here. ‘Sides, you look like you need it more than me.”

“Most definitely. Sadie’s been getting on my nerves lately.” Sharron muttered, she placed her star glasses right on her nose again as they covered her eyes. 

“Oh? Sadie actually came back to school after lunch?” Ninten snickered, as Sharron only sighed back in response.

“Yeah, sadly she did. Would’ve hoped the whore would be run over but whatever.” Sharron faced her brother, “Let’s bounce, I don’t wanna be in this shithole any longer.”

Hanzo rolled his eyes but like an older brother would, he followed his sister as he said his goodbyes to Ninten and Judy. Ninten faced Judy when he walked closer to her, “You ready? I can probably walk you to the middle of town but it’s gonna take some walking.”

Judy winked at Ninten, “Silly, we’re not walking! We’re driving there!” From her messenger bag she pulls out a pair of keys that had blue and green accessories round them, when she pressed the small remote a loud car horn beeps in the distance.

Judy took Ninten’s hand as she walked with him to the parking garage nearby the high school. After going up a flight of stairs, Judy slowed her pace, hinting that they were near her car, “We’ll be taking Patches!”

“Patches? That’s your car right—WOOOAAHH?!” Ninten gasped in surprise, his eyes marveled in awe as he took a look at the car named Patches.

Patches was an ole’ 1959 Cadillac series 62 convertible; The 1959 Cadillac Series 62 convertible gleamed under the afternoon sun. Its sleek lines and elegant curves spoke of style and class, while its pastel green paint job made it a true standout in any crowd. The chrome accents on the bumpers and trim gleamed, adding to the car's timeless beauty. The convertible top was down, revealing the rich green and white leather seats within. It was a true sight to behold, a classic vehicle that exuded elegance and sophistication. Ninten’s eyes focused on the car, and it seemed to catch many other teenagers' attention while they passed by. Judy skipped around the car, heading to the front seat, “Yep! This is Patches! You like her?”

“Judy, my mom would KILL people to have a car like this.” Ninten muttered, his hands sliding over the car door, even the handle on his fingertips was smooth. “This is…damn.” He even looked at her hood, it was shiny and sleek. 

“Pretty right? I call it patches cause her color reminds me of grass, patches of grass, get it?” Judy snorted with a laugh, but when she didn’t notice Ninten laughing with her, Judy’s smile dropped, “Sorry…” She began, rubbing her arm while looking away awkwardly.

“N-No! It’s fine, I just didn’t hear it, could you say it again?” Ninten glanced back at her, “What was it?”

“Uhh, it was uhm, I called her Patches cause…” Judy’s mouth shut slowly as no words came out after she drifted off on her sentence. Her face was now flustered red.

Ninten noticed she was embarrassed, wanting to make her feel better he pointed his finger at her sunhat. Her hat glowed a bright red as it floated off of her head, Judy gasped slightly out of her embarrassed trance, “Hey!” She pouted playfully as she jumped up to hold onto the rims of her hat, thus the hat was holding her up in the air just a few inches off the ground. 

“Let it go Ninten!” She whined but a couple of chuckles escaped her lips, Ninten stuck his tongue out at her before pulling his finger away. The glow on his finger and Judy’s hat dimmed with Judy landing back on the ground feet first. 

Ninten patted her back, “Feel better?”

“Oh hush, I was feeling fine already.” Judy winked, placing her hat underneath her car seat, as well as her messenger bag. She unlocked the car door and pressed the lock button, “Okay, you can get in now!”

Ninten entered the car and sat in the passenger seat, he touched the leather on the seat as he marveled at the design, “You sure your parents didn’t give you this car?”

Judy rolled her eyes, “If I had to ask my parents for a car like this, I’d be working with my father at my church for who knows how long, maybe my entire life!”

Ninten smiled back at her, “You wouldn’t like that?”

Judy took a deep breath, “I do, but I know what I wanna do in life.” She took the key and turned the ignition, the car roared to life as she patted the steering wheel. She checked her rearview mirror and side mirrors, afterwards she drifted the shift stick to reverse and began to pull out of the “I wanna be able to go out and see the world, and help people through my hobbies.”

Ninten shook his head slightly in agreement, his eyes focused outside the window. He’d never really paid attention to what he wanted to do in life, his family had guessed or suggested many options he could do. Minnie said he’d be a musician, or at most a composer, as Ninten did like composing songs; the problem was that he only does that for himself. Mimmie said he’ll create a rock band and rock out with other members of his band; it was funny and rather convincing, but he’s not the type to just hold onto a silver lining and hope some record label will come up to him and approve of his music. He knew how hard the music industry was, their uncle was a prime example.

His mother had actually thought about this and suggested that he could use his psychic powers to help with his patients and to find the root of their problems. As cool and helpful that could be, he didn’t have a firm grasp of his powers still, even after all these years. He was scared of harming someone with his PSI without even knowing. 

Then there’s his father. His father suggested the his business and career as a lawyer; fat fucking chance. He didn’t care for his father’s business being a lawyer, why should he? Sure, was the visible reason why his family was upper middle class, but it was the sole reason why Ninten’s father wasn’t around. Ninten’s father barely knew anything about him except that he was just his son. Even when Ninten needed him the most; just to feel his father’s grip around his shoulders, or a pat on the back, there was nothing but a phone greeting him.

He shouldn’t have to ask his father for a conversation. He shouldn’t have to ask his father for a relationship.

“Ninten?”

Ninten’s mind had wandered off again, his eyes were following the clouds before he ripped his gaze away from them to face Judy, “H-Huh? Sorry Judy…”

“It’s alright, you seemed to be angry.” Judy asked, as she was in school traffic. Students and parents leaving all together usually meant heavy traffic, so they might be here for awhile: 

“Am I?” Ninten raised a brow, he ran his hand through his hair, “Was just thinking about family.”

“Hm…oh speaking of family—should we pick up your sisters immediately?” Judy questioned, turning to the window as she watched the cars in traffic move inch by inch.

Ninten groaned mentally as he watched the traffic stop and move, “Yeahhhh. I kid you not, we're gonna be here for a while.” He rested his chin on his palm as Judy tapped the steering wheel with her fingers.

“Well alright…wanna hear about when I surf back at Swimford—“ Judy began shortly before Ninten cut her off.

“You can SURF?!” Ninten gasped, his eyes widened, “I’ve never met someone who could do that! Granted, everyone here doesn’t go to the beach often, but that’s sick as hell!”

“Mhm, I used to love doing that back when I lived there, the ocean breeze in my lungs feels amazing.” Judy commented, her eyes focused on the road but she would glance back at Ninten a couple of times.

“I bet, ocean breeze, cool water, a nice balance between hot and cool, that’s a perfect beach day by definition!” Ninten beamed, his eyes landing on his lap. They both went silent while Ninten leaned against the car door slightly, his eyes went back to Judy, he wanted to talk more with her. He liked talking with her, she was definitely an interesting gal.

So he continued with something simple, “Do you…like any sea animals?”

Judy’s eyelids shot up with bright joy, “DO I!” 

“Minnie, your art project was spectacular this week.” Her teacher commented, Minnie stood in the empty art classroom, her red decorative backpack on her back as she rubbed the tassels of her backpack straps. It seemed that she had stayed behind in her class due to the teacher wanting to have a chat with her. Minnie played with her earrings slightly with one hand, she tapped and rubbed the hanging flower earrings. 
Her eyes seemed half empty, as her expression was one of faintness, she just nodded to whatever the teacher was praising her about.
 
Until the teacher had said, “But there is a problem…”

Minnie’s eyes widened immediately once hearing that word, “Problem? What problem? I can fix it if it’s bad—“

He put his hand up, silencing her as he stood up from the desk, “It’s not about the art project Minnie, it’s more so…about you.” 

Minnie blinked, her thoughts stopped like a car at a flashing red light, “What? Mr. Fitz, I don’t understand.”

Mr. Fitz took a deep breath as he moved from the desk to the chalkboard, “Well Minnie I’ve been taking notes on the students and their group project line up.” Minnie felt a pit in her stomach as she narrowed her eyes slightly, gripping her backpack strap in one hand.

He continued as he began to move a certain art piece away to reveal a list of students; students in his class that have been in group projects, “Now I know some kids like to be by themselves, and that’s understandable, it’s sort of a mental health day for students and that’s alright.” He’s pointed to most students’ initials with red dots that have worked on group projects by themselves. But his hand slowly moved to Minnie’s initials, M.G., as he pointed at her initials with a black dot on it. “But you on the other hand, you’ve been doing all the group projects recently by yourself, that’s the first time I’ve seen a person in my class do that.”

“That’s not true! Parker May hasn’t been in any group projects this month at all.” Minnie pointed out herself, tapping the other kid’s initials that also had a black dot. 

Mr. Fitz wagged his finger at her, “Well Parker is different, he’s a boy, a boy going through a lot of emotions right now from his situation.” He explained, patting his desk. 

Minnie’s eye began to twitch, her mouth moving before she realized, “Only thing that happened was that his headphones were confiscated the first day of school and the teacher that took it lost them!”

“Hey, sometimes losing music hurts the soul too.” Her teacher defended, as he clasped his hands together. “But Minnie you're different, you're supposed to be conversing with your friends, chatting with your peers, making new friendships and connections, you’re the first girl that’s never done that within my class.” He leaned against the chalkboard with his shoulders, “It baffles me, most girls in my class focus more on their friends or boys than their assignments, which is their problem if they want to fail but with you…”

His voice drifted away as he grew silent, trying to think of an appropriate way to word what he was thinking. Minnie’s eyes held a slight hurt in them as she had already thought in mind of what he was going to say, “You think I’m a loser?”

Mr. Fitz quickly corrected her statement, “No no! Of course not!” But he rubbed his forehead as he looked back at the kids exiting the school building through the gates from outside his window, “Well…not in that way.” He began, grumbling to himself as he looked down at his student, “You’re leaning more on being a chicken—“

“A chicken?!” She shrieked, but Mr. Fitz cut her off before she could say anything else.

“Aye! Lemme finish!” He chided her, Minnie deflated slightly in her frightened and offended stature, “You’re a chicken to make friends, Minerva. You even sit at the very back corner of my classroom.” Mr. Fitz waved his hand over to her assigned desk in the very back of said room, “You seem to be so adamant about not wanting to converse with any of your peers that the minute you’re involved in anything just with people in general, you try to move away from them.”

Minnie gave a narrow scowl to the floor as she drawled, “Kinda hard to make friends when the minute you walk by people they start sighing.” She pulled on her backpack strap, but on the other hand she was slowly scratching her neck, “You try chatting with people who don’t like you.”

Mr. Fitz then placed his palm on his grade book as he looked back at her, “I’m worried for you Minerva. You can’t be isolated from everyone all the time, it’s bad for your health.” He wrote some numbers down in his gradebook before writing something on a sticky note, “I’ll excuse it and give you 50% participation, but I won’t be letting this off anymore. You’re gonna have to open up to people at some point.”

Minnie gently took the sticky note, placing it on her red and pink binder she had subconsciously pulled out, once closing it she put the book back into her backpack. She mouthed, “That’s alright, goodbye, Mr. Fitz.”

“Good day Minerva.” As Mr. Fitz gave his goodbyes Minnie’s expression showed promise, but behind her small grin, her teeth gritted together. Once leaving the classroom she quickly turned to the left hall, finding the quickest way to get to the front doors of the school. Passing by a couple groups of kids still in the hallways, one group of girls had whispered, “Hey isn’t that Mimmie?”

“Tsh, nah. That’s the clydesdale look-alike of her.” One other girl spoke up, scoffing at her friend's remark, “Honestly Hazel, you need to get your eyes checked.”

“Pfft, I’m sorry! The clone and her look alike!” Hazel shot back at her friend, “Besides, not everyone pays attention to the two of them, it’s usually the funny one!”

Minnie immediately began to quicken her pace to the front doors, shoving one of the doors open as she narrowed her eyes again to stop any waterworks from showing. A grimace was placed on her face as she tried scooping out her sister. Once finding her near the outdoor tables with a couple of her friends, Minnie stepped down from the stairs and stormed up to the friend group. She could already hear the group her sister was in, this was the DND group. 

“It’s at 18! That’s gotta count to kill it! Can’t we round it up? Cora, come on!” Minnie heard her sister whine, as she saw the honey blonde hair that a certain sister of her’s had.

“Mimmie this isn’t like math, if it was Victor would’ve been slaying the dragon right now.” 

“Screw you!” One of the males, Victor, had shouted out as the kids laughed.

Minnie watched the friend group. It should’ve brought her happiness to see her sister having fun with her but instead she felt envious of her sister, their laughter made her heart ache in groggy silence. Why was it just so easy for Mimmie to make friends? Minnie was quiet, yes, but she was still easy to talk to! Pushing down all those negative emotions, she approached her sister and her friends. She noticed their frowns appearing, reinforcing herself from the stares she got. She cleared her throat, “Mimmie, c’mon. We have to wait for Ninten out at the field.” 

Mimmie turned to Minnie, her expression saddened but she quickly agreed, “Bye guys, I’ll see you guys on Wednesday!” The friend group said their goodbyes before cleaning up what was left of their campaign. As they passed Minnie and Mimmie, hushed whispers echoed in Minnie’s ear as she felt the hair on her neck raise up. She held onto her sketchbook as Mimmie and her began to start their walk to the PE area, “How was it today?”

“Super! Blake invited me to hang out with her group for lunch today, said he needed his NES to be fixed and if I can help him out with one level on Castlevania.” Mimmie tapped her cheek, “Katie says he likes me but I don’t think so, Blake kinda sucks at keeping things a secret, so I would know if he liked me like that. Then again, Katie could just be blowing hot air.”

“Or maybe it’s because you're just as air-headed as her.” Minnie thought to herself, when she continued walking she stopped because she saw her sister wasn’t there beside her. Turning back she saw Mimmie have a look of hurt on her face while standing in place, just 3 feet away from her, “Jeez, Minnie what’s your problem?”

Minnie raised a brow, until she remembered that her sister was a natural PSI user as well, “Fiddlesticks—Mimmie, I’m sorry!” Minnie hung her head low as Mimmie approached her, she continued to speak, “I just…had a bad day.” 

Mimmie placed her hand on her sister’s shoulder, “Was that art teacher Mr. Fitz giving you a hard time?” 

Minnie looked away from her sister in embarrassment, before she said disappointingly, “Yeah.” 

“Knew it, that asshole’s gonna wish he was never born—“ Mimmie hissed but soon her loving sister interrupted her.

“Mimmie no. You can’t get another detention, it’ll be your third one this week.” Minnie strictly replied, reminding her sister that she had already attended a 2nd detention from one week alone. 

Mimmie crossed her arms, “That’s so not fair! C’mon Minnie he’s, like, a total space cadet!” 

“Eh, but no. I rather not cause problems. It’s our first year in middle school, I don’t want us making a fool of ourselves.” Minnie explained, removing a leaf that fell on Mimmie’s head. Finally they arrived at the large open field that belonged to the middle school. 

Mimmie stared at the field for a few minutes before scoffing, “So? Where is he? Doesn’t take that long to get us!”

“Now now Minnie, what if he’s just buying us something on the way here?” Minnie proposed, watching as Mimmie placed her backpack down, “What are you doing?” 

“Dying on the side of the road—what’s it look like I’m doin?!” Mimmie snarked at her sister, laying down on the grass with her backpack and arms behind her head, “I’m gonna chill for a moment until he arrives.”

“Don’t think you can do that, he could come any minute now.” Minnie nudges her sister’s hip with her foot, “C’moooon! Get up!”

“No!” Mimmie pouted like a small child as Minnie huffed.

“If you don’t get up by the time he comes he’s gonna run you over—“

HONK HONK

The two girls jumped in their skin, startled by the sudden car horn. They noticed a green car in the distance, behind the fenced gate. Mimmie shot up, her face morphed into an expression of caution, “The hell?”

What pulled up was a very sleek, pastel 1959 Cadillac series 62, it parked near the fence as a familiar face poked from the car, “Minnie! Mimmie!”

“Kendrick!” 

“Ninten!”

The two girls shouted out their brother’s name, they raced over to the car quickly where they gasped and glanced at the car exterior, “So cool!” They yelled.

“Where’d you get this car Kendrick?!” Minnie yelped, her eyes shining with delight as she marveled at the car’s colors, “A green this shade with pale white is beautiful! So enticing to the eyes! I didn’t think you’d like monochromatic colors!”

“Uh…this isn’t my car.” He exited out the vehicle, ruffling his hands over their heads, the girls looked at the driver seat and watched as Judy emerged from the car.

“Hiya girls!” Judy smiled softly; waving her hand slowly as she hung near the driver’s side. Ninten watched his sister’s reactions; Minnie’s expression had gone from a curious glance to a dirty look as she narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brows at Judy. Mimmie’s reaction was even worse than her sister, she silently bared teeth in grimace, she sneered words underneath her breath that Ninten couldn’t catch. 

“Awe, they’re adorable.” Judy’s broad smile reached her cheeks, but Minnie and Mimmie only saw her grin as a smug snicker, “These are your siblings Ninten?”

“Mhm, yep!! These are—“

“We’re Minerva and Miriam Grey. This is Kendrick Grey.” Minnie sharply interrupted Ninten, her retort had caught Judy off guard but she realized they must’ve seen her as a threat, so she pulled her arms and crossed them. Minnie continued their introduction, “We don’t know who you are, but thank you for dropping off our brother. You can go now, I’m sure he can thank you in his own words later.”

Judy raised a brow as Ninten’s eyes gave a hard glare at Minnie, “Minnie, I swear to god—“

“Your name is Kendrick?” Judy approached Ninten, a small little grin appeared on her face walking past the twins and approaching him.

Ninten cringed slightly, his nose crinkled slightly as he heard his real name. “Ugh, yes, my father named me that—“

“It’s cute!” Judy chirped, her hands clasped against each other, Minnie and Mimmie watched their older brother suddenly turn bright red like a tomato, their heads turned to him in disbelief as Judy continued speaking, “Plus, it sounds like, totally badass when you put the full name in.”

“Badass?” Ninten sputtered, holding onto his jacket in a tight grip, his knuckles turning white. 

“Uh huh! Also imagine such a cute nickname to come out of it…” As Judy touched Ninten’s knuckles, soft joyful eyes met his and she cooed some words right at him, , “Right, Kenny?”

The minute Ninten had heard the short nickname, his heartbeat started to quicken. He felt something growing in him as his stomach gurgled like a tornado full of butterflies and honey bees. Ninten’s touched his face slightly, feeling his cheek being warmer than usual as he turned away from the girls while gripping his jacket. Judy chuckled softly, walking away from him, “Alright then, girls would you like to join me and Ninten around town? We’ll get milkshakes at the end.”

Mimmie’s eyes widened slightly, but she still tried holding her glare as Minnie spoke up grumpily, “You gonna kill him?”

Judy’s eyes raised a brow but Mimmie let out a quiet, “Dude!” at Minnie’s sudden words and cupped her mouth over her own mouth. Ninten had recovered from his silly fawning moments ago, but he heard Minnie while he gripped her hair bun all of sudden, then smacked her on the back of her head, “I’m sorry!” He chuckled awkwardly at Judy, pulling Minnie and Mimmie away from Judy, “C-Can we have a minute or two before we go to town?”

Judy just chuckled softly, she sat on the car’s hood, clutching her messenger bag, “Uh, sure? I’ll be here.” She grabbed something in the bag, and Ninten nodded and quickly pulled the twins away from her.

Quickly, Ninten turned his sisters around, they were met with a death stare when he hissed, “What are you two doing?! Are you mad?!”

“No! Are you crazy? She’s one of them!”

Ninten’s mind drew blanks, he questioned Mimmie’s words, “…What the hell do you mean—“

“She’s like Ana!” Mimmie pointed out, “A sunhat? Proper and prim attire? AND she's a pastor's daughter? She’s a walking Ana!”

“…Mimmie.” Ninten rubbed the bridge of his nose, “Just cause a girl grew up in a church, and wears a sunhat doesn’t mean they’re like Ana! All of them are different!”

“That’s what they want you to think!” Mimmie jabbed her finger into Ninten’s thigh, but Ninten smacked her finger away, “Ow!”

“I’m serious with you two, stop it. You two are cramping my style. I don’t want you guys having a cow about who I’m with every time it’s a girl!” Ninten ranted at his sisters, slowly he gave a saddened glimpse at the two, “I know what happened to me and Ana was devastating and…” Ninten tried to find the words to his last relationship, “…painful, but it’s not gonna happen again. Judy’s a nice girl and she’s understandably talkative. If we have a problem, we can talk about it. Besides, I’m supposed to protect you girls, not the other way around.”

“But what if—“ Minnie began, but Ninten placed both his hands on their shoulders.

“I’ll be fine, your big brother can handle one measly small girl.” Ninten chuckled, the girls smiled at him. Soon he stopped bending down to their level as he patted their heads, “Yeah. That’s it, just keep smiling and don’t embarrass me. Maybe then you’ll get a milkshake by the end of this.”

“Well I want mine vanilla.” Mimmie crossed her arms.

Minnie voiced her own preferred taste, “Strawberry, I think I’ll need it after the day I’ve been through.”

“Good, well we better get going.” Ninten explained, “And watch it with the tones, don’t go all protective just for some girl I don’t like.”

The twins rolled their eyes as they walked past Ninten, Mimmie parted some words before meeting up with Judy, “Yeah, you totally don’t like her, Kenny.”

“I will throw you over this fence, little girl.” Her older brother’s eyes scowled back at her.

“Bite me!” Mimmie returned, only to be slightly punched on the arm before she punched his leg back, indicating a little sibling squabble. 

Judy and Minnie watched from across the car as Judy turned to Minnie and asked, “Is this normal for you guys?”

Minnie just rubbed her nose slightly in annoyance at her siblings bantering, “Only every single day, so yeah, quite normal.” While Judy was distracted, Minnie glanced at her messenger bag and saw a red hand waving at her, “What the—“

“Alright guys, we’ve got a schedule to follow!” Judy interrupted them, as she walked towards the two of Minnie’s siblings. As she walked to them, Minnie’s mind was focused on the red hand she saw from Judy’s bag. Judy was hiding something, she definitely needed to figure this out.

“I’m gonna get to the bottom of that bag.” She muttered to herself moving past the end of the car to enter the passenger side.

“So you come from a town called Swimford?” Minnie asked softly.

Ninten showed Judy around town pretty quickly, then again their town wasn’t too big but not too small to not have a town hall and such. It was around 5:00 pm when Judy stopped at a familiar hair salon, “Uh huh, it was a beach city. Really close to the beach too, nice breeze, and great beaches with clear blue water.”

“So why’d you move away?” Mimmie asked, patting her stomach to settle in the milkshake she had drunk a while ago. 

Judy frowned, turning off the ignition as she spoke softly, “Well people there were getting really…mean, if I can say it nicely.” She and Ninten left the car as Minnie and Mimmie followed with, “Just a lot of jerks were coming and going, my father said I shouldn’t be near any of those people.”

“Oh, at least you’re here, Podunk isn’t so mean.” Minnie said, picking up her backpack and placing it over her shoulder, “You’ll like it here. Nice woods, honest people—“

“Too honest for my liking.” Mimmie snarked with a smirk as Judy smirked back, “Like, some people just have too much audacity.”

Judy then placed her hands on her hips, “I guess there’s some people here who’ve never gotten told off, punched, or were too “important” to get consequences?”

“Yep, especially a certain family.” Mimmie nodded her head towards a nearby group of young girls who were chatting it up like there was no tomorrow as one of them had three bags of shopping done.

Judy glanced back at the group of girls and noticed Mimmie and Minnie staring daggers at a certain girl their age; she had fair peach skin and orange to amber hair, blue eyes with round square glasses. Her outfit consisted of a pink shirt and a bronze brown skirt. She wore pink and gray leg warmers and her shoes were brown converse chucks. She seemed to be fine with her jacket in the heat at least, but Judy’s brows raised once more, “She? What’s wrong with her?” She turned back to the twins.

“Miss prissy brat is named Della, Della Carlson.” Minnie muttered, not looking back at Della.

“Carlson?” Judy raised a brow, Ninten sighed and he began to inform Judy.

“The Carlsons; the richest family in all of the city of Podunk. You were assigned to their eldest daughter’s seat back at school, Sadie Carlson. Hottest girl in school, but she has the attitude and personality of a damn banshee. Anything that doesn’t go her way, she’ll completely wig out.” Ninten explained as he poked her shoulder slightly, “Then again both those girls got it from their mother, Clarabelle Carlson.”

“Why’s she so important?” Judy mumbled, but Minnie quickly told her the reason.

“Part of the PTA, for all schools around her. That means elementary, intermediate AND high school.” Minnie revealed, her eyes held contempt against Della as Judy gave a disgusted look, “They help the schools with money issues, cause their father owns a kitchen company.”

“Ugh, so I guess I’ve gotta deal with Sadie on Wednesday.” Judy tapped Ninten’s shoulder back, a small smile on her lips as he smiled back, “Lemme guess, Sadie skips classes too?”

“Eh, everyone skips classes sometimes, Judy. But the reasons she does it is stupid as fuck.” Ninten scoffed; “Problem is; nobody knows where she goes. Not like the teachers or coaches would care. She's the head cheerleader and all her grades are miraculously high honor roll, pretty sure she could even bribe them and they’ll look the other way.” He opened the salon door for the girls as they entered the empty shop, “Happened countless times already…”

“I think I’ve met the Carlson’s. Well my father has. They must’ve been the ones he warned me about, saying that they were trying too hard to get into his good graces.” Judy shuddered slightly, sitting on one of the empty salon chairs, “I’m glad I wasn’t there for that.”

Mimmie rubbed her chin, “Considering he’s the pastor, if the pastor doesn’t like them, that means they’ll just be trying harder next time...” She then gave Judy a suspicious look, “Hey—wait a minute, how come we didn’t see you at the church after service—“

A loud crash in the back was Judy’s saving grace, Carol emerged from the back with her purse and keys in her hand, “Mother of christ, today was something else—oh! Kids!” Carol smiled as she went to greet them, kissing the twins on the forehead slightly and playing with Ninten’s hair by scuffing it up with her hand, Ninten whined out softly.

“Mom! Not in front of the newbie!” Ninten complained, Carol’s eyebrows raised as she caught the sight of Judy sitting in one of her salon chairs. 

Judy waved softly and Carol gasped, “Oh my! Well aren’t you just a baked little bean!” Carol approached Judy.

Judy gave a small bow but her expression sulked, “Ma’am, I am 5’3.”

“Oh I’m just playin’, you’re at regular height. Just not tall enough for my Ninten, he’s gonna have to bend down to kiss you if he wants!”

“MOM, OH MY GOD!—“ Ninten screeched, his face quickly becoming red with burning embarrassment as he hid his face with his jacket.

Judy’s face was soon adorned red as well from timidity as she looked down at her lap, her legs tightly against together in a pretty poster, “Oh! That’s…”

“Yeah, Judy already has a nickname for Ninten!” Mimmie grinned with malicious intent. 

Ninten’s heart removed itself from his jacket as he twirled around to face Mimmie, “Speak of it, I dare you!” Ninten barked, the siblings began to argue while Carol’s eyes took a better look at Judy all together.

Pale blue dress with light blue white accents, white adorned nails, gold bracelets and a sunhat. It didn’t help that a certain old fashioned girl Carol knew also used to wear a sunhat.

Judy can only giggle once more as the siblings argue, Carol’s smile dropped quickly in a flash when she pulled Ninten and the twins apart, “Alright that’s enough from you three. Not in front of Judy. Besides, shouldn’t you three already be home?”

“Yeah, but Ninten wanted to show Judy around town. Since she’s new and all, she needed to know most of the town layout.” Minnie answered turning to her mom, “Then she bought us milkshakes, though Ninten and her shared one—“

“AHEM.” Ninten scorned Minnie, Judy stood up from the salon seat while leaving her bag on the chair to approach the family.

Mimmie snapped back at Ninten, “Oh stop whining, you both made googly eyes at each other!”

While everyone was busy, Minnie slowly began to move away from the group. Quickly, she snuck near Judy’s bag, turning the chair around to not face everybody. She opened the bag slightly, only to see a small tiny round ball with a yellow mirror screen on it. She picked it up slowly as she moved the ball around, it was round and the material was a shiny red metal. “What the…”

“That tickles—“

“AHH—“ Minnie immediately shoved the thing back into Judy’s bag once it spoke. She covered her mouth as she knew everyone’s eyes were honed on her now.

“Minnie what are you doing—“

“Nothing Kendrick!” Minnie yelped back, she quickly moved back to her family, “Hey! Let’s go home, immediately. I’m tired and I wanna work on my homework.” She gave a shaky simper of false content as she watched her mother agree.

“You’re right Minnie, today’s been a long day for everyone. Since dinner hasn’t been prepared…” She gave a suspicious side eye to her son as Ninten awkwardly gave an embarrassing thumbs up, “I’ll just have to get TV dinners from the store.”

The kids cheered as Judy went back to grab her messenger bag, “I should get going too. Dad’s probably worried about me.” She said, placing her sun hat back onto her head as she escorted herself out the door, “Bye Minnie, bye Mimmie! Bye Mrs. Grey!” As she began to shut the door, she suddenly stopped and turned back to Ninten, she smiled coyly, “Bye Kenny…” She purred softly with a dainty sparkle in her eyes, shutting the door completely and heading to her car. Carol could only chuckle softly as Minnie and Mimmie gave a startled glare at Judy’s leaving form before turning towards their brother. 

Ninten sputtered quickly as he leaned against the chair, “Hehehe, bye! Bye…hahahaah—“ He quickly reached for his hat as he pulled it down to shield his flustered face, “C-Can we go now? I have some business to attend back home.”

“What? Gonna write a song for her like your some rock band—“ Minnie’s retort was shortly cut off as Ninten kicked her shins, “OW! Jerk!”

“One more time, see what happens!” Ninten grunts, pulling her ear while Minnie and Mimmie whine.

Carol just pinched the bridge of her nose, “Can you guys not try to murder each other for FIVE MINUTES—“

Judy was walking to her car near the parking lot as she unlocked the car. Once near it she turned her messenger bag upside down, beginning to dump everything out of it, one of those things being the circular round metal red ball that Minnie had found in her bag and put in back. The thing rolled onto the seats as Judy leaned forward from the car door, hanging onto the seats; “Come out already. I know it was you who spoke.”

The ball stood still, Judy’s eyes scowled at the metal, “ADAM!” She snapped, “Activate! I know it was you dammit!”

It stood still, sitting on the seat like it was on a pedestal, Judy’s expression morphed into a sense of annoyance and jadedness. She quickly went around her car, quickly leaning against the front passenger seat to press the lever on the glove compartment, opening the small hatch and pulling out a pair of pastel toy keys that were known to be used for babies. She returned to the same spot where she left her messenger bag as she held the toy keys above the metal ball, jangling them, “Looky ADAM! Keys! Pretty keys!” As she clinked the keys together above it the ball suddenly grew into the size of a small tire, the metal popped out cylinder-like arms and legs with mechanical hands and baseplate pads as feet. 

The yellow screen grew while it soon morphed into a panel displaying a loading bar before the metal ball robot cheered out ecstatically, “Keys!”

It squealed playfully when Judy gave the plastic toy to it, when it jiggled and clinked the keys wildly Judy chided, “ADAM, you can’t just say hi when someone picks you up! You nearly blew your cover! 

“But she was pretty! She had my color scheme!” ADAM pointed to himself as Judy rolled her eyes.

“Blonde hair with red attire is more common than you think, ADAM.” Judy shot back, ADAM looked down at the ground, expressing disappointment at himself as Judy’s heart ached, “Oh—don’t be like that. ADAM, I know you wanna make a lot of friends but people aren’t…ready to see you yet. This town is very anti-robots.” Judy advised, in which ADAM’s stature deflated even more.

“They hate me?”

“No no, but yes and no.” Judy rubbed ADAM’s head, “Ninten had a really big adventure, but there were a lot of robots who hurt him. Those starmen I used to maim? They’re the ones who hurt Podunk and a whole bunch of towns.”

ADAM crossed his arms, its tone sounded vexed, “Stupid starmen, metal bald-headed nincompoops!” He stated his dislikes while Judy rolled her eyes once more while smiling.

“Yeah…they’re just mean bullies. Now, ready to go home?”

“Yeah!” ADAM nodded, joyous as he began to put back most of the items that fell out of Judy’s messenger bag back into place inside of it. Judy smiled back as she went around to enter the car and started the ignition, leaving the parking lot soon while the Grey’s were soon leaving the salon on their own

By the time they came back the sun was setting as they entered her humble abode that was her house near a couple other houses but they weren’t tightly knit together like a suburban neighborhood. The roof was a dark blue while the house itself had white accents to it, there was a little front patio with a swinging chair as she walked up the house and unlocked the door, “We're home!” She called out as ADAM rushed into the home with the toy keys in his hand and her hat adorned on his head. 

Father Hayden walked up to the two, his expression monotonous as he spoke in his mellow smooth voice, “You’re back already Judith?”

Judy shrugged softly as she rubbed her eyes, “Yeah, I asked Ninten to show me around town. But if I knew he actually would agree then I would’ve slept earlier yesterday.”

“Maybe instead of staying up in general, you could go to bed at a reasonable time?” Hayden asked his daughter, in which Judy squinted at Hayden’s expression of concern.

“Hayden, you know why I can’t do that.” Judy lamented, she flopped onto her pale green couch as she groaned loudly, “ADAM, did the directors send anything?”

ADAM dropped the toy keys as he stood there, buzzing and high pitch ringing was heard from its monitor as he checked his files, “No. None at all today! But you do have homework!”

“That’s due on Wednesday, and today’s Monday, that’ll be for me to worry about tomorrow.” Judy snarked, stretching her back as it popped slightly before she removed her sandals and crossed legs over one another, “ADAM, are you sure you’ve finished packing?” She glanced at the mini robot as the system known as ADAM jumped up quickly.

“Yes! Of course, Judy!”

Hayden excused himself from his armchair, “I’ll go make dinner, it’s gonna be 6 in about 5 minutes. You should probably start that homework anyways, finish it halfway so tomorrow you won’t have to deal with it too much.”

“Right. ADAM, bring me my bag.” Judy ordered, ADAM quickly returned with her bag but just as Judy pulled out her binder Father Hayden stepped into the room with a less than pleased facial expression while stating out loud;

“ADAM forgot to put up the microwave and he lost the kitchen knives.”

Chapter Text

(Cover Art - By: C-Soda)

The next week rolled around pretty quickly, as classes were starting to get rolled around into their other topics. Homecoming entries were piling up, and the days were getting shorter. However, the days were still bright and sunny, leading up to the favorite subject that everyone liked, even if it was exercise, swimming.

“So, you’re starting the swimming chapter for PE huh? That’s good, you're excited?” Carol asked her son.

Ninten had gotten back home after school, his eyes held a soft tiredness to them as he nodded to his mom, “Yeah, since it’s been hotter than a witches…” He drifted off on his sentence as his mother glared at him softly, “…cauldron. It’s just been really hot around her.”

“I know, and today is the first day of fall too. Doesn’t make a lick of sense that we’re still in the 90s.” Carol agreed, placing some money down on the table where Ninten sat in.

“What’s this?” He asked, looking up from the table, Carol smiled softly back at him when he took it into his hands.

“Well, you’re gonna have to get new swim trunks right? Last time we went swimming was around two years ago.” Carol snickered, she patted Ninten on the back; “So you gotta buy new ones, it’s $50 for you to spend. Now did they tell you any of the requirements for them?”

“Uhhh….” Ninten’s mind raced back to what the coach was explaining back at the bleachers. 

It was…hazy to do. Everyone had just gotten back from the track after doing a mile. It was around 92 degrees, bleachers were sizzling hot and burning everyone’s ass, and students were sweating like pigs. Judy was next to Ninten, she was the first to finish, even though she had a small bead of sweat on her forehead she wasn’t drenched in it like everyone else was. Ninten’s eyes focused on her the entire time, with her ponytail swaying with each movement. Luckily what saved him at that moment was the telephone ringing.

 Ninten quickly rushed over to the living room, “I’ve got it!”

His hand gripped the phone as he answered quickly, “Grey residence, this is their son—“

“NINTENNN!” Chuck yelled over the phone, Ninten pulled the phone away from his ears muttering a curse before he answered.

“What do you want?” Ninten muttered, as Carol seemed to walk back into the kitchen, “Kinda gonna go out to shop—“

“Great! I got a bitchin’ ass idea!” Chuck seemed to grab a notebook from the sound of the background noise, “So remember when the PE teachers were telling us about swimsuit requirements?”

“Yeah? If you wrote the requirements down that be perfect—“

“What? No, fuck the requirements. We ain’t doin that, that’s lame.” Chuck interrupted, Ninten could feel his mind screaming attentively at Chuck, but he continued, “Listen listen, I heard from a friend of a friend that the girls are going to try something different.”

This had Ninten raising a brow, “Something different? Like what?”

“Dunno, but if they’re gonna do something different, that means WE have to do something different.” Chuck shifted on his bed as he explained, “Honestly, since we’re in the swim portion of our PE chapter, we get a chance to piss off Mr. Monroe without having to run a mile. So I told three of the boys to convey the plan, here’s the gist of it—”

“No…” Ninten’s eyes widened in disbelief and dread while Chuck began his explanation.

“Listen. What if—“

“Chuck for god’s sake…“ Ninten muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Aye! Stay with me now, we buy the stupidest, dumbest swim trunks anyone’s seen?” Chuck suggested, Ninten glanced at the phone questionably, “What counts as something stupid?”

“I guess those kiddie swim trunks? Like the ones with the characters on them?” Chuck chuckled somewhat, but he waited for Ninten’s response afterwards.

A beat of silence passed…then Ninten let out a snicker.

“That’s stupid as hell. I’m up for it.” Ninten shrugged, he honestly didn’t give a damn about the swimming portion of PE, he just needed to get out of the heat, “If this gets us embarrassed by the class, I’m punching you in the stomach.”

“Fair enough, that’s if you can find one that’s not kid sized.” Chuck joked, he seemed to be blowing something out from the sound of sighing.

“Eh, they probably don’t. Wait—are you high right now?” Ninten asked, his eyes narrowed at the phone as Chuck cackled.

“High as a fucking kite, man.” Chuck just wiped his eyes, muttering into the phone he held, “I’m sure they’ll have something stupid, anyways see ya dude.”

“Yeah, bye.” Ninten hung up the phone quickly, not wanting to keep waiting he quickly stuffed the money into his wallet and made a break for the door, a new objective in his eyes. “I doubt they’d actually have anything for me like that in my size.” He recalls, soon his shoes met the sidewalk as he continued down the path.

“This is fucking stupid.” Ninten muttered, he was absolutely flabbergasted that they had adult sized trunks of the silly swim trunk he had picked out. 

The trunks were in a very concealed bag along with a swim shirt that he had bought alongside it at a discount. Luckily, the local strip mall had a shop there that was having a sale on swimsuits, due to the summer season ending. The shopping center was built during and after his adventure to Mount Itoi, so plenty of companies used that as a way to branch out their sales and items towards outside customers instead of sticking to the Merrysville population. Helped his family, as Carol was getting tired about driving from Podunk to Merrysville just to get certain items that regular stores at Podunk didn’t have.

The mall was packed, with teens or families alike walking around and about, Ninten grumbled underneath his breath, the voices of many people banged against the mental walls of his mind. Being psychic was always a blessing and a curse in multiple ways; around large crowds was a huge curse, as that meant their minds and thoughts would affect Ninten back. He could hear what they’d think, how they felt, it was a struggle. Especially when everyone is tightly packed in enclosed spaces. As Ninten moved through the crowds, he made it to the outside food court fountains, where most of the fast food restaurants were at. He really wanted a snack honestly, but he still wanted to pay back his mom.

“Ninten?” 

Ninten heard the familiar voice of Judy, he turned his head near the fountain to find her and Sharron sitting on the edge of the fountain’s basin. His heart dropped at the sight of Judy, but quickly jumped into a series of beats as Ninten sputtered back a greeting, “O-Oh! Sup Judy—“

He was cut off when Judy rushed to him, and gave him a huge bear hug, nearly lifting him off his feet as she squealed, “Kenny! Oh my god, how are you!”

Ninten’s face turned red as a carpet on a fashion runway, Judy could tell as she giggled and placed him down. Regaining his voice, he babbled out, “F-Fine! Handy d-dandy! You?”

“Good! I just finished shopping with Sharron!” Judy pointed her thumb at her friend. Ninten’s eyes rolled as Sharron’s glare met his, and it seemed like Sharron was in an extra bad mood today.

“What’s up with the death glare?” Ninten snarked, but Sharron could only sigh as Judy curled her hair into her finger.

“We…we saw Sadie.” Judy muttered, Ninten’s eyes widened in alarm.

Ninten’s breath hitched again; disgust showed on his face in an instant. Sadie was described to be a girl of many words, really mean ones. Ignorant guys say she’s a teenage boy’s hot dream. By others, she’s the definition of a girl straight outta hell.

“She? She’s HERE?!” Ninten held back from yelling, his annoyance growing, “Might as well hightail it out of here before she annoys me some more.” Ninten turned around, but Judy grabbed his hand, causing Ninten’s heart to beat quicker.

“Wait? Are you afraid of Sadie?” Judy raised a brow, her concern growing when she saw him furrowing his brows.

Ninten said abruptly, “I’m not afraid of her! She’s just…a huge pain in the ass to deal with. Both her and her lackey.”

Judy’s confusion only grew, until Sharron clarified for her. Sharron was standing up from the fountain and walking up to the two of them, “After Ninten’s “mission” to Mount Itoi and saving those people there, everyone held him as a hero. Sadie, trying to be in the spotlight every single time, used to get grabby and act sorta like his girlfriend. She would even treat him more as a fucking accessory than an actual person. Would kiss him randomly at times too, trying to show “affection” back then.”

“I call it sexual harassment…” Ninten growled, remembering all the times he’d come home with lip balm marks all over Ninten and he’d have to explain to his mother. In which those phone calls between parents afterwards were not pretty, “Besides, I don’t hold that against her, every girl here was doing that until I had to explain that I already HAD a girlfriend.” 

“Okay, but then afterwards she completely embarrassed you by splashing an energy drink at you, then a bunch of animals came and nearly tore your clothes off—“ Sharron explained, but Ninten gave her the stink eye, telling her to keep her mouth shut about that incident. Sharron just sighed but agreed to move on, “Point is Judy, she’s just plain awful and gets away with it cause the adults are too afraid or too annoyed with dealing with her mom.”

“Yeah, she’s bad news. You shouldn’t hang around her, or be near her at all.” Ninten warned. He gripped his shopping bag tightly while Sharron just gave him a nod in agreement.

Judy tapped her lips slightly, in thought. Then she spoke up, “Can’t be too bad, I’ve dealt with worse people.”

“No, Judy, you don’t understand. Sadie’s—“ 

“I’m what?” A sharp voice interrupted Sharron as they turned to see Sadie Carlson and another person beside her. 

Her friend had a freestyle expression in her clothing; The girl had on a flare V-neck tie blouse with bell sleeves, she adorned many pieces of jewelry, including piercings around her nose and eyes. She even had a belly piercing, her wrist had a thick silver bracelet around it and she had a head orange striped head scarf around her braids. 

Sadie’s attire itself was rather fashionable; she had a red camisole crop top adorned with a dark red star in the middle of the shirt, thus showing off her midriff. Her pants were bell bottoms in the color of box brown, from the ends of her knees to the ends of her pants a pattern of stars was decorated on the jeans. The fit had matched her personality as well as her complexion. She seemed to be wearing dark red heels while her friend had black chuck converse.

Her long dark brown hair swayed with each movement as she stormed up to Sharron, a slick grin on her face, “Awwhh, Sharry! Didn’t know they’d let caber sluts into the mall before dark!” Sadie’s hands were on her hips as Sharron’s glare grew increasingly more intense. In her hands were around 10 shopping bags, each brand more expensive than the next.

Ninten watched Sharron dart away from the fountain, but immediately moved quicker and held Sharron back, “Don’t do it, you don’t wanna get banned from here for starting a fight.”

“This whiny bimbette of Canadian horse shit can go suck a dick for all I care!” Sharron snapped back to Ninten, then hissing at Sadie she said, “Not like you don’t do that already.”

“Uh huh, that’s cute but go look in a mirror, maybe you just need a reality check.” Sadie retorts, while they were arguing Ninten noticed other people were slowly getting closer to watch what was happening between the girls. It was then he felt a migraine slowly creeping on him. He sat down at the fountain as he rubbed his temples. 

Judy glanced back at him worryingly, “Hey? You alright?” She approached him, rubbing his back.

Ninten nodded slowly but he mumbled his response, “Fine. Just…a l-lot of voices right now and the yelling isn’t helping…”

Judy gave a perplexing expression towards him till she looked back at Sadie and Sharron arguing and throwing insults at each other like pins and needles. Judy just sighed before she sat up from the fountain once more, and drew closer to the other girls with a rather crossed look upon her face. 

“Besides, beats the hell out of being called the wannabe bicycle seat—“ Sadie finally noticed Judy’s nettled look at her, stopping her insult at Sharron as she stared back at Sadie, “Uh hello?”

“Who the fuck are you?” Judy asked abruptly, her tone dismissive, which caught Sadie off guard.

She laughed awkwardly, but her own anger was starting to rise, “Woah, okay? Watch the fucking tone! If you’re new here, my name is Sadie Carlson, a part of the Carlson family. ” She raised her head slightly higher as she smiled proudly at her family's name.

Judy’s expression turned even more resentful, “I know that and I don’t associate with you. Nor will the church ever associate with your family.”

“Church? Who the hell do you think you are, the second mother of Christ himself?!” Sadie shot back, her eyes showing fury as she was piqued, “Who are you to tell me or my family who we can and can’t associate with?!”

“Uhh Sadie?” Sadie’s friend spoke up but was unheard.

“You better show some respect before I drag you outside of here by those shit stain curls—“

“Sadie! Please—“ Her friend tapped on Sadie’s arm, but Sadie swatted her away.

“Shut up Toree!” She turned back to Judy, “You heard me, you baby blue cunt, keep it up and I’ll make sure you’re—“

“SADIE!” Toree smacked Sadie’s head as Sadie cried out in pain.

“OW! What the fuck do you want Toree?! In the middle of something!” Sadie growled at her but Toree quickly pointed out.

“You…do know you’re threatening our town’s priest’s daughter? Right?” As soon as Toree asked the question, Sadie’s heart dropped, her expression turning pale as she looked back at Judy. Judy’s expression was full of wrath and dissatisfaction, her arms crossed and her foot tapped against the floor while she raised a brow, her patience wearing thin.

Sadie took a deep breath and let out the air she took in before turning to Judy slowly, gritting her teeth while her hands were balled up into fists, “I’m…sorry for the altercation. I’m sure your father’s heard about us—?”

“Yeah. Personally, he said you and your family can go fuck off.” Judy shot back, her finger pointed to the other end of the mall as she scowled, “Leave.”

“Ugh!” Sadie and Toree both gave Judy a dirty look before they sulked away.

Judy just scoffed once more before facing the crowd, her expression dropped. She felt her hands uncurl and her fingers twitched against each other as people whispered behind her.

"Was that too mean? Shit shit—" Soon enough she turned to them, her eyes showing compassion as she said, “A-Alright! Fight over, go mosey outta here!” She called out, as the crowd dispersed she sped walked to Ninten.

“They’re gone, you should probably leave—OH MY GOODNESS!” Judy gasped loudly as she cupped her hands over her mouth.

Ninten lifted his head from his arms, “What’s wrong—“ He smelt blood suddenly, his nostrils felt wet and some liquid was pooling down his nose to his chin. His fingers touched underneath his nose, the liquid applied on his fingertips, he pulled his hand away to look down…

A red maroon liquid stains his fingers, blood. 

Oh shit, was he bleeding? 

His eyes widened, and he regained his surroundings. His focus darted from the table, which was covered in small patches of blood, to Judy’s startled face. Before he can even say anything, Judy quickly moved to the box of napkins, helping him with his nose. 

“Jesus Ninten, what the hell?!” Sharron picked up Judy’s shopping bags as Judy assisted Ninten.

“I-I’m fine!” Ninten began but Judy gave him a stern stare.

“You bleeding a shit ton of blood isn’t fine Ninten!” Sharron scolded, as she got him to hold onto the napkins. 

Eventually Judy had decided to drop Ninten off at his house. It would be dangerous for him to try and use PSI Teleport again to get home.

“Are you sure you're alright? It looks like you haven’t been—“ Judy began but Ninten nodded and cut her off.

“Getting enough sleep, I get it, just…things have been awful this week.” Ninten muttered, as he leaned against Judy’s car to get closer to her.

“How come? Do you wanna talk about it?” Judy asked, her concern grew when Ninten took a deep sigh.

“No, it’s alright. You just stay safe, ‘kay?” Ninten turned to face his house and started walking away from Judy’s car.

“Ah fine…” Judy pouted, but soon she smiled at him, “Bye bye, Kenny! Oh! And cute dog house by the way!”

With that she drove off, Ninten’s heart quickly beat while he stopped shortly at his door. Heat rushed to his nose and cheeks as he blushed softly, his fingers softly grazing over his face once more. A deep breath was taken before Ninten exhaled and fished out the house keys from his pocket, but then he stopped when he recalled her last words.

“Dog house?” He thought, but then the aching memories came in. His head turned to the dog house near the stairwell in the front yard of his home. The gray roof titled dog house with white accents. She was talking about Mick’s house, his old one.

Ninten’s eyes softened, memories of a certain bull terrier who’d stroll around the house following a young Ninten occurred through his mind. No need to dwell on someone who wasn’t here anymore; he’d have time late on. Ninten found himself in his room, his purchased items stuffed into his dresser for Wednesday. He sat on the floor, his eyes closed tightly, he had pulled out from the third drawer of his nightstand a black spiked collar and a gold key. A key to the basement, and the memoir to a good boy.

“Mick…what the hell am I supposed to do? I’m not getting a good sleep anymore, and my mom and sisters barely understand what I’ve gone through.” Ninten began, his throat tightening as his brows furrowed, “To top it all off, dad hasn’t called back on me since I started school. I have nobody to talk to about my problems, Lloyd’s already busy and…” Ninten was supposed to continue with Ana, but the grip on his arm punished him for even thinking of her in such lime light, “I barely know where Teddy is now.”

He scoffed, biting his lip as his eyes got blurry with tears, “I know this sounds pathetic, it sounds insane even…but…I’ll do anything to have you back, just so I can talk to someone.” His fingers rub against the metal of the spiked collar, he remembered the day he had to pull it off Mick once his mother explained to him why Mick wasn’t moving in his arms anymore after his 13th birthday party.

Droplets fell upon his lap covered by his jeans as Ninten whimpered defeatedly, “Just so someone can see me as a human. I’m scared of this, I’m scared of everyone’s eyes on me. What if I fail? Fuck—What if they find out I’m a fraud?!”

He let out a soft sob, but tried to keep his voice quiet and in its normal pitch while his fist gripped Mick’s collar, “I need you Mick, more than ever.”

Once he finished, silence stained his room’s atmosphere as Ninten placed the collar back into the 3rd drawer and shut it. Solemn moments mirrored each other as Ninten stared at his hands, he removed himself from the floor as he flopped back down upon his comfy bed. He needs a nap, desperately.

The day passed by way too quickly for him. 

He dreaded the walk to PE as he muttered incoherent curses underneath his breath, he approached the outside PE area his eyes focused on many of his classmates chatting away. He leaned against the fence while he waited for his friends to get here. Soon enough Chuck bumped into him while Hanzo quickly followed behind him, “Hey dude! You got your stuff?”

Ninten nodded as he pointed to the plastic bag where he had his newly bought swim attire in, “Yeah yeah…”

Chuck grinned with malice in his eyes, “Excellent. We’re gonna give coach Monroe a run for his motherfucking money!” He rubbed his hands in an “evil” jester.

Ninten would’ve questioned something if it wasn’t for Sharron and Judy coming into the area with their purse or bags that had their swim attire in them. Judy seemed to be conversing with Sharron about something when she noticed Ninten and waved at him, he waved back slowly as he gave a small grin. Hanzo leaned against Ninten’s back as Chuck leaned his arm over Ninten's shoulders.

“You can’t wait to see Judy in a swimsuit, can you?” He joked, as his grin had turned smug, “She’s all thick, stubborn, heard she liked the beach too? Date a swimmer, and you’re a winner.”

“Stop it Chuck. I don’t like Judy that way. She’s just—“ Hanzo quickly interrupted Ninten’s sentence.

“A friend, a friend, when will you get it Ninten?! She’s giving you a sign that she likes you! Who else has she been hanging with a lot?” Hanzo had his bucket hat in his grasp, Ninten opened his mouth but Hanzo gave a quick narrow glare to him, “That isn’t my sister or any girl at all.”

Ninten closed his mouth tightly, his mind went back to the times he hung out with Judy. She always seemed to be real close to him, he actually enjoyed being around her and there were times where she’d make him snort while laughing. It was only sometimes though, not all the time…right?

He didn’t get time to respond to Hanzo’s question as Mr. Monroe and his female colleague, Miss Allen, appeared from the gym doors. 

“Alright everyone, gonna need you all on your numbers!” Miss Allen called out, flipping her clipboard of attendance. When the students had ignored her call she bellowed her voice louder, “Students! Let’s get to our numbers please!”

Still no response, when Mr. Monroe had finally gotten off his call, he placed his cellular phone back into his pocket. Clearing his throat he let out a loud, bellowing yell, “ANY BRAT NOT ON THEIR NUMBER BY THE TIME I FINISH YELLING IS RUNNING THE TRACK FOR THE REST OF THE PERIOD!”

Immediately after he shouted, all the students began to scatter like mice as they ran to stand on their assigned numbers. Luckily Ninten had already been standing on his number, 13, as he watched his friends flee to their own numbers; with Chuck standing on number 4 and Hanzo standing on 20. Judy glanced at Ninten, she was at number 23 as she swayed slightly in a rhythm out of boredom. It took a while for attendance, once that was over the teachers split the boys and girls apart and sent them to the locker rooms. 

Once Ninten had swapped out of his normal attire into his swim trunks, he surfed his hand into his bag but when his fingers only touched the contents of the empty bag, his heart dropped.

“W-What the fuck?” He muttered, pulling the bag out of his locker as he turned it upside down. A small folded note landed on the bench he had sat on as he grabbed it quickly, unfolding it with restlessness.

It was written in glittering sparkly pink pen; “Hey bro! Sorry, I had to borrow your swim shirt for an experiment at school and the material was what I needed! Gonna give it back after school!” - Mimmie

Ninten stared at the note, his expression deadpanned, his hands began to shake as his grip on the note tightened to the point of ripping it to shreds.

“God damnit Mimmie—“

“Ninten! C’mon, the teacher is calling!” Hanzo called out to Ninten, who was the last one in the locker room.

Ninten gripped the note in his hand, digging his fingernails into his palms. Scoffing in annoyance he pushed the note into his locker and slammed the locker door shut. With that he grabbed his towel and left the locker room, meeting up with Hanzo and Chuck as he grumbled to himself, then he noticed Miss Allen ranting at the girls about something.

“What’s Miss Allen raving about now?” Ninten muttered, raising a brow when he noticed the majority of the female students were giving slight crossed glances at the teacher. 

“Don’t you see the girls? They went super preppy and pretty with their swimsuits.” Chuck pointed out, his thumb pointed back at the girls. 

Ninten’s eyes wandered to the girls and he blinked in surprise; the girls had indeed gone extravagant with their designs for their one piece swimsuits they were allowed to have. The variety of colors and styles suited each girl's personality and body type, with some preferring bright, eye-catching patterns and others opting for more simplistic designs. 

Miss Allen just rubbed her temples as she shrugged, she had said something underneath her breath but Chuck crossed his arms. Ninten then remembered what happened to be wearing, he turned his head to see the rest of the boys had actually followed Chuck’s plan with their trunks as well!

“Oh? So we’re really…” Ninten trailed off as his eyes widened, his head turned as he scanned the area for Mr. Monroe, “Where’s the ‘teach?”

Chuck cackled with laughter as Hanzo crossed his arms, “Wait for it…” He muttered, just then, Mr. Monroe emerged from his office. 

His eyes honed on the girls’ swimsuits, he laughed at the girls and Miss Allen, “Well well, looks like the girls couldn’t help themselves, huh?” He patted Miss Allen’s back, “That’s what you get when you trust a bunch of girls to just be simple.”

Mr. Monroe then slowly faced the boys side, “Take this as a sign boys, girls are much more extra in their looks. So don’t expect simple things from them, unlike us—WHAT THE?!” He snapped out loud as he saw the trunks of what most of the boys were wearing. 

Ninten was leaning against the brick wall with his trunks being printed with Optimus Prime from Transformers, he only gave a nonchalant nod towards the male teacher. Chuck on the other hand was wearing some Thundercats attire printed on his trunks, a cruel but harmless smirk adorned his face. Hanzo just wore Garfield print trunks, as he had his hands folded on one another on his lap. The rest of the boys were also wearing ridiculous trunks as well; some had brightly colored patterns, while others had cartoon characters or humorous slogans printed on them. 

The girls’ voices and giggles filled the air as Miss Allen smiled, “What was that about being too extra Mr. Monroe?”

Mr. Monroe’s grip on the clipboard was so tight that it looked like it was about to collapse just from his strength alone as he pulled his cap off his head and grasped it like a stress ball, “WHO IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS?!” He yelled out towards his male student body, everyone in the group of males pointed to Chuck. Monroe pointed directly to Chuck, “Baxter! You’re a lucky little shi—“ He was jabbed in the stomach by Miss Allen as he corrected his language, “A REALLY lucky brat right now! If this was anything else I would’ve had you running that track for the rest of the week!“

“Miss Allen? Can we get to the pool?! It’s boiling!” One girl complained loudly, the rest of the students nodded as Miss Allen sighed.

“Alright, everyone head to the pool!” She called out to the students, everyone began to follow her, with most of the girls up in front walking with the female teacher. 

Judy and Sharron were the only ones left behind as they stayed back with Ninten, Chuck and Hanzo.

“Do you hate me? Like—seriously?” Sharron scowled at her brother. 

“What? They liked it! It gave most of the girls a laugh!” Hanzo smiled, but Sharron pulled her brother’s beach towel and twisted it quickly before smacking the end of ur onto his back, “OW! Whore!” He yelled at his sister as they began to argue.

Ninten was walking farther ahead, but he felt someone bump into his shoulder on the left of him, “H-Huh?! Oh, hiya Judy.”

Judy smiled, “Hi Kenny, you seem tense.” Ninten’s eyes wandered down to her attire, his eyes drew to her swimsuit like eye candy. 

Her swimsuit was a striking combination of black and white with a flowing water skirt, made of a lightweight, semi-transparent material. It clung to her curves, highlighting her figure. 

“Woah, nice uh…swimsuit Judy.” Ninten sputtered out, he gave her a small grin.

Judy looked down at her swimsuit, she smiled back while she walked alongside him, “Oh shucks, it’s just a simple floral pattern.”

“Heh, yeah, but you look so pretty with flowers.” Ninten compliments. 

Judy’s cheeks and gains a soft blush as she nods to him. When they reached the pool gates they noticed their classmates were on the bleachers as, Ninten and Judy soon passed the teachers as they began their annual speech for the swimming unit until someone had said;

“Woah, gnarly scar you got there Ninten.”

Ninten’s breathing hitched as he stopped shortly after hearing that, his head slowly reeled back to whoever had said that sentence; Sharron.

“Come again?” He asked, his eyes wide with uncertainty dread, silently pleading for her to have said something else.

“I said, that’s a gnarly scar you got on your right shoulder Ninten.” Sharron repeated, all eyes fell on him.

Scar

The word grazed his ears like nails on a chalkboard. His hand moved by itself, as his fingers grazed his wounded scar. Ah yes, his scar, the scar that stained his image, his body, and fragile memory of a stranger he knew that liked pink.

Scar…

It left a bitter taste in his mouth, it made it seem so…numb. There was a dull ache in his arm, it’s been there for awhile. It comes from time to time, but it’s never a welcomed feeling. He felt his heart flutter and tightened; except wasn’t for good reasons, as he grit his teeth. Everything slowly began to flicker and flash away as his eyes focused on the hot concrete below him, the heat unwelcoming, it was screaming at him to go away, to never come back and leave everything and everyone to die. There was no comfort with his hands, all the warmth was sucked out of them, only leaving cold emptiness. 

His PSI unknowingly tapped into everyone’s mind; he could feel the eyes of everyone on him like pins and needles to his back, their thoughts festering like a plague inside his brain. 

“What happened to him?”

“That’s a weird scar.”

“Where did it come from?”

“Why is he just standing there?”

“Looks ragged, like it healed incorrectly.”

“What’s his deal? It’s just a dumb ol’ scar.”

His fingers gripped his scar like a vice, he felt a ball in his throat, like he couldn’t swallow down any air. The tight muscles in his stomach twirled like an aching storm, his breathing slowly quickening as he grit his teeth. In the back of his mind a warm stinging hit him as the sting transferred to his nose, his eyesight started to blur from the water appearing underneath his eyes. 

No, no no, he can’t cry now! Not in public! 

Ninten’s grip on his scar tightened, he can’t be seen like this. He’s not a crybaby! The last time he cried in public was a disaster, he…no he can’t.

Scar

Ninten was an idiot, he should've checked the bag first, he should've had a second pair—

Scar

“Stop crying, stop it—you’re not a fucking baby.” His voice echoed in mind as he tried to hear his own thoughts instead of the ones invading his brain from all angles. He just wished everyone disappeared, everyone could leave and he’d be alone with his thoughts. Why couldn’t that happen? Was he selfish for thinking something like that?

Was Ana…right?

Such a shameful scar stains his arm, only revealing a disgrace to Podunk.

Only revealing a small feeble little boy.

“Ninten?” Someone called out, he lifted his head up to see Judy’s expression. She tilted her head slightly to him as she whispered, “Are you alright? The teacher told us to line up to the pool.”

Ninten noticed he was suddenly on the bench that everyone else was sitting on, he opened his mouth but no words came out. Judy noticed his stunned glance and answered for him, “When Sharron complimented you on your scar, you looked like you had seen a ghost. So I took you onto the bleachers while the teachers went over swim rules for the pool.”

“O-Oh…thanks.” Ninten looked away, his embarrassment softening to disappointment towards himself. How could he freeze up like that in front of everyone? What a fucking idiot he was.

Judy’s eyes landed on his scar on his shoulder, instinctively, he covered it up with his hand as he mouthed, “Can you not?”

“Oh! I’m sorry—it’s just…” Judy’s hands fidget around each other as she said, “I-I like the scar, it looks pretty badass.”

“Uh huh…” Ninten’s eyes looked away from her, Judy bit her lip.

“You don’t have to say—“

“KNOX! GREY! What the hell are you two doing over there!” Mr. Monroe snapped loudly at the two as he called out their surnames. 

Judy and Ninten flinched at his voice as Judy tried to speak up, “W-We, uh, I was just trying to check up on Ninten!”

“Oh really? Why don’t you come “check” the pool! Cause you’re going first!” Monroe grumped, most of their classmates oohed at his order as Judy mentally kicked herself for saying something back.

She took a deep breath before a forced smile was across her face, “Okay, Mr. Monroe.” She approached the pool’s entrance, which were the handle bars. 

She removed her sandal heels from her feet as she grabbed her water skirt, untying it with her hands as she pulled the skirt back. This had gotten attention from the guys, the minute her legs were revealed their eyes locked onto her legs. Her legs were short but strong, her thighs clearly defined and muscular, curving in a way that emphasized her hip dips.

She noticed Ninten’s staring and winked at him. This caused Ninten to quickly go red with embarrassment as Chuck and Hanzo gave him a smug smirk. 

“See what I mean?” Hanzo whispered, as Ninten covered his face with his hands.

Chuck was giggling until he was quickly hushed when Ninten kneed him in the crotch, he bit back a girlish scream as he struggled to stay up.

“Shut the fuck up! She can hear you!” Ninten hissed back at the two of them.

Judy approached the pool, she held the metal, her head held up high as she took a step into the pool, but suddenly she lost her grip as the metal had burnt her hand due to the blazing heat.

“GAH!—“ SPLASH!

Judy fell into the water, a couple of kids had laughed as Miss Allen shook her head before turning to her students, “Careful with the handle bars! They’ve been sizzling in the sun for a while so be prepared to grip softly!”

While keeping her arms at her sides, Judy pulled herself up to the surface. She drew her head out of the water and flipped her hair back. All eyes focused on her, but Ninten’s focus was directly on her face. Judy’s long locks swirling in a clockwise position around her like a brush. The water clung to the strands, adding a sense of weight and thickness to them as they slowly unfurled through the water, it shone in the bright rays of sunlight. Ninten's cheeks slowly grew redder as his focus stayed on Judy. As her hair settled back against her skin, it left a trail of water droplets trailing behind her, like a shimmering, iridescent thread against her smooth, wet toned shoulders. 

She was coughing slightly while gasping, rubbing water out of her eyes. She looked up at Miss Allen, who had been in the splash zone and was glaring down at Judy. She gave a sheepish grin to the teacher as she spoke up, “Um…what am I supposed to do now?”

Freetime in the pool was like being caged in a box with mice and huge waves. Judy’s eyes stared off at a couple of boys, her thoughts heading for a raging stop. She had finally realized just how many people were in the pool that she was in right now. Around sixteen students in the pool, she could separate them easily. So she did that, girls separated from boys.

Judy stood at the end of the pool, surrounded by a bunch of the girl students, but her mind was far away from the playful atmosphere that the pool was emitting in the area rather heading towards a much more violent scene in her mind. Her eyes focused on most of the boys’ faces, her eyelids drooping slightly.

She let out a short scoff as she pulled on her hair slightly after twirling a lock of it in her finger. An action she had only done when quite stressed, but stressed for what? The thought of driving a student toward suffocating in water was high, reminding her of the way she could just drown a student easily with nobody watching.

She was aware of the other students splashing and playing nearby, even hearing the muffled voice of Sharron next to her, but it all felt distant and unreal compared to the intensity of her own murderous imagination. 

“Why’d he have to be so cute? I didn’t mean to actually like being in his company” Judy thought as a tight frown on her face appeared while thinking of Ninten, finally closing the view of her gritted teeth. “I thought this was going to be easy.”

She closed her eyes tightly, she grabbed onto the pavement beside her at the end of the pool, knowing she needed to get out of here. She needed to leave before she did something stupid or harm an innocent kid! She didn’t want to feel like this! It was humiliating, she could bet everyone was staring at her, wondering if she was just a freak for standing in the pool.

She could end up hurting some majorly like this, she could end up snapping and find herself drowning a student for daring to come near her.

She had doubts about pools, but this just signifies her dislike for them. This was it, her mind thought, she needed to escape. 

“Screw this! Screw the teachers, screw the girls, and SCREW THOSE ASSHATS—“ 

As she turned around to grab onto the metal railing again, someone tugged her arm, “Judy?”

Judy whirled her head around to see Sharron, her expression hostile but it was met with worry was written all over Sharron’s face as she whispered, “You okay? Why are you leaving the pool?”

Judy stared at Sharron, alarmed to see Sharron’s grip wasn’t on her arm, it was on her hand as Judy bit her lip, her eyes darted around the pool area to find an excuse for leaving so quickly. Then she spotted him, Ninten.

Ninten was sitting on the bleachers, arms resting on his lap and he was bent forward slightly. His wet hair had been slicked back, just so it was out of his face. He stared deeply at the ground, his expression was unreadable. Judy suspected he was having a hard time at the bleachers, but he was her ticket out of the pool. 

“I have to go check up on Ninten. I’ll be fine.” Judy answered to Sharron, which was slightly true, but it didn’t make the white lie feel better.

Sharron turned her head to see Ninten in the distance before turning back to Judy, “Fine, I’m getting out of the pool too, the girls are just talking about boys and I’m not in the mood to converse with them.” She said in a low whisper.

Thus, Sharron and Judy left the pool and quickly made it to their towels and bags. Judy quickly wiped herself down and squeezed out water from her hair, she was dry enough that she wouldn’t slip all over the place. Her sight landed on Ninten, who was still sitting on the bleachers underneath the shade. She put on her sandal heels and grabbed her water skirt she left behind, quickly walking down the poolside. 

Once she made it towards the bleachers, she slowly sat down next to him, so as to not startle Ninten. Judy stared at the pool for a good while, her eyes scanned the water before she spoke, “Nice day for a swim, huh?”

“Mhm…” Ninten only responded with a hum, Judy’s eyes then peered at Ninten’s hand, which was gripping his wrist enough to cut blood circulation.

“Ninten?” She sat up straighter, her hands moved to take his wrist but she stopped just before her hand made contact. A faint droplet of clear liquid dripped down upon his forearm, and her eyes widened with care, she realized it wasn’t from his wet hair…no.

He was crying.

Judy’s head spun left and right, trying to find a way to cheer him up somehow or trying to find the root of his crying. Did someone say anything to him? 

Instead, her gaze fell onto Ninten’s shoulder, in which his hand was slowly crawling up towards his scar.

“His scar—OF COURSE!” Judy’s mind had slapped itself as she found the root to said problem. He had been acting weirdly since Sharron had pointed out his scar! 

Did…did he really hate it that much? 

No matter, Judy had pulled her water skirt off of her arm and she gently moved her skirt over to Ninten’s shoulders. He flinched slightly, lifting his head up sharply to the sudden contact of a piece of material on him, but Judy had pulled the long skirt around his back and shoulder and tied the skirt gently around him. When Ninten turned to face her, his face was stained. Either with water from the pool or his own tears, Judy couldn’t tell, but she just leaned her head leisurely on Ninten’s shoulder. Ninten’s cheeks turned red and Judy’s own cheeks had also turned red but the duo didn’t say anything as they watched the pool.

The silence was nice, peaceful even, now with Judy on his side. Even if there was the sound of kids yelling and laughing, it all felt reasonably still as the two sat on the bleachers.

After a minute of silence, Ninten spoke, “How long was I out?”

“…Probably the minute after Miss Allen said we can have free time.” Judy whispers softly to Ninten, her breath tickles her ears as he fidget with his necklace that had his inhaler tied to it. 

Her voice tickled his stomach, in a delicate manner that would’ve made him giggle had he not been in public. 

Ninten just nodded shortly, swallowing hard as he murmured back to her, “Ah.” 

Silence passed them again, then it was Judy’s turn to break the stillness, “You don’t have to tell me anything. I don’t need to know anything about what happened to you. Just know I’m here for you when you need me.”

Ninten eyelids expanded as he blinked, he didn’t move his head as his eyes peeked at Judy’s face before they stared back at nothing. 

His heart skipped a beat, he finally realized why he felt the way he feels around her. 

Boy it hurt but he loved it.

He loved her.

Ninten’s breath hitched once more, he let out a small sob but held his hand over his mouth to hide it, taking a deep breath he could only whisper one thing to her.

“O-Okay.”

Judy smiled fondly at this moment, she had always imagined something like this happening to her, she just never imagined Ninten would be the guy. She slowly closed her eyes, her ears did the work of hearing her surroundings.

Maybe the pool isn’t so bad after all.

Chapter Text

(Cover Art - By: C-Soda)

(Time Period:1988) - (September 14th)

The air was crisp and warm with a cool breeze flowing through the wind. In the town of Podunk, people went on with their daily lives. A week had passed since that fateful day Ninten had realized that the swirling feeling in his gut was none other than his admiration and affection for Judy. Sure, he was happy to know why he always acted flustered around Judy, but with the knowledge that he had a crush on her the entire time, it terrifies him.

He hadn’t had these feelings in a while, not after Ana. 

He had nothing to worry about! He could think this through, he knew her for about a month and a half now, he was sure that was enough to maybe start somewhere. Or he can just skip the nitty gritty and just ask if she liked him back, but he couldn’t be too pushy about it! Ninten had time to get situated with the whole crush part, not like he had an obstacle in front of him!

“Just gotta be firm about this—but not too firm!” He said, staring at himself in the mirror. 

He was wearing a dark blue and black shirt with a star sign in the middle of it, he was using a flatiron on his bangs to curl them. He made sure that his hair was absolutely straight and limited on curls today, the only curls being his bangs so he could brush them out and they would hide his forehead. 

The church bake sale was today and he didn’t want to look like a chump in front of Judy, especially since she had asked him to come over to the church for “special” reasons.

“Ninten, can you PLEASE come over to my house to help me out with the baking for the church bake sale this week!” Judy pouted, it had been the day after Ninten and Judy shared their silence together at the pool during PE and Judy had approached Ninten at the end of the day worried and pouting.

“A bake sale? I don’t know Judy, my baking skills aren’t really that…good.” Ninten slightly crinkled his nose, the idea of baking in front of others made his brain go haywire, imagine if he messed up in front of someone! Oh the horror!

“I know but mine aren’t either! Plus, the cooking club said they had to cancel because Ryu’s sick and they can’t follow orders for shit!” Judy came closer to Ninten, looking up at him from her short stature with puppy dog eyes, “PLEASSSSEEEEE!”

Ninten turned his head to not be tempted by her puppy dog eyes, “Ehh…” He grunted, when that didn’t work Judy just sighed.

“Fine, I guess I can ask Hanzo.” Judy whined, she turned to Hanzo, who was busy writing poetry on the school staircase, “HEY HANZO—“

“No.”  He answered her before she could even finish! 

Judy just crossed her arms angrily, “Bah! The nerve of some people!” With that Judy walked past the school doors.

Ninten approached Hanzo on the staircase, “Why’d you say no?”

“Don’t pin this on me, you’re asking the wrong person. Why did YOU say no?” Hanzo’s eyes landed on Ninten as he continued to read his poetry book.

Ninten gave a confused look to his friend, “Ah? I mean…my baking is absolute dog shit.” He scratched the back of his head, “You really think I’d be good enough for bake sales? For a church bake sale exactly?”

After Ninten spoke, Hanzo took a deep breath while closing his eyes. He closed his poetry book, and slowly turned his head to Ninten, his look deadpanning, “You’re a fucking idiot.”

“Hey!”

“Don’t hey me—what the fuck do you mean your baking is dogshit?!” Hanzo snapped, grabbing Ninten’s shoulders and squeezing them, “It’s AMAZING Ninten. Incredible! Stupendous even! Do you not remember when you helped your sisters with their bakesale last year?”

“Yeah? By the end of it the parents and teachers were crying because of it—“

“BECAUSE YOUR PASTRIES WERE THE ONLY ONES EVERYONE LOVED! Excuse my lack of sweetness: but your sisters AND their classmates’ baking was like eating out of a dumpster!” Hanzo snarked, but Ninten raised a brow.

“…Okay but that’s not—“

“From Ellay!” Hanzo emphasized, in which Ninten cringed at the memory of Ellay dumpsters, especially ones that were left in the swamp.

“Okay okay—I guess it’s decent…but decent enough for Judy? I bet she’s a way better baker than me.” Ninten muttered, Hanzo lifted his chin up.

“You won’t know until you help her.” He explained, as he looked back at the school doors, “Besides, what if it’s your chance to y'know…hang around her more and find out if she likes you back?” 

Ninten’s eyes widened, “You’re right…you’re right! Holy shit—what was I THINKING?!“ Ninten grabbed his back pack as he raced past the doors to find Judy, “JUDY! JUDY, WAIT!”

Now here he was, in the earliest morning, in his mom’s car, acting like a complete wuss. 

“I’m glad you’re getting out more, especially since you’re helping out with the church!” Carol smiled, as she was driving her Vauxhall Cavalier again her eyes were strictly on the road.

Ninten blinked slowly as he remembered on Tuesday about Judy’s proposal, he turned away from the window to look up at Carol, “Yeah, I mean, I don’t think I could’ve left her hanging. She looked desperate.”

Carol just giggled at her son’s description of Judy’s question, “Well, I’d be scared too if my cooking club back in the day said they couldn’t come last minute.”

“Mhm.” Silence fell upon them as Ninten didn’t know what to say next, he bit his lower lip as he looked back to ask a question, “Hey mom?”

“Yeah, sweetie?”

Ninten slightly blushed in embarrassment from his mother’s address to him, “U-Uhh, so how…this is gonna sound stupid but how do you know that a girl likes you?”

Carol hummed slightly, tapping her fingers on the wheel, “Well, one sign is that a girl will always wanna be near you.” She began, as she turned to a nearby street, “This could be by inviting you to hang out with her, chatting to you the most whenever she can, and overall liking your presence around her.” 

Ninten’s memory replayed most of his time last week, from the moment he met Judy at the church to the recent memory of him and her sharing a comforting silence during PE at the pool on Monday. He could feel his fingers fimble along the seat belt he had while his face warmed up at the moment of Judy laying her head on his shoulder back then.

He hated being comforted when he was at his lowest, it was embarrassing, but her?

Oh how could he hate her? 

“We’re here!” Ninten jerked back to reality again as Carol stopped the car, there he saw Judy’s house, “It’s a very beautiful house!”

“Yeah, I like the color of the roof.” Ninten commented, as he left the car, soon he leaned back on the front window of his mom’s car, “You sure you’ll be fine without me?”

“I’m sure Ninten, if I can handle the twins when you are gone on your adventure, I’m sure I can handle them now. Besides Mimmie’s still recovering from that noogie you have her on Monday.” Carol reminds her son, who rolled his eyes, “I’ll pick you up at Judy's when it finishes. Just call me.”

“Mhm, bye mom.” He was about to move from the car but Carol quickly stopped him.

“Aye aye!” She gave Ninten a soft glare, tapping the driving wheel.

Ninten didn’t know what she meant until he realized and whined out, “Mooommmm! C’monnn! I’m way too old for that!”

“Kendrick Boku Grey—you better give yo mama a kiss goodbye!” She chided loudly, glaring daggers at her son.

Ninten pouted, grumbling before he went around the car to the driver’s side and quickly kissed his mother on the cheek. 

Carol smiled, as she scruffed up his hair, “Bye kiddo. Stay safe!” 

Ninten nodded, he went onto Judy’s driveway while Carol drove off. He passed Patches, tapping the Cadillac as a greeting towards hit, while looking past the greenery of the yard. He made it past the patio steps as he took a deep breath.

“You’re fine, it’s just baking sweets with her, nothing too serious.” Ninten raised his hands, his thoughts speaking to him, “Or maybe she’ll just laugh at how much your skills actually suck! Maybe she just invited you to her house just so she can tell you how much of a loser she saw of you on Monday! Maybe—“

His knuckles met the door with a few simple knocks.

He wasn’t in the mood to hear his thoughts right now.

“Coming!” A rapid set of footsteps approached the door, when the door opened Ninten was quickly met with the sight of Judy, “Ninten!” Her hair was put up in a fluffy ponytail and she seemed to be wearing clear lip gloss that made her lips slightly darker.

“Hi Judy.” Ninten greeted before he was suddenly lifted into a bear hug by the short girl, grunting as he nearly had his lungs squeezed out.

“I’m so glad you came! I was really struggling with baking.” Judy gave a grateful nod to him, letting him go as she smiled; “It’s been awful.”

“Can’t be too bad, I mean, you’re perfect.” Ninten spoke up, Judy’s eyes widened slightly so Ninten fixed his words quickly, “Perfect in my eyes at least.”

Judy let out a soft giggle, but it seemed more awkward and sheepish as she looked away and twirled her sideburns, “Y-Yeah, totally!” She let him in, Ninten gazed around the area, he must’ve been in the mudroom. 

“Again, so glad you could come, it helps that I have someone I can lean towards for help.” Judy spoke, moving away from the mudroom and towards the living room. Ninten followed her shortly but stopped before his shoes touched the carpet, he awed at the living room area.

The walls were painted a soft shade of cream, almost like the color of vanilla frosting. The furniture was made of light-colored cherry wood, and the accents were all in white, making the room feel airy and spacious. There was a large, comfortable couch in the center of the room and a cloud shaped rug in front of it. A few potted plants were placed throughout the room, adding a touch of life. 
 
“Nice place you got here…” Ninten complimented, Judy gave a slight bow.

“Oh shucks, I just like decorating things with my dad.” Judy bounced up on her feet rocking her body slowly with her heels. It wasn’t until now that Ninten actually got a glance at what Judy was wearing, boy did he regret doing that.

Judy was wearing a huge brown sweater dress that was obviously knitted with two white bows attached to the ends of the sweater. The sweater itself was so long it reached her thighs, making Ninten question if there was anything around her lower body underneath; but the only thing visible underneath was a plain ole black tank top that he saw when he looked at her upper body. Ninten’s eyes wandered lower and he found himself staring at some blue kitten plush house slippers she was wearing.

He let out a chuckle, “You seem to be a cat person.” 

Judy gave a confused glance until she looked down at her feet, her eyes widened, “U-Uhm!…” She had immediately frozen up like a deer in headlights, before she suddenly screeched, “LOOK OVER THERE!”

Ninten turned around to look at the mudroom, but in that moment Judy immediately kicked off the house slippers she wore, just before he turned back to her she kicked the kitten slippers underneath one of the living room chairs. 

As he faced Judy again he gave a weird gaze at her, “There wasn’t anything there—“ Ninten noticed she was barefoot now, as he raised a brow, “Uh, alright then—“

“Shoes, off. Now.” Judy ordered, she pointed to the mudroom, speaking in a slight high pitch, out of embarrassment. 

“Alright then, you’ve said you already started, right? Show me what you’ve done so far.” Ninten was pulling his long hair into a ponytail, biting on a small scrunchie as he pulled his hair up. 

They had finished a small lunch as they walked into Judy’s kitchen. The kitchen was nothing more than a simple one, but it had a cool, fresh feel to it, with its soft blueberry blue walls and white accents. The countertops were made of glossy white granite, and the cabinets were a pale, dove-gray color, giving the room a clean and modern look. The kitchen appliances were all stainless steel, and the floor was covered with white, checkerboard tiles. 

The window above the sink let in plenty of natural light, illuminating the space and adding a warm glow to the room. Once finished pulling his hair up he began to wash his hands, as Judy nodded to his orders and walked around the corner.

“Pops! Can you bring in the…uh—pastries?!” Judy called out, faltering slightly as she watched her father come into the room.

Ninten was drying his hands with the kitchen towels when Father Hayden stepped into the room, he gave a short nod to the man as Hayden had done the same, he returned to putting on some gloves. Hayden laid out two pans of cupcakes, some colored in silly colors and others a pale white or soft beige, Ninten’s eyes marveled at the sight of them, “Judy these are amazing! Hell, what were you talking about struggling here?!” 

Judy gave a worried glance, chuckling awkwardly, “That’s not…all of them. Pops, can you bring out the brownies.” She nodded once more to her father as Hayden sighed, he went out of the kitchen and came back with a few pans of some chocolate cupcakes, though something about these looked…strange.

“Um, Mr. Knox? These aren’t brownies, they’re cupcakes.” Ninten points to one cupcake, but Hayden only passes one of the cupcakes to Ninten. It didn’t take long for Ninten to realize, as he felt the squishy material of the pastry in his gloved hand. 

Cupcakes should feel light, airy, and spongy to the touch.

But this…Ninten could feel his heart breaking as he realized what was in his hands. It was no such thing as a cupcake, it was an imposter.

It was a brownie.

Ninten feels soft, moist and slightly crumbly to the touch. It was dense but also tender, with a smooth, chocolatey surface and a fudgy middle; it was shaped like a cupcake. Ninten bit into the brownie, expecting it to taste like a brownie, he nearly wanted to cry when he felt the brownie tasting more like chocolate CAKE out of all things.

What…what is this?

Apparently Hayden and Judy noticed his mental plight from tasting the cupcake—brownie abomination as Judy looked away as red as a ketchup bottle and Hayden had his brow raised at Judy.

“Judy…Judy—what the fuck is this?!” Ninten pointed to the hellish thing called dessert as Judy could only slowly turn to him.

Her eyes were wide with the same puppy eyes she gave to him last Tuesday, except even guiltier, her index fingers taped together a few times and she said in a timid tone, “A…b-brownie?”

“A brownie—THIS TASTES LIKE A CHOCOLATE FRUIT CAKE ON CHRISTMAS EVE!” Ninten shrieked, surprise and disappointment stained his face.

Judy crossed her arms pouting, “I know! But that’s why I needed help with this!”

Hayden finally spoke, turning to Ninten, “She only makes cupcakes. Any other pastry she tries to bake will just turn into a cupcake.” 

“I—uhm…damn.” Ninten looked at the cupcakes, the brownies and then back at Hayden, “Is it really that bad?”

“Would you like me to show you the croissants she’s made?” Hayden asked, a playful smile on his face as Judy shrunk back into her sweater even more, her shame now on a whole new level.

Ninten didn’t feel like eating anymore.

Quickly he had gotten him and Judy to work, ordering her to grab a couple of cake mixes, brownies mixes and a couple other dough mixtures. He made sure to watch over Judy’s cooking as he was also stirring and setting the oven to preheat. Judy had poured a couple of cupcake and brownie batters inside many cupcake pans and baking trays. She seemed determined but there was some type of error she had made.

When opening a new bag of a cupcake mixture with scissors, Judy had unknowingly cut herself, on the palm of her hand. Blood splatters onto the mixing bowl she was using, it seeps into the batter, “Fuck.” She mumbled, watching the blood from her palm flow.

“You alright—oh jeez!” Ninten ran over to Judy after placing the cupcake trays in the oven, his concern grew as he saw the blood seep into the baking batter, “Holy shit Judy, at least move your hand out of the way!” He quickly grabbed her wrist to move it from the batter.

“Is it really that bad?” Judy raised a brow.

Ninten gave a bothered expression towards her, “Yes! Yes it is Judy! That can make people puke, especially if a person’s blood is contaminated with a sickness.” 

“Hm, that’s interesting. Would that mean our blood these days is more unhealthy than the blood during the older years?” Judy asked, her interest had peaked now.

Ninten grasped her hand gently in his, his fingers touched her bloody palm as his eyes landed on her’s, “What?” He questioned, not understanding Judy’s question, his focus was on using healing alpha on her open wound.

“Lemme explain; You can actually use blood IN pastries as egg replacement! Blood puddings, blood sausages, blood pancakes, and blood desserts were still prevalent in much of Europe and Asia decades ago.” Judy claimed, quickly she began to enlighten Ninten on the topic, “The similar protein compositions of blood and eggs and the albumin that gives both their anticoagulant properties does indeed make blood a viable replacement for eggs in foods like baked goods and ice cream.” 

She went on a huge tangent about the blood byproducts and subsequent studies of many substitutes items for pastries, not even noticing Ninten’s expressions of horror and disgust present on his face.

“Oh! And did you know that bee larvaes were used for oats? In fact, the larvae, pupae, comb, and honey that's removed from the hive is one of nature's most complete meals—“ Judy was quickly interrupted by the sound of a doorbell, Hayden stood up from his lounge chair to grab the door.

“Judy, that’s great and all…” Ninten mumbled, now moving his hand away from Judy’s as he struggled to keep his stomach calm from her morbid baking facts, “But we gotta get back to work, from what the list said we at least still need some more desserts. I’ve just about finished 5 more trays of brownies to cut into 9 pieces.” 

He approached the brownie trays that were already done, “Which, having the brownies we’ve already baked together, would come around to 36 pieces. But if we separate them into the goodie bags, each bag having three mini brownies, we can have at least 16 bags we can sell…shit or is that 14?—“

“I believe it would be 12 goodie bags to sell.” Someone butted in, their voice was monotonous but soft. 

Ninten and Judy turned around to see a boy with pale dark skin, his hair had its coil texture pushed up in its frohawk style. He wore a yellowish gold hoodie, it read; “To you it’s an UFO, I know what it is” while the large ufo logo was over the lettering. His jeans were long and saggy, similar to Ninten’s jeans; but they were light blue instead. Topping the outfit together was the maroon chucks he wears on his feet. The most eerie part was that his goggles were brass with a brown strap and rose color glass was in each frame. 

“Sorry for the intrusion, it seems like you all were fine without me.” The boy spoke, he was much taller than Ninten, might’ve been standing around 5 '10 while Ninten himself was standing at a mediocre 5' 5.

Ninten mouthed, “What the hell?” As his eyes narrowed, no sound came out of his mouth. 

However, Judy’s reaction was the opposite.

“DOUGLAS!” She cheered, soon launching herself at the boy.

The boy, Douglas, had stepped to the side, making Judy fall flat on her face onto the kitchen floor. Quickly she recovered as she immediately wrapped her arms around him, squeezing his waist.

“You actually came! Wow!” She had a goofy grin on her face as Douglas sighed.

“Even though you certainly deserve it from your poor planning, it would be unlawful of me to leave you with this problem. After all you did a favor for me, so I shall return it.” Douglas grabbed Judy’s ponytail, using it to pull away Judy from his body. 

She was carried by her own hair, her feet dangling from the ground, “Oh!” Douglas placed her down on the ground. 

Ninten raised a brow at Judy, he was curious, but also on guard with Douglas being here. 

Judy gave a bashful response, “Sorry, I didn’t say we were getting extra help, my fault.” She patted Douglas’s back, “This is Douglas! Douglas Myers! He’s an old friend of mine!”

Douglas waved his hand, but it was slow, very automatic one could say, “Greetings.”

Ninten felt his fist tighten as he crossed his arms, he had a narrowed glance at Douglas, “Haven’t seen you around these parts. You go to a different school?”

“Negative. I’ve been attending Padina High School, I arrived in town the same week Judy did.” Douglas answered, fast thinker too, Ninten was slightly caught off by how quickly he answered.

“Then why didn’t I—“

“You’ve never seen me because I live on the hillside.” Douglas pointed out, as Judy placed a pipe of frosting in Douglas’s hands, he inspected the piping bag, “What is this!“

“You’re helping us by frosting the cupcakes! Ninten and I are gonna continue baking while you frost the cupcakes and place them in the cupcake holders!” Judy explained the process, as Douglas followed her, his footsteps quiet.

Ninten watched as Judy seemed to be more enthusiastic about the newcomer than him, it ached slightly, was he jealous?

Nah…well maybe a little.

It didn’t make sense though, Douglas seemed so…robotic. Automatic even, sure, Ninten has seen his fair share of weird kids but Douglas was a whole different type of weird? He felt uncanny at best.

Ninten shook his head, it didn’t matter now, he needed to continue baking. Luckily the brownie batter they needed had already been prepared by Judy and him, he just needed to finish the cookie dough.

“Uh, hey Judy?” Ninten called out, “Maybe you can help me with the cookie dough? They’re supposed to be chocolate chips, right?”

“No! Snickerdoodles!” Judy rushed over to Ninten; leaving the dining room where Douglas was stationed, “Could you help me out with that until you can fetch the brownies?”

“Of course.” Ninten nodded, approaching her as she had the dough already prepared, but he made sure to stand behind her, “Don’t put too much cinnamon, the cinnamon and the sugar half to balance each other out.”

Judy looked up at him, “Then shouldn’t we mix the cinnamon and sugar together in a bowl? So it balances them easily?”

Ninten nodded, digging in a cupboard for a small bowl; once he grabbed the bowl he poured a fresh cup of cinnamon and a cup of sugar into it. He used a whisk, flicking his fingers as the whisk glowed red and began to stir the fine powders together by his mind. 

Judy watched in stunned joy as she saw the cinnamon and sugar mix, “Are you always this silly with your psychic powers?”

“I mean, I could read your mind too!” He joked, but when a slight frown appeared on Judy’s face he drawled back, “S-Sorry! I mean, that’s your choice or not—“

“I rather not, Ninten. My mind isn’t really secure, it’s kinda…numb sometimes.” Judy mumbles, tapping on the counter top.

Ninten gave a short nod as he looked away, considering the soured moment had arrived, it might as well be time to ask, “Hey, Judy?”

“Yes Kenny?” She asked, opening the fridge to get something to drink. 

Ninten was caught off guard by the nickname once more, his cheeks blushed red, “Uhm…Judith. I wanted to ask you about something…”

Judy stopped pouring water into her cup, turning to Ninten she said, “What is it?”

“At the pool, when you said all that stuff…was that really true?”

“…Kendrick, of course it was true.” Judy’s eyes showed care and compassion in them, Ninten felt his heart skip a beat when she said his real name, “I care for you a lot, y'know? You don’t have to hide your feelings like some big strong man, that’s not healthy.” 

“Hard to believe that when everyone hails me as a hero…” Ninten grips his shoulder.

“…you weren’t a hero to me honestly.” Judy began, Ninten’s heart raced in fear as she continued, “When I first got to my house, I didn’t know anyone. My father and I met lovely people, but they always talked about you.”

She would wave her hand trying to form a picture of how they admired Ninten, “They praised you, but it was the wrong type of praise. Slowly morphed into glorified appreciation of your personality and psychic abilities, boastful even, they treat you more like a safety net rather than a person.”

Judy turned to face Ninten, Ninten wasn’t facing her anymore, instead his focus was on parchment paper that was set on a pan. “…Kendrick?”

The sound of his real name, used by her, made his heart skip a beat. Ninten's expression softened slightly, his defenses beginning to crumble, “I…I just…”

A multitude of emotions ran through him. Frustration, hurt, confusion, and above all else, an undeniable sense of love for how she spoke in a tense session such as this with a voice smooth like butter.

He let out a shaky breath, his voice barely above a whisper, “The town cares for me, they know me and my family. Judy, I don’t know where you’re getting this from, but I’m not hiding anything.”

“…It’s funny, not being able to show your true self.” Judy leaned against the counter, her eyelids growing heavy with resentment; “Nearly everyone in the human race is like that. We shun the non conforming way just because society doesn’t call for them to stand out.”

A calm quietness passed them as Ninten grabbed the chocolate chip baggie from Judy’s hands, after a minute or two of awkward silence, she spoke once more.

“Kendrick?”

Ninten’s heart ached slightly, but it was a softer, more sweeter feeling for him as he stirred the chips together with the cookie dough, “Yes?”

“What’s your favorite color?” She questions, her eyes open back up to look at Ninten, “Truthfully, no lies.”

Ninten took a minute, a wave of silence passed them again, “…Pink. Pink is my favorite color.” He whispered, why did he say it? It was such a stupid answer! Pink was a girl’s color! Yet it looked so dainty, so comforting and quiet. 

It was the quiet tranquility the color holds that he wished he could have. 

But he could guess that now he looked like wuss in front of a girl who’s seen too much of the real him—

“Blue.”

Ninten blinked and rubbed his watery eyes as his head moved away from the bowl to stare at Judy in surprise, “What?”

“I said blue is my favorite color, if you couldn’t tell already.” Judy patted the countertop as she pulled a glass cup, she placed the cup in the fridge’s water supply as she got a drink of water.

“Here, drink this, you’ll get a headache if you cry in this heat.” She passed him the cup. 

Fuck—was he really crying?

“I’m not crying.” He stated, furrowing his brows at her, but his eyes say otherwise. 

Judy just gave a soft chuckle to him, her hand over his as Ninten drank the entire cup in one gulp, “You can’t hide from your feelings Ninten, it’s a harsh truth, but it’s better for both the mind and body.” She slowly took the cup from him, placing it in the as she pulled up her sleeves back up to begin to wash the cup.

Ninten reminded himself, he bit his lip as his eyes focused on Judy, now was the time.

It was now, or until he rotted in his makeshift grave.

“Would it even help the heart?” 

“Oh totally! Considering that your heart rate quickens when you lie; it can be a link to anxiety, and that can cause people to throw up!” Judy finished washing the cup, drying her hand on a white towel, and humming a tune softly. 

She smiles warmly, folding the white towel, “So it’s safer to tell the truth towards the people you care about, too much lying could affect the relationships of those closest to you—“

“I love you.” 

The words shot out of Ninten’s mouth like a cannon, catching Judy off guard.

Judy’s eyes widened in surprise, she wasn’t expecting to hear that from him. For a brief moment she was at a loss for words, blinking a few times. She was completely taken off guard by his bluntness, but she managed a small awkward chuckle, “You—You what?”

Ninten bit his lip, he couldn’t go back on his word, “I didn’t believe in that “love at first sight” bullshit until I saw you. Thought it was for total girls and dips, but when I met you back at the church fields I…I..” 

Why? Why couldn’t he just spit it out!? Was it so hard to come up with an answer?! 

She wasn’t just a school girl crush, she was more than that.

He muttered in frustration as he ran a hand through his hair, “Fuck fuck—cocksucking shit! I’m acting like such a goddamn gasbag right now!”

“N-No!” Judy dropped the towel, quickly grabbing his bare wrist as she looked up at him, her fingers smoothed and rubbed his knuckles, it soothed his mind as Judy gazed up at him, “Go on, speak. Take your time.”

Ninten glanced at her, his eyes watery, “Here goes the last of my dignity.” He thought, taking a deep breath before he began.

“Judy, you’re a real sweetheart, but you also know when to get serious. You’re always caring for me, but I can never care for you the way I want to because I’m scared of being called a wuss. I can’t show them I’m a wimp!” 

He removed his hand away from Judy, facing away from her, “I have to be the big hero! The town needs me! What if they know I’m not this hero of their dreams, rather just some dumbass kid who could’ve gotten himself killed years ago?!”

“Then they can go suck it up!” Judy responds harshly, which stunned Ninten, as he turns to her.

Judy uses the tiny stool next to the sink and uses it to get to Ninten’s height, “The fact they only care about your name because you’ve saved them and nothing else just says a lot about this town! Them depending on a kid to save them isn’t fair! It wasn’t fair for you to do anything you had to do beforehand!”

Judy’s hands met with Ninten’s as she got his attention, “You’re Ninten Grey—I get it. But you don’t need a persona around me! You’re perfect as it is! Show those emotions, show me you care!”

“But…what if things get too much, what if I break down?” 

“Then you break down! Cry! Be angry! You’re human, Kendrick, that’s our primary emotion!” Judy pulled down her big sweater sleeves, her face flustered red, “I like it when I see you show more than just snarkiness! You may think you’re all that Grey, but face it, you’re a cute dork.” 

Judy’s face smushed into Ninten’s chest as she whispered, “You’re the reason I like going to school, just to talk to you…”

“Judy?” Ninten called out, but she slowly looked up at him.

Eye to eye contact was met for both of them.

Judy shuddered as she whispered, “You’re such a silly dork that I ended up falling head over heels for you the first minute you stumbled on your words when we met at the fields.”

Ninten’s grip on her waist tightened, hugging her firmly as Judy tightened her own arms around Ninten’s chest. The two stood in that position for a while, with Judy’s head leaning onto his shoulder. Once done Nintne and her slightly pulled their heads away from each other’s shoulders, their breathing was slow and their noses were slightly touching.

“I wanna see the real you, no more hiding.” Judy whispered once more, her eyes half lidded, she’s currently not wearing her smile she usually has. 

“Tell me what you think of me?”

Nintne took a deep breath and replied, “Then here’s what I think of you.”

Within seconds, Ninten pressed his lips against Judy’s.

She was taken aback at first, but then slowly closes her eyes as she relaxes and melts into the kiss. Judy wraps an arm around the back of his neck, pulling him in close, her fingers running through his hair as she continues to kiss Ninten.

The two teens didn’t have time to process anything that was happening, just living in the moment, until a harsh reminder ruined the moment.

“Judith, I’ve finished piping the icing on each of the cupcakes you’ve finished—“ Douglas stopped as he walked onto the twos special moment. Judy gasped as she separated her lips away from Ninten. Ninten nearly dropped her from losing his grip on her suddenly but he grabbed her waist last minute, pulling her up as Judy tried to speak up.

“Douglas, it’s not what it looks like, I swear!” Her face was as red as a beetroot as she tried to turn his attention to her only, which was making things worse.

“I uh…crap—“ Ninten moved away a little as his cheeks were also blushing. 

“Interesting…I’ll see myself out.” Douglas sharply turned away, his expression stoic but he was slowly dying on the inside, “Continue on, Judy!”

“Noooo! Douglas c’mon! It wasn’t even like that, we were just playing!” Judy whined out, her face was filled with embarrassment and bashfulness, calling out to Douglas, “Doug!”

RING RING RIINNNG!

The two final trays of brownies were done. Their heads whirled to the timer near the oven that rang like an alarm.

Judy pouted softly, “O-Oh, the brownies are done.” She softly pushed Ninten away as she stepped down off the stool to rush towards the brownies inside the oven.

Ninten’s eyes stared off at nothing as he replayed the memory of Judy’s lips cuddled onto his, his mind was foggy with a loss of pride and fluster. Did that really happen? Was he dreaming or had he finally made a move on Judy, indeed.

A move that was a bit risqué but still got the job done was all he needed.

Like a natural instinct, he licked his lips once, his eyes on Judy.

Huh…strawberry flavored lip balm…

“Motherfucker…” Douglas growled slightly, rubbing his forehead, he had left the kitchen immediately upon the sight of Judy and Ninten, he needed to collect his thoughts. 

A red ball the size of a vase seemed to roll towards Douglas, as it stopped shortly afterwards it retained its limbs and revealed itself to be ADAM.

“Hi Doug!” It squeaked, Douglas mentally kicked himself, he had forgotten that this…THING Judy called a tiny servant was active. 

“Greetings ADAM, you seem well—“

“Is KIRILL here?” ADAM interrupted, causing Douglas to near smash the cupcake he held in his grip.

“…no. I told KIRILL to stay back for now, he doesn’t seem to be needed but if Judy needed more help I could call him.” Douglas sneered, he wasn’t in the mood to deal with Judy’s little robot. 

“Oh.” ADAM just looked down at the floor.

Douglas took a deep breath as he tried to collect his thoughts. That was not an ideal setting to see, but he had to place the cupcakes in the cupcake tins.

“Hey! Wanna hear the new audio I downloaded?” ADAM asked out loud, Douglas’s eyebrows raised.

“Wait—no!” Douglas snapped but ADAM quickly cut him off.

ADAM’s tiny music player showed up in a hologram as he pressed the hologram, revealing the sound name as: CRYING BABY.MPS

The sound of a child wailing echoed from the small box attached to the robot, immediately Douglas called out, “JUDDYYY!”

(Time Period:1988) - (September 14th): (3:30 PM)

“C’mon Minnie! You gotta help me out with this!” Mimmie whined out, clasped hands met with her sister’s face as she begged Minnie.

Out in the open fields of the church, there was Minnie and Mimmie. The two twins were walking down the hillside of the fields, with one thing on their mind, the church bake sale.

“I don’t really know Mimmie, what makes you think Ninten actually baked most of the treats?” Minnie follows her sister as they pass the fenced gate behind the church back door and dumpster, disgusted at the trash cans they passed by.

Mimmie rubbed her hands, “Are you kidding me? Ever since Ninten made his first cupcakes, I’ve been the only one to differentiate his baking from anyone else’s in this town!” She explained towards her sister, “Call it a 3rd sense even! But I know he helped out Judy with this bakesale!” 

“Or maybe you’re a paranoid nutjob who just has a mega sweet tooth—“ Minnie’s mouth was suddenly covered by her sister, Mimmie shushed her.

“Shh!”

The twins huddled behind a couple of empty boxes near the door. A church official had placed some more empty boxes out on the ground for trash, soon letting the door close by itself as it slowly moved. Mimmie caught the door at the last minute with her foot as she opened it wide to let her sister in for they both entered the church through the backdoor.

Running inside the corridors, they busted into the kitchen. Mimmie was opening every cabinet and mini fridge she could, “Not here!”

“No cupcakes here either.” Minnie called out from a larger cabinet.

Mimmie gave a curious glare at her sister, “What the—Minnie that’s the closet!”

“Oh.” Minnie closed the closet door, and the twins continued their search.

By the time the twins did find the cupcakes, the bakesale had begun. The cupcakes were on a table covered in white sugary frosting and plump with its yellowish brown cake, Minnie and Mimmie gazed upon the mountain of cupcakes with awe and wonder.

“Oh my sweet deliciously delightful cupcake, where have you been this year?” Mimmie mumbles; nabbing two cupcakes, one for her and one for her sister.

The twins nudged their cupcakes together, “Cheers!” They both sang, as they bit into the cupcakes.

Oh, but it wasn’t cupcakes at all.

Instead, when the twins bit into their cupcakes, their faces changed into pure disgust and loathing, they spat out the chewed pieces of the cupcake.

“EWWWW!” Minnie screeched out, wiping her tongue with her sleeve.

“These aren’t cupcakes!” Mimmie snapped, taking a closer look at it she figured out what this item was.

It was a lemon in a cupcake wrapper that was topped with sour cream, a trick! A scam! 

“A decoy! We’ve been duped!” Mimmie waved the misleading cupcake around, “It’s sour cream and a lemon! He knew we were coming! This means war!”

“Ah, girls! I see you’ve eaten the decoys Ninten left you two!”

Minnie and Mimmie froze as they were pulled up from their collars, they were met with Ninten and Judy.

Judy had the face of a saint, but her eyes hid a wicked glare in them. Meanwhile their brother Ninten was giving them a death glare, as they were held to the teenager’s faces by Hayden himself. Douglas was behind them with the real cupcakes in a platter that was set right in his hands.

“We’ll give you two options.” In Judy’s hands were a set of matching red plaid cute uniforms, “You either wear this and help out with the bake sale! Or—“

Mimmie scoffed loudly, “Like hell we will! I’m not a bakery gal!”

“Take the offer or I'll knock both of you upside your head TWICE.” Ninten threatened, cracking his knuckles.

“No fair! Minnie!” Mimmie shouted for her sister, but Minnie had already left her sister’s side.

Minnie was glancing at the material Judy had in her hands, “It’s cute. I think I'll wear it. Can I keep it afterwards?”

“MINNIE YOU TRAITOR!” 

Chapter Text

(Art by C-Soda)

“Mom! Please!” Ninten pleaded, he was on his knees begging his mother, who was currently on the couch watching television, “Please mom! Judy’s counting on me to come!”

“I don’t know Ninten, you just hung out with her on monday? Besides that I don’t trust the twins to come with me to this town meeting, and I need someone to babysit them!”

“Oh come on, they'll be fine on their own! They don’t need someone to watch over them! You left me alone with them a bunch of times when I was their age!”

“That’s because you didn’t have anyone to fight with and had some self control with your powers.” Carol explained, placing her keys into the purse, “You can hang out with her another time…”

“But Mom—“

“No buts! What’s so important about hanging out with her today anyways?” Carol gave a suspicious look towards her son.

Ninten took a deep breath, his eyes held some bashfulness inside, “She…well it’s not a hang out.”

Carol’s eyes widened, “Oh?” 

Minnie and Mimmie looked back at the kitchen as they watched the conversation from the couch.

Ninten just smiled softly, his eyes now focused on his hands, “It’s…It’s a date.”

Almost immediately after those words all the girls in the household gasped, “WHAT?!” They all called out, Ninten covered his ears slightly as he cringed at the sudden noise.

Minnie shoved Mimmie off the couch to race towards the kitchen, “Did I hear that right—YOU, have a date?!” 

Mimmie pulled a chair out from the kitchen counter, sitting on it as she looked up at her older brother, “With Judy of all people?!”

“Yeah, she asked me and—“ Ninten began.

“SHE ASKED YOU?!” The girls exclaimed, their eyes nearly popping out of their eye sockets.

“Yes, but—“

“How come you haven’t told me this up until now!? Ugh—my poor little boy is growing up without me!” Carol placed her hand on her chest, pretending to have a heart ache as she gave an expression of fainting, “Sooner or later you’ll tell me you planned a wedding next week!”

“Yeah, Kendrick’s gonna keep us away from his wedding and tell us the day afterwards!” Minnie leaned on her mother as she pretended to be faint as well, waving her hand around, “Oh the humanity!”

“And a month later we’ll miss our first niece or nephew’s birth! Oh the horror!” Mimmie playfully wailed out as she also leaned against her mother.

Ninten’s brow raised in annoyance as he explained, “I TRIED to tell you all but you were all busy or just wouldn’t listen.” He pointed to Carol, her eyes widened, “You! You were busy with hair styling!”

He then pointed towards Minnie, “You were scrapbooking and complaining about your art teacher!”

Lastly he pointed to Mimmie, she was focusing on dismantling her old Care Bears alarm clock, “And you were…blowing something up or electrocuting your old toy bears.”

“Well I’m sorry if we didn’t listen to you the first time Ninten, but it’s great that Judy likes you back.” Carol smiles at her son softly.

“We were all sorta betting if you or her would make the first move.” Mimmie spoke up, turning her attention away from her clock, “Good to know I still have my luck with gambling.”

As she said that, Mimmie cleared her throat and held her hand out in front of Minnie and Carol, Minnie frowned and grumbled underneath her breath as she pulled from her shorts a wad of $5. 

When Mimmie gave a smug look to Carol, her mother scoffed, “You’ll get a raise on your allowance.” Carol snarked.

Mimmie pouted slightly but shrugged, “Fine by me.”

“Uh—hello?! My date!” Ninten demanded, turning their attention onto him again, “It’s today.”

“Oh yes! Well how can I skip out on my child’s first date in a while!” Carol smiled, “Besides, I’m only missing one town meeting, I’m sure Miss Rose will fill me in on what I missed, we need to get you dressed!”

“Well mom you don’t have to—“ Ninten began but Carol gave her son a disappointed glance.

“Don’t you remember the disaster outfit that was your “first date” outfit with y’know who?”

“Mom—I was literally 12!” Ninten whined out but his mother wasn’t having it.

She then picked up her son, carrying him over her back, “Minnie, you and me are going upstairs! We’re playing dress up with Ninten!”

Minnie clapped her hands, “Perfect!”

“No no—NOT AGAIN!” Ninten screeched but he was quickly carried by his mom upstairs, his sister Minnie following in short.

The sun was high over Podunk, around 2:00 it hit the area of a beautiful suburban neighborhood with its golden rays. The neighborhood was called: Maple Boulevard.

It was the picture perfect definition of top tier suburban dream houses, the definition of affluent and well-heeled living. The homes were all large and palatial, each one surrounded by lush greenery and meticulously manicured lawns. The streets were wide and tree-lined, the sidewalks free of litter or any speck of gum. 

Expensive to durable cars were parked in the driveways of each home, and the residents' were all well-dressed figures who could occasionally be seen enjoying the quiet, peaceful day. 

Obviously this was a neighborhood for the wealthy and established, a place where class and luxury reigned supreme. Half of the town called this place the “preppy yuppie” side of Podunk, but the filthy rich took those terms with pride, with their noses far up to the sky and their stance sophisticated.

However, there was a shifting difference going on. The kids growing up in the neighborhood of this upper crust dream were slowly bailing from their parents values and creating their own just from nitpicking which values were more interesting and important to society than actual life goals.

From beauty to sports, to intelligence to body image, the list goes on.

But there’s one manor that holds one family that reigned supreme over the neighborhood system: The Carlson’s. 

Clarabelle and Roger Carlson’s most cherished daughter, Sadie Carlson, was a beauty amongst the rest of kids in this town. She sure was something; a beauty queen, a head cheerleader of a promising cheer team and most of all—

“MOTHERFUCKER!”

A real piece of work. 

In Sadie’s room was like being in a teenage girl’s fantasy; it was a vibrant, energetic space, with a bold red color scheme. 

Her bedspread was a rich, dark crimson, and her walls were painted a fiery shade of scarlet. A few large, red pillows were scattered on the bed, adding a touch of comfort and style. There were several framed pictures on the walls, each one showcasing Sadie in a different situation; there were some with her cheer uniforms that had changed throughout the years, some had awards framed next to pictures of her with said awards, and finally just some close up shots of Sadie.

Her vanity was covered in an array of makeup and beauty products, each one carefully arranged in neat rows. The overall feel of the room was one of confidence and sass, but right now it felt like the bottom of a hot steaming kettle filled with water.

“What do you mean you can’t come?! I already bought us the VIP booth tickets!” Sadie snapped at the receiver that she held, she was currently on call with her boyfriend through her Garfield landline telephone. Her perfect manicured nails taped the buttons on the landline in anger, each tap went by faster.

“Couch Monroe said I have to come, it’s a sudden practice change but it’s required for all of us to go.” Her boyfriend, Jhonny, had answered back to her, shuffling was heard in the background, “Dunno why, but I have a feeling it’s because of him having to do that pool unit—“

“I don’t give a fuck! I don’t give a diddly damn shit about some pool unit—I paid good money for this Jhonny! I paid good money for us!” Sadie yelled, waving the two tickets in her hand.

“Well, what the fuck do you want me to do Sadie?! Call him out about it?!” Her boyfriend shot back just as annoyed, he flared up at the phone.

“You’re the quarterback, Jhonny! They care the most about you! He actually listened to you—Hello?” Sadie’s expression turned flabbergasted as she heard the dial up sound from her phone, her grip tightening, “That dickhead hung up on me?! The nerve!”

Sadie flopped on top of her lavish bed, hitting the bed mattress like a child going through a tantrum, “No fair! He’s already made me waste $30 on these tickets!” 

Rolling over her bed she watched the cat clock in the corner of her room tick, its tail swished from side to side. Sadie's eyes followed the tail whilst her white and amber colored Scottish Fold household cat, Diamond, padded his way through the room. His paws met Sadie’s bed sheets as he climbed on them, once getting to the top of the bed he approached Sadie slowly before he laid down upon her bare stomach, “Awh, Diamond, you don’t want me to go?” Sadie mewled to Diamond, who was purring as his yellow eyes fell upon Sadie’s face. 

She lifted Diamond in her arms, “What should I do Diamond? Jhonny’s being mean and won’t come with me to the Rink Reverie with me!”

 

Diamond just stared at Sadie, not a thought behind those eyes. Sadie pouted slightly, imitating a large fat man's voice as she pretends to make Diamond speak, “Oh! I know Sadie! You should invite Mr. Gingerbread over!”

Sadie gasped out loud, giving Diamond a hug, “Oh great idea Diamond, you’re such a clever boy!” Sadie placed Diamond down, in which he flopped to the side of the bed and closed his eyes. 

She grabbed the phone to her Garfield landline, punching in the numbers quickly as she leaned against a throw pillow, pushing it to her chest as she heard the dial tone beginning to rumble, “C’mon, baby, pick up—“

Not even a ring later, someone picked up the phone.

“‘Ello?”

“Gingerbread! How are you today!” Sadie cheerfully used the pet name given to him.

“…Fine. Was gonna go back into my room—“

“Cancel that boring hoser shit. You’re getting dressed nicely and I’m picking you up at 3:45 pm. I’ve got two tickets for a VIP spot at the Rink Reverie tonight and you’re coming with me.”  

“…” Silence came from the receiver, the sound of someone blowing on a drink was heard, then a sip, “I’m guessing Jhonny bailed out on you—“

“Yes! Yes he did—is that what you wanted to hear?!” Sadie snapped lightly, anger in her tone but also a hint of embarrassment was evident.

“Yeah, whatever, just pick me up at the right time.” The boy on the other hand huffed.

Sadie gave a cruel little smirk as she whispered, “Oh you know I wouldn’t want you waiting, Gingerbread!~” 

“Quit calling me that.” With that, the line hung up.

Sadie moved from her bed, quickly approaching her closest as she busted out the clothing, “Now, let’s see what’s gonna fit a roller skating night.”

“And remember! Make sure to be back at home before 10 pm!” Carol called out, Ninten stared back at her from the open front door.

“I will mom! Love ya!” Ninten shouted back, before shutting the door, he looked over at the familiar green Cadillac pulling up, “Judy!”

“Kenny!” Once Judy exited the car, Ninten’s eyes were wide with amazement.

Judy was wearing a nice yellow dress shirt with a white sweater, her pants was this smooth blue material that stopped at the end of her knees, the pattern on the material of her hip was printed with daisies and she seemed to be wearing white tights with her black mary janes. She had these huge earrings this time that were the shape of the sun, and her lipstick was more of a dark light color he couldn’t tell but it complemented her freckled complexion.

“Oh wow Judy, you look so preppy.” Ninten chuckled, putting his hands in the pockets of his shorts.

“Ha ha, well it is a first date, Ninten.” Judy reminds him, in which Ninten raises a brow.

“Yeah, a date to a roller skating rink.” Ninten spoke up, placing his inhaler necklace on him.

Judy just stared at him for a while, her derpy expression on her face had nothing behind those eyes, then she laughed, “Yeah okay, maybe I’m a preppy dumbass.”

“No no! I mean, if that’s how you like to dress that’s fine!” Ninten quickly replied, worried he must’ve made her feel bad about her out.

Ninten thought back to the moments where Judy would be rather quiet when he said certain things. He promised himself to at least ask her about that later.

“Hello! Earth to Kenny!” Judy patted Ninten’s head, Ninten shook his head as his cheeks were bright red.

“N-No! Of course not, you look pretty already like this.” Nintne crossed his arms, as he looked the other way.

Judy giggled a bit, her voice soft, “Uh huh, nice outfit by the way, didn’t know you were a “shorty shorts” type of person.” 

Ninten blinked as he remembered the outfit he was wearing that Minnie insisted he should wear for such a date.

He was wearing a white shirt with the band title: AC/DC, onto the front. He had some black tights that cut off past his ankles and white socks with red and blue stripes upon the top. His shoes were some red beat up chuck converse and he had on black spider bracelets with black fingerless gloves on. The most noticeable to his outfit though was the highlight green tight lifting shorts he wore.

“Oh uh, yeah. Just wanted to get in the roller blade mood with my style, don’t wanna wear skinny jeans and have them ruined by doing the splits.” Ninten jokes, this made Judy giggle.

“Oh my gawd—Getting ripped jeans right below the doorknob would be so embarrassing!” 

The two entered the car as Judy buckled in the seat belt and turned on the ignition, “So? Where to?”

“The roller rink—“

“I meant you have to show me the direction Ninten, I’m not used to this town still. Remember?” Judy raised a brow; pulling the drift stick to drive.

With that they were cruising down the road, Ninten’s eyes watched the clouds roll by as his hair blew in fresh wind. Luckily it was a nice day; 83 degree weather, sun was out and clouds were minimal. The car passed through the grassy hills, making way out of the nearby suburb town of Podunk. Past South Cemetery, Choucream Zoo, and Canary Village, the road was long but perfect. 

Ninten must’ve daydreamed for the ride, by the time they got there it was around 4:00. Judy parked the car up front, a smile on her face as she gasped softly.

Ninten approached behind her, “Like the place?”

“Like it?” Judy locked the car with her keys, purse in hand as she smiled, “I love the rink’s outside already!”

The outside of the skating rink was a bright, glowing beacon, but just as of right now, it wasn’t as bright as it looks. Signs in vivid, pulsing colors lit up the building, advertising the rink and its current special offers and events. A large, pink pony was hung above the entrance, spinning and reflecting the light in all directions. 

“You should see it when it’s night, it’s so bitchin.” He held her hand, dragging her along the ride, “C’mon!” 

The parking lot was filled with cars, the sounds of laughter spilling out into the area as people came and went from the rink. Groups of people were milling about, chatting as they made their way to the entrance. Once they got to the front desk they paid their dues, and got their roller skates.

“Kay, so quick question.” Ninten spoke up, his eyes focused on Judy as she and him grabbed their skates, “Do you know how to skate?”

“No I do not!” Judy chirped, a smile on her face as she said this.

“Okay! Good, good—WHAT?!” 

“Oh Ninten you’re being silly! How hard can it be!” Judy giggled, her hand over her mouth.

“Last time I checked, it was pretty hard.” Ninten narrowed his eyes at Judy, “Why didn’t you say something beforehand?”

“Cause I can learn it! I’ll force myself to get it right, besides that…” Judy tied her rollerblades’s laces as she pulled her head up to face him, “I have you! You can teach me.”

“Uhh are you sure Judy? I’m only average when it comes to rollerblading.” Ninten raised an eyebrow, worried.

“Ninten, you’re literally skating around me.” Judy deadpanned.

Ninten finally realized that had indeed slowly skated around the bench Judy sat on, he was on his third lap when he stopped, his face flustered, “Oh! Hehehe, yeah, I—“

“You’ve been here tons of times huh?” Judy asked, her eyes watching Ninten’s blades roll, his body moving with the flow of the roller blades.

“Eh—yeah, you’re right. This is a popular place for birthday parties, mainly kids.”

“Awh, sweet. So you’ve been invited to a lot of them?” Judy asked; watching Ninten stopped around the bench, sitting down beside Judy.

“Yeah, also my sister’s used to have their parties here all the time, but they stopped once they turned 10.” Ninten replied, the memories of young girly themed parties played in his mind. 

Judy blinked, she was confused, “Did they grow up and thought it was childish?”

“Nah, Minnie stopped having uh…friends come.” Ninten began, his expression now solemn, “We just thought that she wasn’t passing out the invitations, but…apparently that wasn’t the case.”

“She invited people but they never came?” Judy assumed, twirling her hair as she looked up at Ninten.

“…yeah.” Ninten slowly turned upset, his eyes moved their attention from Judy, “Little bastards…but enough about my sisters, this date isn’t about them!”

He reached for Judy’s hand, “Ready to rock and roll?”

Judy tilted her head, smirk on her face, “Yeah, let’s get goOOOOIING—“ The minute Judy stood up from the bench she nearly slipped upon her wheels. Judy stumbled in the rental roller skate, the unfamiliar and foreign feeling of wheels connected to shoes nearly sent her toppling. She managed to get her balance back, a determined yet frightened look plastered over her face. She tried to take a few steps forward, but ended up wobbling and flailing like a newborn fawn. 

“Gosh dang it-“ She muttered under her breath, struggling to keep herself up right. 

“Need help?” Ninten was close behind her, he skated right next to her as he watched Judy struggle.

“Nah, I got it! I—“ She stares at the ground, wobbling slightly as she adjusts to standing in the blades. She grabs ahold of Ninten’s hand in an effort to stay standing. “Are you sure these are safe?”

“We don’t have to do this Judy—“ 

“N-No! I…I wanna make my money’s worth. Come on, I can handle it.” Judy gave a stern glance at Ninten, her grip tight on him. Ninten’s concern faltered slightly, but he smiled at Judy.

“Alright then hold onto me.” Ninten chuckled, his arm around Judy’s waist as Judy pouted softly, squealing a bit every time her body felt out of balance.

However, the couple didn’t notice a pair of daggers being aimed at them in a nearby special booth.

“You’ve been staring at that girl and Kendrick for a while now Sadie.” Muttered a boy that sat next to her. 

Sadie turned to him, “She thinks she’s such hot shit, Daniel. Just cause she’s some type of church girl.”

Daniel just tapped the table with his finger, pushing his notebook into his small messenger bag. He was a ginger haired boy with brown fair  but slightly pale skin, his hair seemed to be in the style of a bold afro. Square glasses with thin frames were upon his nose as Daniel wore a nice color brown sweater over a white dress shirt, he seemed to wear dress pants with his own roller skates on. His eyes fell upon Judy in the distance, curious about her.

“That’s the pastor’s daughter?” Daniel asked, Sadie nodded, her arms crossed she slowly sat closer to him, “She seems…friendly for one.”

“What do you mean?” Sadie raised a brow; “Shouldn’t they all be goodie goodie friends and all that with everyone?”

“Yes…but they’re usually quiet and keep to themselves.” Daniel begins, “Remember that one church girl who visited here.”

“Ana? The Brewton’s daughter? Daniel of course I remember her, her mom and my dad are collaborating together for a new special edition of wine.” Sadie reminded Daniel, Daniel just raised a brow.

“Okay? So forgetting that; she was literally the definition of sugar.” Daniel explained, “Sweet but unhealthy to be around.”

Sadie scoffed with a smile, “More like powdered sugar, that girl couldn’t be around any of us except for Ninten, any time we said something she looked like she just saw a ghost. She was so dainty that one puff could blow her away.” 

“Yes, but overall she was just an annoyance. This girl thought…” Daniel head moved out of the booth to see Judy as she clung onto Ninten for dear life, “…it’s weird.”

“Because she’s short, she’s friends with that cheezy bastard and his loser friends and with the asian tramp?” Sadie guessed, “Yeah could be that, but it’s mainly that she’s—“

“What? No you stupid wit—BITCH!” He immediately corrected himself, gripping his head as he muttered.

“Oooh?~ Bednames already? Such a hypocrite Daniel—“ Sadie chirped in a foxy tone.

“I don’t give a shit—what I’m trying to say is that it’s weird in general. The fire that took out our old church was random, the construction of that gave the old church a run for its money suddenly built, and…her family?” Daniel raised a brow, waving his hand around the table.

Sadie just huffed as she asked, “What about them?”

“Where’s her mom? We’ve only seen her dad.” Daniel pointed out, now that had gotten Sadie to roll her eyes.

“She’s a business woman, surprisingly, so she’s constantly on the go from what Judy says.” Sadie explained, but a cruel chesire cat grin creeps upon her face, “But yknow what I think? What if she doesn’t have a mom? What if it’s a cover up for her being motherless? Imagine that!”

“Well for her to hide it would mean she’s ashamed of it, I mean look at Ninten’s friend, Chucklenuts.” Daniel looked back at Ninten contempt stained his face, “He clearly doesn’t have one, nobody has seen her yet he claims to have one.”

“I’ve seen her before, my pops had lunch with her one time and my mom threw a huge fit. Dad told her not to have a cow about it because they’re childhood friends or some shit.” Sadie’s palms fell on her lap as she looked up at the skating rink from the fancy booth they were in.

Suddenly Daniel moved away from the table and booth, “Huh? Daniel, where are you going?”

“To get my money’s worth, if we’re staying in a skating rink just for VIP what’s the point of getting roller blades?” Daniel gave a confused glance at Sadie, “Besides, if you have a problem with that girl, why don’t you do what you always do and embarrass her a couple of times?”

Sadie stared blankly at Daniel, her eyes focused on him, but she soon closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Without warning she swiftly skated out of the booth, grabbing Daniel’s hand with her hands as they went upon the rink.

“SADIE—“

“WEEEEEEE!” She squealed out, as they rolled upon the vinyl with their roller skates. 

The music played loudly and echoed throughout the rink: the track changed and “Rebel Yell by Billy Idol” had begun to play as Ninten looked up at the lights upon the ceiling, his eyes widened, “Oh wait I love this song!”

Judy was next to Ninten, she held onto the wall and railing, looking absolutely flustered. Her pigtails bopped up and down with every attempt to not fall flat on her face. She had to have looked adorable towards Ninten, considering he couldn’t wipe that cheeky grin on his face while his cheeks were slightly tinted a darkish red whenever he saw Judy making noises while she strolled around like some flailing baby.

She was heavily embarrassed though, she’s never roller skated before. So the fact that her soon to be boyfriend was helping, leading her by gripping on her hands, it was embarrassing. Although Judy was trying her dang best and she was doing pretty okay. 

“H-How am I doing?” She stuttered, afraid of embarrassing herself even more while nearly tripping on one of the wheels.

“You’re actually good! You haven’t fallen flat on your face yet so far!” Ninten chuckles as Judy gives him a playful glare.

“You aren’t helping!”

“I’m not? Well then why do I just let go—“ Ninten was slowly letting his grip go while he gave a smug grin towards Judy.

“NONONO! HOLD ME!” Judy screeched, her arms wrapped around Ninten’s arm.

A couple people’s attention was on them, some giggled at their antics.

“Oh hush you’re fine, see?” As Ninten let go of her hands once more Judy closed her eyes, awaiting the inevitable fall towards the harsh floor.

When didn’t feel her body falling downward she opened her eyes, glancing down at her rented inliners. The wheels were rolling but she wasn’t wobbling or falling! She was skating!

“Hey! Look!” Judy chirped, she was ecstatic as she was finally rolling skating. The girl glided across the rink, her movements stiff but stable, “Maybe this isn’t so bad—“

WHAM!

Judy’s delighted expression morphed into a sense of surprise and jolt as she was sent flying across the rink, past the ramp that was the entrance of the open space. In lightning speed, her body was thrown out of the rink and while she was trying to gain balance on her skates again, she whirled right into a wall with a railing.

A group of teens who had seen her harsh impact with the wall and railing hissed in discomfort as they watched her injury happen.

Ninten looked back at the sight in pure shock and horror, “W-What the hell?!”

Sadie was in Judy’s place, her grin, while innocent to a blind eye, was more predatory than a lion seeking for prey, “Hiya Ninten, fancy seeing you around these woods!” She was the one who had knocked Judy off course and out of the rink, her hands behind her back as she looked right at Ninten.

Daniel had skated up towards the two of them shortly after, glancing over at Judy’s suffering from nearby, “Seems like your new girlfriend is on the right track of getting hospitalized, unless that’s what you’re not going for.” Daniel comments, his distaste for Ninten didn’t go unnoticed with his tone.

Ninten scowled, it’s already beginning to feel like a Monday again, “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”

“It means whatever the fuck you want it to mean.” Daniel’s eyes narrowed blankly at Ninten, his arms crossed.

Sadie patted the boys’ backs, “Now now, boys…let’s not start a dogfight in a skating rink, that’s so immodest.”

Ninten let out a bitter laugh, “Ha! You are the LAST person who should be saying that. You’re practically like the definition of it.” 

“Ninten, c’mon, don’t have a cow about this! We’re just here for a friendly chat.” Sadie whined out, but the two boys responses shut her down.

“I never agreed to this—“ Daniel began but Ninten cut him off.

“When do you ever have a friendly chat?” Ninten stared daggers at the both of them, Daniel’s fist tightened as he held back what he was going to say. Ninten grimaced slightly as he glanced back at Judy, who was slowly rolling her way over here, “You okay?” He skated closer to Judy.

Judy nodded, her breath shaky, “I-I’m fine.” She looked up at Sadie and Daniel, but her focus was on Daniel, “Oh? Who are you?”

Sadie pushed her finger upon Daniel’s lips to shush him, quickly, she introduced him, “This is Daniel Boyd, he’s accompanying me today at the skating rink.”

“Ah, so someone dipped out on you?” Judy asked abruptly, this caught Sadie and Daniel off guard.

“N-No? Why would you think that?!” Sadie asked sharply.

Judy gave a cheeky smile, “You’d look like you’d be caught dead hanging out with a guy like him.” She turned her head to Daniel, narrowing her eyes, “Wait, you actually look familiar…you’re like the dyslexic dweeb right?”

Ninten held his mouth shut with his hand as he tried to cover up the giggles that came from it. Sadie’s eyes widened, as did Daniel’s as he immediately snapped, “What?!”

Then he remembered something, and he whirled his head away from the three of them as he mumbled underneath his breath, “Fucking Portia Blight!”

Sadie cleared her throat, she smiled sweetly at Judy, her voice dripping with condescension and mock kindness, “Judy! So glad to see you again, and your boy toy!”

“And a swell fuck you too Sadie. You look like the average road pizza today.” Judy said, she crossed her arms while she did a slow burn gaze at Sadie with her olive green eyes.

Sadie’s face darkened with ire, her own piercing pale blue eyes stared icily down at Judy, “Uh huh, you seem snappy today, on your period?”

“No but speaking of a period, you look like one.” Judy commented, staring at Sadie’s attire. 

Sadie had redressed herself back home, leaving her white pleated skirt and red shirt for a white crop top with no sleeves, a red short bundled up shirt that was tied with a knot in the front, a brown buckle belt with gold trimmings and red jean flare pants. She had a few bracelets that were tight on her, unlike Judy’s which were gold and loose, and her earrings consisted of gold hoops. 

“Red like a housewife who’s committed murder, then again, you’d be the type to do that, skank.” Judy sneered as Sadie leaned down to face her.

“What was that bitch?” Sadie’s voice was low, a hint of a warning sneer stained her face.

“You heard me, cunt.” Judy’s tone was quiet, but there was also a hint that she was on guard for whatever that was going to happen.

However, her boyfriend happened instead.

“WOAH—“ Ninten pulled Judy away, taking her arm as Judy just scoffed, “Enough of this! We’re trying to enjoy ourselves Judy.” 

Judy pouted, “But Kenny—“

“No. Just…ignore the slut-o-rama here and this major basement dwelling hoser.” Ninten quipped, slowly the two began to roll away from the other two.

Sadie let out a snarl whilst Daniel was more vexed about what he said, “Eat shit and die!”

“Eat shit and live Dan, something you don’t seem to do often.” Ninten responded tiredly, already sick of hearing both of them, immediately without looking back he was holding Judy by the waist as he pulled a middle finger that was facing both Sadie and Daniel’s direction.

Once Judy and him had wheeled their way out of view, Sadie and Daniel leaned against the wall as Daniel said, “So what are you thinking?”

“…I’m gonna ruin this bitches date if it’s the last thing I’ll do.” Sadie hissed, her knuckles nearly turning white from her fury alone.

There was hell to raise in the Rink Reverie tonight.

Judy’s wheels rolled on the vinyl as she was muttering some threats underneath her breath. Ninten noticed the slight peeved and irritation in Judy’s tone. He squeezed her hand in reassurance, “Hey, don’t worry about them, let’s just focus on getting back on track.”

“O-Oh, yeah.” Judy’s eyes moved down to focus on the vinyl floor, “How am I doing again?”

“Really good! But your stance is a little off.” Ninten held onto her back, “Just have your back straightened.”

Judy straightened her back, her movements were a bit easier to direct, “Like this?”

“Yeah! Then you just move your foot to the speed you want, it’s like a scooter or skateboard, each push is to make you faster.” Ninten’s hands moved around towards her shoulder and waist oblivious to Judy’s face, which was dusted with a slight blush as she realized how close she was to Ninten.

“N-Ninten.”

“Yeah?” Ninten raised his head, it was now that he noticed they were nearly inches away from their noses touching together, “Oh! Did you want me to move away?”

“No! No, just stay with me.” As Judy wrapped began to slightly move her head closer to his, “Y'know…I don’t mind being this close. You can always hold me tighter.”

“Judy—shucks, you're making me blush.”

“At what? You’re just a huggable guy.” Judy teased, “Besides, you’ve been teaching me nearly half of this date, why don’t you show me some moves.”

Ninten’s smile grew, “You’re gonna watch me?”

“Might as well, better than falling on my face.” Judy smiled softly, watching as she let go of Ninten and rolled over to the end of the rink, her wheels went from vinyl to carpet and she leaned against the wall that separated said carpet from shiny flooring.

Her eyes landed on Ninten as she watched him from the safety of outside the rink.

Ninten glided across the rink, his body moving in a graceful, almost effortless way. His feet moved quickly and confidently across the surface, hips swaying slightly to the beat of the music. Every few seconds, he would spin or jump, his body twisting and turning in fluid, controlled motions. 

Judy’s eyes focused on him, her eyes slowly casting downward towards his legs as he moved. 

Each movement was smooth and easy, and he seemed to glide across the rink with little to no effort. The neon lights flashed around him, adding to the dizzying, almost dreamlike atmosphere. 

Judy’s face was focused but relaxed as she watched her partner skate freely on the rink, her mind wandering as she focused on him and motion.

Ninten’s body is in perfect harmony with the music and the rhythm of the rink. His hair was pushed back, away from his face, he twirled and spun, executing moves with impressive timing and precision. His expression was one of focus yet delight, he seemed completely immersed in the skate. It was clear he was a natural on the rink, his skills and agility on full display for anyone watching.

“God, he’s so pretty, it hurts.” Judy’s nails dug into her thigh, she wondered. How would it feel to cut into him? Break his bones and slice his muscles apart?

Knowing her position, there were many ways here to kill someone. Her eyes darted from him, to the many objects around that could likely be a dangerous hazard. The railing was a easy way for a spinal injury, or possibly getting him stabbed with one of the plastic knives the staff served is better? “Not here, not again, can’t I just wait it out? Can’t I just focus on his face?”  

Ninten was her daily eye candy. But sometimes that daily eye candy becomes a daily rotting corpse that just coincidentally smells sweet when it reaches a state of rant. The way his muscles moved, the sweat beading on his forehead, and the way he confidently glided across the floor just makes her wanna slam him to the floor and stab his chest out with the rollerblades given to them.

Judy found herself fixated on his every move, imagining him dodging a bullet the next minute, or narrowing missing a knife known at him.

“How soft are his bones? Would it be better to break his bones with the railing or should I just use my car to run him over?” Judy tapped the railing and tried to push the thoughts out of her mind, but they kept sneaking back in, making it difficult to focus on anything else.

“Would I have to use a scalpel on him? Or could his body heal within seconds?” He was just so pretty. She’s already kissed him on the lips before, but now she wanting to sink her teeth into his poor body and tear him limb from limb, “Crap I need something to distract myself.”

Fortunately for Judy, something or someone, DID distract her.

Carefully approaching from behind, Sadie slowly and quietly crept towards Judy, a cup of ice in hand. A sudden freezing sensation came down her back like ice cold water as Judy yelped loudly. Without warning, Sadie poured the ice cubes down Judy’s back, causing her to jerk out of her racy head trip with a startled gasp. The ice did its job; cold and solid enough that it slipped through Judy’s bra strap against her back, causing a shiver to run down her spine as she whirled around to see Sadie.

“Ugh!” Judy gagged, her eyes honed on Sadie with a death glare that could melt the sun itself.

“Oh Judy, don’t be like that. You looked like you were daydreaming, I just wanted to wake you up with a silly prank!” Sadie grinned, but obviously this was entertainment for her with the shit eating grin she carried upon her face.

“Silly? Oh i’ll show you silly you dingbat—“ Judy didn’t even get to finish as Sadie splashed the cold water in her face, “AUGH!”

“Sorry, you had a stain on your face. Or that could be just your normal look.” Sadie scoffed, with that she rolled off, her hair slapped Judy in the process.

Judy pursed her lips in fury, but she slowly heard Ninten approaching the two of them.

“Judy!” He stopped shortly next to her as he saw her drenched form, “Jesus, you alright?”

“I’m fine Kenny.” Judy realized her makeup was slightly ruined, “I think it’s best if we…leave.”

“You sure? I thought you—“

“It doesn’t matter, I don’t want to be here anymore.” Judy piped up, she was soaked from her pigtails to her pants. Ninten realized she was in no shape to roller skate anymore, not with her clothes sticking to her body like this from the water.

“Sure, alright, let’s get you home. Are you comfortable driving?” Ninten asked, pulling his jacket off to wrap it around Judy’s shoulders.

“Yeah, considering we got here with my car.” Judy mumbles, gripping the jacket around her, she felt a smile curl on her lips.

Ninten wrapped his arm around Judy, her smile dropped as she had a tired expression on her face. This night…it wasn’t perfect, but of course she had someone to blame. 

“Oh? Are you leaving already?” Sadie smiled, but it looked more so like a sneer than a smile. She and Daniel were near the food court as the couple approached.

Judy and Ninten passed without saying anything, but when Judy’s legs were near Sadie’s own…

WHAM!

“ACHHK—“ Sadie dropped to the floor, face-planting right on it. Judy had tripped Sadie up while she stood, causing the rich girl to fall right upon her face. “FUCK!“ She shouted out, which got the attention of some bystanders. She held her nose while tears pricked the corner of her eyes.

“Maybe next time wear a helmet, and oh! I know that concealer can help cover those bruises that’ll come in.” Judy hissed, with that Ninten and Judy finally rolled their way over to the locker area, with Judy already wanting this night to be over.

Daniel watched Sadie clutching her nose as he slowly snickered at her dismay.

“It’s not funny!” Sadie exclaimed at Daniel, he just shrugged while he slowly stopped laughing.

“Fuck! I can’t believe I thought this would work!” Judy screeched, her fists slamming against the sink in anger and frustration. Judy and Ninten had gone back to her house, as Judy claimed that they could still have a bit more fun before the date could truly end. Ninten agreed to it as he knew if he came home early his mother and sisters would’ve been concerned. 

So here she was, berating herself for even saying yes to a roller skating date. 

“How could I just say yes?! I don’t even know how to skate yet I put all that responsibility on him to teach me?! Not to mention I just let Sadie walk over me—FUCKING DAMNIT!” Judy pulled on her hair, tears were brimming from her eyes, “Of course I just HAD to say yes! I just wanted to spend time with him, not embarrass myself like some bimbo—“

“Judy? You alright?” Ninten called out, Judy looked back to the bathroom door as she heard him knocking. She stared back at the bathroom, due to her little self-loathing moment, it was a complete and utter mess. The mirror was shattered, soap, shampoo bottles and hairspray cans laid awry all over the bathroom floor, and cabinets were nearly broken or falling off their hinges.

Worst of all; she had claw marks upon her thighs, a testament to her self-abuse hysteria in blind rage. 

“Don’t come in!” Judy screamed, but she covered her mouth in embarrassment at her own lashing out, “I-I’m sorry! I-I’m fine Ninten! Just please don’t come in!” She now had a much softer tone, as she leaned against the door.

“Of course, take your time!” Ninten spoke with understanding, he was soft about it while also still showing his worry in his tone. He walked away from the bathroom, as she could hear him going down the steps.

Judy immediately got to work clearing up the bathroom as best as she could. Once she had reapplied all the soaps into the soap dishes, placed the shampoo bottles and hair sprays in her cabinets underneath the sink, she was ready to go. The cabinets and mirror will have to be removed and fixed later, but she could care less about that now.

Judy was slowly emerging from the bathroom, now dressed in more comfortable home wear. She had on her kitten slippers and her hair was now released from her lower ponytail and placed in higher pigtails. She finally went downstairs, she saw the sight of her boyfriend on the couch staring at the ceiling. 

With a deep breath she began, “Sorry we had to cut off the date early.” 

Ninten jumped slightly, he hadn’t heard her come down at all. He sat upright upon the couch as he glanced at her, noticing her sense of shame and guilt, “That’s alright.” Ninten reassured her, as he patted Judy's couch as if to say ‘come sit’, “If you weren’t having fun then that makes sense.”

“Still, I feel like I wasted your time honestly.” Judy whispers, her eyes focused on Ninten as she approaches the couch. She felt her heart ache with regret over the whole date, “I’m just…sorry that I didn’t tell you before that I didn’t know how to skate, and I’m sorry I got caught up with Sadie.”

Ninten quickly pulled her into a hug, in which Judy grew tense, “Again, it’s alright, you weren’t the only one who had to deal with an annoyance today.” Ninten leaned his head over Judy’s, Judy gave a wobbly smile with Ninten hugging her.

“Oh really? How so?” Judy sat down on his lap instead when she asked him, causing Ninten to blush slightly, but he kept his cool.

“When you were busy with Sadie, Daniel tripped me, nearly cracked my head on the floor.” Ninten explained, slowly playing with her hair as Judy felt her own cheeks blush with red, “Was gonna completely snap at him but when I realized nobody else saw it I just gave up and kept skating.”

“Oh…sounds like he’s already a pain in the ass.” Judy muttered, leaning against Ninten, “So do they have history or?”

“Yeah, they do. But if you wanna listen to me yap about drama and shit like some girly girl, I get to play my AC/DC tapes you promised to listen to.” Ninten smirked as Judy just gave a grin back to him, softly stroking his hair.

“Go ahead, I’m interested.” Judy’s fingers moved through Ninten’s hair, the feel of how soft her fingertips were pulsed through Ninten’s head, bringing him to a state of calm and tranquility.

Judy had her cassette player on the mini table next to the couch as Ninten handed her one of the tapes he held reading: “Hell Bells by AC/DC”

“Hell bells? Sounds like some Christmas rock.” Judy jokes, holding it up in the air. 

Ninten let a soft snicker go past his lips as he says, “Just pop it in for me will ya?”

Judy just winked as she opened the cassette player and placed the cassette inside, with her fingers, she shut the hatch and pressed play.

Chapter Text

(Drawn by: Honey-Sherbet)

“Where are we going now Judy?” ADAM piped up, he had stopped playing with the toy keys when he noticed the trees they were passing by were now gone and the grass was slowly turning lime green.

“Oh nowhere ADAM, just a gun range.” Judy called out from the driverseat. 

Judy’s car, Patches, was bumping along the gravel road that led to the gun range. The trees and brush along the side of the road were shown to be slowly dying in the heat, and there was more dry dirt and sand around, giving the landscape a dried up appearance. She had the windows rolled down, a cigarette dangling from her lips and the cold air whipping through her long, kempt hair. She was dressed in a more secluded fashion; ripped baggy jeans, a torn t-shirt with a bunny motif at the front of it that was made to look like a crop-top, and a weathered leather jacket. She took a drag of her cigarette and blew out a plume of smoke, before placing it back into her mouth. Eventually she had approached her destination.

Range 47, located in the uppermost town of Aston. Aston was far from Podunk, as it takes at least a highway or two to get here, but it was a town Ninten didn’t know of, which was good enough for Judy. She didn’t need him knowing how truly unpredictable she was. As her car entered the parking lot, she saw a bike in the distance, it was a familiar sight.

“Well Douglas seems to already be here.” Judy murmurs to herself. After ADAM helped her with her parking, so it would be in between the lines, she swiftly popped the hood up as she pulled a sparkling white small gym bag, “C’mon ADAM, in the bag you go.”

ADAM had begun to shrink his body, his legs and arms slowly shrinking into his body and entering through a compartment, once he was the size of a soda can Judy picked him up, “I’ll tell you when you can come out.”

“Roger that!”

Judy slipped ADAM into the gym bag, she walked from across her car and parking lot, noticing there was quite the amount of cars here, then again she did pick a Friday of all places to come. She pushed open the door to the shooting range, the heavy sound of metal on metal being muffled by the thick walls of the reception hall greeting her as she stepped inside. 

Approaching the desk she looked up at the receptionist, “Hello, I’m here to see Mr. Cabot.”

The receptionist removed her face from the computer, staring down at Judy. Her eyes scanned Judy’s attire and face as she gave a skeptical glance at the young girl, “Aren’t you a little too young to be by yourself in a gun range sweetie?” 

“Haha so funny —let’s cut the crap. I’m here for Mr. Cabot, Marty Cabot. Get him down her or so HELP ME!” Judy hissed, her eyes had gone from youthful to tired and distant. The receptionist flinched slightly at Judy’s harsh tone, but she had just rolled her eyes and grasped the office phone next to the computer.

After a call or two, a large small but burly man entered the room. The tanned man was dressed professionally, but with a touch of casual cool. He wore a crisp, button-down shirt in a neutral color, paired with a slim-fit blazer and well-tailored trousers. On his feet, he sported a pair of stylish dress shoes, and he accessorized with a simple watch and a few subtle pieces of jewelry. His hair was neatly styled, giving him a polished, well-groomed appearance. 

“Judith!” He called out, Judy was suddenly lifted into his arms as he gave her a huge bear hug, “If it isn’t the beach boho herself!”

“H-Hi Marty…” Judy muttered, coughing for air in her lungs. Marty dropped her rather abruptly but Judy’s legs helped her stand on her feet, “Marty, I know we haven’t seen each other in awhile, but I’m on a mission and I need to talk to Douglas.”

“Yes yes! Mister anger issues and his lady are in the retail area! Come come, I'll take you to them!”

Them? Who are they? Judy’s mind began to race but it was shortly cut off by Marty roughly patting her back to follow him.

Past the large double doors, they had begun to enter a series of hallways. The windows showed a wide mountain landscape, before they ended up in front of another set of large black doors, Marty opened the doors up and Judy was met with an interesting sight. A large indoor or outdoor area with individual shooting lanes where people can practice, tables set up for others to sit down and chat. She took a deep breath, the acrid stench of powder and gun smoke filling her nostrils. 

“Been awhile huh?”

“For me smelling a shooting range? Nah, in fact this is the least smelly one I’ve ever smelt. Very cut and crisp, then again it does make sense considering the town you’re near.” Judy chuckled lightly at Marty’s remark, Marty gave a soft grunt.

“Well it was that or no customers showing, these well-to-do joanies will whine about the slightest bit of gunpowder smell in the air! Boy—lemme tell ya’—It’s DINK season and soon enough all those DINKs are gonna—“

As Marty started his rant about the rich people and loaded couples, Judy’s eyes scanned the room. Once she saw a familiar male face around the shooting bay outside, her lip twitched.

“Marty, I didn’t come for giggles and conversations, I came to practice and resupply my guns.” Judy interrupted him, placing her white sparkly gym back in front of Marty.

Realizing he had been talking for a long while he picked up the empty baggage, “Oh! My mistake Judith! You just get your ol’ thick behind to the front desk of the retail area and get yourself signed in! I’ll go fill up your lil sparkle baggie!” With that Marty left the retail area to the armory across the building, his arm carrying the bag like a football as Judy made her way towards the front retail desk.

A couple of well-endowed old men, probably around the ages of 40s to 50s, glanced from their comfy chairs against tables to look at her from behind. Sullied smirks and chuckles with grubby eyes came from them as they watched Judy walking, mainly her form was the reason for their eyes on her. They seemed to have their sights for her, as their eyes took a full scan of her body, especially her “assets”.

Judy growled underneath her breath, “ Fuckin’ sickos. ” Of course, this town just had to have dirty old rich men with dirty ol’ eyes, “ Just go bye a wife, you have the money for it, bastards. ”

Once making it to the desk, Judy signed some waivers and picked out a couple of guns she knew she was likely to use.

A Colt M45: A semi-automatic, single-action pistol chambered in .45 ACP. A small handgun but perfect with recoil management. 

A .50 BMG caliber rifle: It is designed for long-range engagements, maximum accuracy, and a heavy barrel. 

A .410 shotgun barrel: Judy’s personal favorite of hers. The part of the shotgun that holds the ammunition and channels the force of the explosion that propels the shot, it is known for its shorter range and lighter recoil compared to larger gauges. 

She was always a lover of shotguns and rifles. 

Judy had taken the guns, her small body having no trouble pulling the wagon that carried them as she walked towards the shooting range, a couple of the men who were staring her down were shocked at the amount she carried. After leaving the retail area with the wagon, she opened the large set of doors, and a few gunshots echoed in her ears. She took a minute to grasp the area in her vision, taking in the rows of targets, the racks of weapons, and the other shooters who were already firing away. 

Her sight landed on a familiar boy with pale dark skin, and a frohawk style. 

“Douglas!” She called out, waving a hand. Douglas turned and waved his hand nonchalantly as Judy approached him, “Didn’t know you got here so early.”

“We got here at least 3 minutes before you did.”

“Yeah? Well, I would've come out here quicker if someone didn’t forget to charge themselves last night.” Judy muttered, glaring at her at the retail door as she remembered ADAM was in the bag, “Where’s KIRILL?”

“He’s on my shirt, he’s in the form of a brooch.” Douglas pointed to a metal brooch the form of a raven upon his coat, this time he wore a hazel brown coat with an orange shirt, brown dress pants, and black boots.

Judy waved to the brooch before she spoke up again, something came back on her mind, “Why’d Marty say there’s two of you?”

“Huh?”

“Yknow, Marty said you brought a friend.” Judy insisted, her eyes shined with the idea of Douglas even HAVING a friend, “Like no partner for a project or anything?”

“No no, she’s an acquaintance.” Douglas corrected her, raising a brow when Judy rolled her eyes.

“Don’t you mean friend?” Judy teased, Douglas approached her wagon and glanced at her artillery.

“I don’t believe in friends.” Douglas stated rather quickly.

Judy scoffed playfully, “So what am I? Dead liver?”

“If the shoe fits.” Douglas gave a small grin, Judy scoffed loudly once more but before she could shoot out her own jab Douglas beat her to it, “I guess you can talk to her. She’s behind me, a bit of a talker, but I’m sure you’ll get along—“ Douglas was quickly pushed out of the way by Judy, nearly stumbling over the wagon as Judy raced towards the girl.

Judy stopped right in front of the girl, raising her hand for a handshake, “Hi! My name is Judith Knox! But most people call me J—“

“Jude, or for someone I know, Judy.” The person spoke up. Judy was quiet, her face stained with disgust and regret. She looked at the girl in front of her with straight black hair and sunglasses, her pale hand raised up to shake Judy’s hand. Wearing a damning familiar sweet green sweater with the same black soulless tights underneath the pink skirt she wears, her smile was cool and relaxed, but to Judy it was like the devil itself had flashed her right there and then. 

She introduced herself, “My name is Yoshiko Kurihara, but you can call me Yoshi for short.”

The air was crisp and cool, and a hush had fallen over the area, as if the world was holding its breath in anticipation of the beauty of the season. In the nearby region of Snowman, the sunlight glinted off of the ice and snow, creating a mesmerizing display of colors and patterns as the light refracted through the frost-covered landscape. Many of the citizens here have already started stocking up for winter despite fall slowly coming in. In the distance, the sound of snow crunching against the weight of footsteps, those footsteps belong to a certain acclaimed psychic of Snowman; Ana Brewton.

Ana walks through her snowy town, the cold air nipping at her cheeks and the snowflakes swirling around her. As she made her way through the quiet streets, she couldn't help but feel a sense of numbness at the beauty of the winter landscape. It used to be so soft and peaceful to look at, but now was a harsh reminder at how the days continue to get harder to deal with.

How it ached to just leave bed, to go to school, stay for after school bible club, go do piano lessons for the children around town, remember a speech you made the night before for debate club the next day…

So much to do, so little time. 

Ana felt the platinum blonde wisps of her hair start to freeze in the cold, contrasting to her honey blonde locks. Luckily the beanie that she wore with her heavy coat and sweaters was hiding her soft ears from the harsh winds. She continued her journey to the train station, the tracks gleaming in the distance as they cut through the snow-filled fields.

“Hm, train tracks are fresh, Lloyd must’ve already arrived.” Quickly she began to speed walk towards the station, her eyes focused in front of her.

The train station in the small town of Snowman was a cozy, welcoming sight. The building was made of red brick, its exterior softened by a thick layer of snow. The roof was a steeply-pitched triangle, designed to shed snow and keep the structure warm and dry inside. The platform stretched out behind the building, a long, straight stretch of concrete surrounded by fields and a backdrop of snowy hills. The windows were framed in white, giving the station a warm, welcoming appearance. 

A single sign hung over the entrance, the words "Snowman Train Station" written in a swirling script. 

Ana’s shoes crunched the fresh, sparkling snow that was on the pavement, glancing at the silver-gray tracks themselves. Inside the station, there was a small waiting area, with a heater and some comfortable seats for passengers to sit and wait for their train. Amongst those passengers was actually a passenger who had arrived at his destination, Ana couldn’t forget those chestnut red locks that she’s seen so often in the past.

“Lloyd!” She yelled out, not enough to startle the people around her but enough to get her nerdy friend’s attention.

“Ana!” He called back, grabbing his coat closer to his body as he waved back towards his closest friend.

Lloyd raced over to her, pulling her into a hefty hug, as Ana hugged back Lloyd twice as much. He was practically towering over her now, “I swear, you get much bigger each month.” Ana joked, a bright true smile was lit on her face after months of forced grins and upset frowns.

“Oh hush, I’m only just 6 '1, I’m sure you’ll continue growing Ana.” Lloyd spoke up, his boots meeting the cold ground as Ana followed him out the station doors and onto the sidewalk.

“Well that is true, but 5 ‘6 is a completely normal height, yes?” Ana’s voice was soft, but it had a cheery tone in it as she closed the station doors.

“Indeed it is.” Lloyd stopped shortly, his eyes back on her as he pulled out a notepad from his messenger bag, “Now, what did you wanna talk about again? You seemed persistent over the phone.”

Ana’s frown returned, right, they were here for business. No need to get too buddy buddy right now, considering Lloyd’s schedule and what not. He must be just as busy as she was most days, right?

“Ah, yes, we do have some things to discuss. Mainly, it’s about Ninten.” Ana began, her shoulder was side by side with Lloyd’s own as she clasped her hands together, her brows furrowed and focused on them.

“Oh? You’re gonna make up with him—“

“No? No. God no, I…” Ana was going to start until she saw Lloyd’s somber face and quickly got to her defense, “Don’t get the wrong idea, Lloyd! I do miss Ninten, I really do! But…” Ana’s clothed fingers covered by her mittens scratched her knuckles, “I don’t think he wants to see me right now…”

“And I don’t think I want to see him right now either!” She left that thought in the back of her mind, it was too busy to be thinking about him right now, especially in her schedule.

Lloyd sighed softly, sullen about her opinion but gradually deciding to respect it while the two of them walked into the snow woods, “Understandable, last time I called him he seemed…tense.”

Tense? This caught Ana’s attention quickly, “Tense? Like he felt unsafe or something?” She asked, her concern was evident in her tone.

“No, maybe? More like he was in a rush.” Lloyd tapped his cheek slightly, turning his head to Ana, “Is that what you meant? He’s in danger?”

“Well yes, I believe it relates to a new person he’s recently met up with.” Ana mentioned, as she directed Lloyd to the path back to town. The two of them walked side by side, their footsteps creating a sharp, crisp sound on the snow-covered sidewalk. 

The sun was shining bright above them, casting a warm glow over the winter landscape. After a few minutes they reached the town center, Lloyd paused for a moment to take in the sights. 

The center was practically the only spot for shopping and socializing, and the streets were filled with people going about their day. Lloyd remembers from the train that he saw a large building nearby in the distance of the mountains, his curiosity peaked, “ I saw a huge building in the distance, was near the mountains and sorta looked old.”

“How old?” Ana asked, possibly knowing the building he was talking about.

“Can’t really say, but it did have a mother mary statue near the playground.”

“Oh, you saw my school! That’s nice!” Ana smiled softly, but it dropped once Lloyd gave a confused glance towards her.

“I thought it was an elementary school?” 

“Oh no, you see; Everyone in that school is K-12, literally. So most of the teens and children are together.” Ana advised her nerdy companion.

Lloyd narrowed his eyes, “Isn’t that a bit, oh I dunno, dangerous?”

“Dangerous how?” Ana blinked, lifting her head up to glance at her friend. 

Lloyd opened his mouth to continue but a memory crossed his mind, “Nevermind.” Lloyd shook his head, “It’s a nice building is all.”

Ana’s eyes narrowed, she focused her eyes on the streets but slowly her mind began to push against Lloyd’s creating a psychic link lining directly to his mind. 

Ana used Telepathy:

“Why am I even concerned? Snowman ain’t really a place for tactless assholes kids, they’re more like frail flightless baby birds. Unlike other teens, I’m sure they take care of each other, no matter the age and such.” Lloyd’s thoughts rolled on as he continued his walk.

Ana’s reaction was mixed, while she was happy Lloyd didn’t think they were all crass and such, her heart felt slightly heavy and hurt at the idea that Lloyd could think her people were that awful to ostracize their peers just because of age. 

Was it really all that bad outside of Snowman? She was sure that the kids have changed their ways, now being older and such. 

Surely, people can change for the better just from growing up, yes?

“Is this the place? Looks nice!” Lloyd spoke suddenly, getting Ana’s mind out of both his head and her own. She came back to reality as she saw that they were at their intended destination.

In front of them was the town's famous Powder Cafe.

Located on a quiet street, its exterior was rather mellow, a picture of quaint, traditional charm. The facade was made of red brick, with a single, arched doorway framed by two tall, slender windows. A large, potted plant was placed to the side of the door, adding a splash of color to the otherwise neutral exterior. The sign above the door was written in elegant, swooping script, reading simply "Powder Cafe" . 

“Oh, yes! This is it, a lovely spot to chat.” Ana’s voice was soft, the bitterness of the cold clashing with the warmth of the cafe when her hands opened the mahogany door.

The cafe was small, cozy, and old-fashioned, with low-hanging lights that cast a warm, intimate glow over the room. The furniture was worn but comfortable, with a few small, round tables and padded benches placed throughout the room. Soft music from a small vinyl behind the counter filled the air, as Ana wasn’t familiar with the genre, but it was successful creating a relaxed, soothing atmosphere. 

The scent of strong coffee made Ana’s nose crinkle, but the fresh hot goodies lingered in the air, adding to the classic yet cozy smell that made her stomach remind her of lunch time.

“Ah yes, the perfect place for us to chat about Ninten’s soon to be danger, a cozy little spot in a winter wonderland, I say sarcastically” Lloyd muttered, Ana gave him a playful shove with her elbow.

“Would you WANT it to be in a shifty coffee shop that possibly has more smoke in its beans than one of those foul things people call a cigarette?” Ana snarked back, Lloyd thought about it for a moment, then shrugged.

“Eh, yeah. I guess this is more of a better place. Depending on the news you're about to tell me and remembering how panicked you were over the phone, it seems like this threat against Ninten could probably be somewhere.” Lloyd points to many tables, “ Eenie meenie miney mo …that one! Far back left.”

Ana peeped over to the empty booth that was indeed in the far back left of the room, she peered back at Lloyd, “Why that one?”

“Two reasons, one; against the wall so nobody’s overhearing the conversation and it’s the farthest from the exit. Two; I’m a leftist, you know this.” Lloyd gave a smug grin, only for it to die down once Ana gave him a deadpan expression.

“That’s three reasons.” She corrected him, before the two of them began approaching the empty booth.

“Uh, hello? You look a little pale there.” Yoshi teased slightly, waving her hand towards Judy to signal a handshake back.

Judy’s eyes gazed distantly at her hand, almost as if time was at standstill for her. Her face was stained with a face that described bitterness and terror. Douglas watched Judy behind her, his brows furrowed.

“Judith?” He spoke, his voice had a hint of concern and caution.

Judy’s breath caught in her throat, her heart beginning to race as she was frozen right in front of Yoshi. Memories from far sent a chill down her spine. Despite knowing those memories were dead to her, the agitation and terror Jud felt was all too real. It was like she found herself back in that awful place, unable to move or speak just by being in front of… her .

That horrid shade of green that was Yoshi’s sweater, the color that haunted her every time she thought about her . 

Such an awful color for a sickening, spiteful cunt she knew a long time ago.

“It’s the same sweater, the same DAMN COLOR.” Judy’s voice echoed inside her own head, petrified eyes honed right onto the sweater Yoshi was wearing. She felt her legs lose weight, but she still felt the heavy weight of her body, “No, no no no—NO! YOU’RE DEAD I SAW YOUR CORPSE!”

Judy couldn’t pinpoint when she started feeling like utter garbage whenever she was with…her . She always felt dread and unnerved for her life just by being near her mentor. Was it fear of being smacked just for trying to say the truth? Was it the 2nd hand embarrassment and discomfort of her mentor flirting with some guy just so later on she’d bring him back to the apartment for a one night stand while Judy herself was in the closet? Was it dread of having to hear her mentor chastising her for making a simple mistake anyone, any child, could’ve made? 

Judy doesn’t make mistakes. She’s perfect.

No…her mentor made it as clear as day that she’ll never reach the standards to be great, she’ll always be the mediocre choice to god.

Yoshi pulled her sunglasses up to reveal her eyes, similar dark brown eyes glanced back at her, “Jude? You alright?” She inched her hand forward to Judy.

Only for Judy to harshly smack Yoshi’s hand away from her, “Don’t fucking touch me!” She screeched, her eyes filled with terror now as she took a step back from Yoshi. 

This had gotten the attention of many bystanders, who had begun to question the situation in front of them. Douglas mentally cursed himself as he quickly grabbed Judy’s wrist, “Judith! Stop it!”

“You’re supposed to be dead! WHY COULDN’T YOU JUST STAY DEAD ?!” Judy screeched, only for Douglas to pick her up by her waist as she kicked and barked like a violent animal.

“Excuse us for a moment, Judy needs some time to herself.” He grunted, carrying Judy away from the area as Yoshi stood there shocked, her sunglasses nearly falling off of her head and back onto her nose.

“Bye, then.” Yoshi whispered, slightly bothered and nervous about it all, whispers around the room spread as she looked down at the cart of weapons in hand. 

Deciding that this wouldn’t be a good place to stay after that shitty meeting, Yoshi walked past the wagon and into the maintenance room, shoving the door open, “What the hell was her deal?” Her troubled expression grew more confused and outright disturbed, “This is the first time she’s seen me, this is her reaction?”

When Yoshi passed one maintenance room’s door, she stopped quickly in the doorway when she saw Marty. The guy had seemed to have a good relationship with Douglas and Judy, maybe he knew why Judy reacted like that? 

“Hey uh, Mr. Cabot, did you overhear what happened with Judy’s—“ She stopped when her eyes landed on Cabot with a red shiny metal ball with legs and arms poking out. It seemed to be like a life size toy, as Mr. Cabot was shaking it like a toy, very violently if she may add, but stopped shaking it shortly after he saw Yoshi in the doorway.

Yoshi’s eyes then landed on the nearby table, where a white sparkly gym bag was placed. It would’ve been funny for Yoshi, hadn’t not been filled to the brim with ammunition that she’s seen around this gun range, then she met Mr. Cabot’s face. He looked rather surprised and embarrassed at being caught with this toy rather than being caught with a girly gym bag that’s filled with firearms.

“Uh? Need anything sweetheart?” He asked uneasily, his eyes narrowed slightly at her as he dropped the toy with a loud clang onto the metal table.

Yoshi cringed at the sound, but she stood her ground as she asked, “I’d like to ask about Judy, she seems…pretty tense.”

“Tense? Nah, she’s as sweet as pineapple!” Mr. Cabot grinned cheerfully, leaning against the table but Yoshi’s brows furrowed.

“So I’m guessing she also stings after a little while too?” Yoshi’s thought at first but immediately she shook her head and spoke up, “Yes, but she’s tense around me.”

Cabot raised a brow, “Hm, well maybe you look similar to someone she used to know? She can get tense around others who remind her of some not-so-nice people.”

This made Yoshi raise her own eyebrows, “Similar?” 

“Yeah, but it’s probably something from her own experience. Give her some time, she’ll get along with you.” Cabot managed to zip up the white gym bag, Yoshi frowned slightly for a bit but just accepted it, hopefully it wouldn’t be awkward with her. 

After all, Yoshi’s done nothing wrong to her.

SLAM!

Judy’s back banged with the stall door as Douglas shoved her against it, holding her with her arms above her head as she tried kicking Douglas, “L-Let go!”

“Not until you calm down, that isn’t her!” Douglas yelled, Judy wrapped her legs around Douglas’s head, “Crap—“

With a loud cry of rage Judy swung her body, nearly flipping him over as he fell to the floor. Now that his head was in a headlock between her thighs, she raised her fist but Douglas quickly pulled on her hair, making her fist hit the tiled floor and barely missing his head, bits of blood splattered from her knuckles but underneath the tile nearly had a 2 inch crater the size of her fist. 

Douglas quickly yelled out, stopping Judy from swinging her fists at him with hair pulling, “KIRILL!” 

His pin underneath Judy’s behind shifted quickly, just in an instant it had begun to transform. It had begun to take the shape of a large triangular shape the size of a basketball, the being having headphones attached to it, and its visor turning bright red. Two metal bendable legs spouted out of its back, grabbing Judy’s shoulder and pulling her off of Douglas. Judy struggled in its grasp as Douglas rubbed his aching head, but he got on his feet once more.

“ SHALL I KEEP HER UP LIKE THIS? ” The robot, KIRILL, had announced but Douglas held it’s hand up to silence it.

“Are you done?” He asked, rubbing his neck slightly, he knew he was gonna have bruises on his neck by tomorrow morning. 

Judy flailed around a bit, but once she was out of breath and realized there was no point in fighting, she calmed down and took a deep breath, “I’m…I’m calm.”

Douglas pinched his nose but he groaned and began, “Look, I know what you’re thinking. That’s not her, alright?”

“So it’s a clone cause it looks just like—“

“She had a SISTER Judith.” Douglas hissed, emphasizing the sister part by pointing to the door, “I know—it’s a shocker—but she had a little sister she didn’t tell anyone about!”

“…” Judy’s mind felt hazy, like there was some type of hole in her memory, she snorted bitterly, “I would’ve known if Inori had a sibling Douglas.”

“Would you? She never talked about home, god forbid what she’d do to you if you did ask.” Douglas called out Judy on her lie almost immediately, his expression hardened, “I get it, it’s gonna be shitty just looking at her, but you’re gonna have to deal with it. I’m using her for information around Podunk, she’s a talker so obviously that’s an advantage we could use—“

“Why are you here?” Judy asked him, cutting his explanation off while she landed on her feet when KIRILL dropped her so suddenly, “I can recall this mission being MY mission, so why did you come here Douglas?”

“Is this a friendly question or—“

“Cut the bullshit, you know why I’m asking.” Judy crossed her arms, digging for a cigarette in her pocket and a lighter she left in her pockets, “I didn’t get a message from the company saying you’d be here. So tell me…”

Judy pulled the light out and found a half broken cigarette, she lit her cigarette and placed it between her lips, taking a deep drag from it before pulling the cancer stick away and blowing the smoke towards the sink, “Why? Why are you here now?”



Douglas stared at her for quite some time, once he and her stood in a tense silence he finally spoke up, “PSearch thinks this is too much of a risky mission, so they’re back pedaling by adding me to watch over you and your progress. Just to make sure you don’t fuck this mission up in the worst way possible.”

Judy’s fingers gripped her cigarette tightly, the pressure growing, “So they’re basically asking you to spy on me?”

“Pretty much.”

“Oh for fucks sake— don’t they know how to hop off my fuckin’ dick!” Judy shouted, her voice cracking out of it’s smooth tone, “They’re gonna fuck me over just by their recklessness!”

“You’re one to talk, with your little outburst out there—“ Douglas began but Judy quickly cut him off.

“Oh, so you haven’t been tearing your little security pillow?” Judy retorts, Douglas flinched slightly but kept his emotions at bay, Judy scoffed before leaning back on the sink, “Uh huh, that’s what I thought.”

She took another hit from her cigarette, it was already nearly done but she slowly turned to back to Douglas, “I’m sorry, it’s just…fuck, they really want him dead, huh?”

“Not necessarily, from what I heard, we need him for his PSI.” Douglas revealed, “We’re running low on Mooks and while Oh-Mook PSI is great and all, it’s too easy to disable. Not to mention; it’s lackluster compared to normal users born with PSI. Can even call it; artificial PSI”

“So what do they think Ninten’s PSI is gonna do?” Judy’s curiosity peaked.

“Probably gonna either drain him bit by bit, day by day, until he’s nothing left. They’re definitely gonna keep him alive, but until then I don’t really have a clue.” Douglas answered, Judy budded the cigarette on the rim of the sink while he moved to the door, but then he stopped shortly after, “Why do you care?”

“Cause I just do?” Judy shot back, a glare in her eyes.

“We both know that’s not the case, all the other victims you had you didn’t care for, or mainly ignored. Why now do you care for Kendrick?”

“His name is Ninten.” Judy said roughly, when she realized her small tizzy she cleared her throat, “He just…means a lot…to me.”

“Oh. Don’t tell me, you’re getting attached?” He raised a brow, Judy rolled her eyes as he continued, “You know what will happen to him by the end of this mission, right? You don’t have time to fall in love—“

“Too late for that shit.” 

“And even then, you really shouldn’t be attached, it’s only gonna hurt worse in the end once you finally capture him. You’re usually quicker with your missions, so PSearch expects that.” Douglas points back to Judy.

Judy just pulled a pack of gum from her pockets, “Well too bad, they told me to be slow and steady with this operation, so I’m doing exactly as they said.” Judy came close to Douglas, flicking his forehead as she finished with a peppy smile, “Meaning you’re stuck here with me in that town. So get comfy, Douglas.”

Judy then passed her coworker, walking away from the girl restroom and approaching the shooting bay.

Douglas gave a quick glance back at the restroom, noticing the damages he pulled a notepad from his coat, writing down a series of notes:

“October 5th — Judith knows about my involvement in her contract’s case. Will be talking to A.B.C. about her reaction. Stay with Yoshi at all times, become “friends” possibly.”

“Woah wait—you really got all of that from just those dreams alone?” Lloyd questioned, his face was covered with worry and bewilderment as he faced his feminine friend.

After ordering a couple of warm drinks and sandwiches, the two of them had gotten to their conversation. Ana had ordered just some royal milk tea with a tuna and bacon sandwich accompanied by a fresh hot cinnamon roll. Meanwhile Lloyd himself had already finished his pepper-jack cheese sandwich, and moved onto his warm Americano coffee while a small coffee cake was next to his wrappers.

Ana finishes her tea as she sets most of her empty dishes aside, “Yes, I fear this isn’t only the work of aliens, rather it’s a large group behind the scenes this time that’s targeting Ninten.” She tapped the window slightly with her gloved finger, watching the sun’s rays hit the snow in a golden white shade, “I couldn’t see too much of their faces, but they’d talk about needing his PSI for something.”

“And you think it could be for horrible things?” Lloyd finished the idea as Ama shortly nodded, he took a deep sigh as he placed his americano back onto his plate, “This is rather disturbing to know, but it’s a challenging situation too. We barely know what’s coming after him. In your last dream you had before the adventure, you said you at least saw the Starmen and Mooks and such, but not Giegue, which makes sense considering his PSI being way more intense and daunting than yours.”

He grabbed his backpack, pulling out another pencil, due to him writing so much of Ana’s dreams down and her theories that he’s already gone through three number two pencils! He began to continue writing while he said, “But with this group, since we know aliens aren’t the only ones trying to go after Ninten, you can scarcely pinpoint their looks or figures. Which doesn’t make sense, considering they must be humanoid as well, but you see actual humans just fine in your dreams!” 

“I know, it frustrates me too. But I can’t help but feel like it’s someone close to him, the problem is…” Ana leaned back, her expression on her face now a defeated look as Lloyd finished for her.

“You won’t allow yourself to step foot in Podunk again.” 

Ana stayed silent, her frown deepened while Lloyd just sighed, “Ana, come on, you’ve been avoiding Podunk like the plague.”

“For good reason Lloyd! I rather not have to deal with those people, the kids have grown up but the adults seem so…so…”

“Boorish? Derogatory? Insulting ?” Lloyd finished for her again, Ana just scoffed but he had put the perfect words to describe Podunk’s atmosphere into her mouth. Lloyd just pinched the bridge of his nose, “I know your last visit to Podunk was awful , I get it, but this is Ninten we’re talking about! If he’s in danger we at least need to visit him to warn him!”

“You don’t think I know what Lloyd?! I just…there’s too many people who’ll get in the way.” Ana whispers, her voice was soft with disappointment, mainly with herself.

She couldn’t face the people of Podunk, and she definitely couldn’t face Ninten and his family. After 3 years, she knew Podunk was the last place she’d want to visit. Too many people would know her, and blabber back to Ninten’s family; she couldn’t have that happen.

“What if I told him?” Lloyd’s response had Ana perk up from her hands.

“What?” She gave a bewildered glance up at Lloyd.

“What if I tell him? He may not listen to you, but I’m sure he’ll listen to me, I’m practically his best friend!” Lloyd then pulled out a pink leather journal from his backpack, sliding it to Ana, “Here, how about this; write down everything you have regarding those dreams. The more you have them, the more we can get pieces of the bigger puzzle we need.”

Ana picked up her journal, her fingers gently tracing over the slim pink leather cover. She opened it to the first blank page, her eyes scanning the smooth, white lined paper. She took a deep breath, the soft, familiar scent of the pages filling her nostrils. 

“So we’d just call whenever we have time just to check up on the progress?” She queried, which got a nod from Lloyd as a response. Her eyes gave an uneasy look back at him, feeling queasy about the idea. Did she even have time to write down her own feelings? With how busy she was, it would be like jam-packing a suitcase with too many clothes and items.

“While it’s a bit of a weak plan, it’s still a plan.” Lloyd muttered, he checked the time on his watch, “Well I’ll be damned—it’s already 4:00! If I stay any longer I might miss the train back to Merrysville!” He suddenly stood up, his eyes wide; “I’m so sorry Ana but we’re gonna have to leave off here! If you need to call, you know my number.”

Lloyd quickly grabbed his belongings and hurried out of the cozy cafe. He pushed open the door and stepped out onto the snowy street, the cold air smacking against his face. He pulled his coat tighter around her, his breath coming out in visible puffs as he began to walk quickly down the street towards the train station. 

Ana shifted in her seat, her brow furrowed as she just exhaled, letting out a breath she didn’t even know she had in her. Carefully, she began to pick up their trash from the table, no words spoken while she approached the trash can and dumped their empty trash. She returned to the booth shortly, but she could only stare at the journal in front of her. Would her parents ask about it? Maybe she could hide it from them as a school project—no wait her mother always checks her work, so that was no good. 

“Mother really wouldn’t mind me having my own little notebook, right? She has plenty of those in her office, and father has his own journal where he writes down his thoughts, so why don’t I try it?” Ana’s notions tried to justify the matter, it was for the safety of someone she cared deeply for!

But how could she care for a person that doesn’t want her help? Her mother already reminded her firmly about people who denied help. Her mother’s practically been helping her limit her reactions of wasting time already in the past.

“Anabelle, the world is better off if you don’t dilly dally with dolls. The wolves will take from God and never come back, but his lambs, his followers come back and give back to him. As his followers, I expect you to leave the weak willed individuals alone, and you won't be dragged into their sinful ways, now isn’t that better to have than what all those “other girls” have?”

Ana’s heart ached as she remembered her mother’s deep words. All she wanted to do was get a barbie doll like all the other girls in her school have gotten, but no, her mother clearly stated she was better off not following the sinful beauty standards and materialistic values of the world. 

“Honestly, all those dresses, shoes and accessories would’ve been cluttering your room, and you’re a tidy girl, right Anabelle?” 

“Yes, mother.”

“Besides that, those awful things bring such horrid body standards! There’s nothing wrong with having some meat on your bones, otherwise, girls these days are gonna look thin as a toothpick!” Her mother complained, sitting back down as she flipped the page of her piano sheet booklet, “And you don’t wanna look like that? Right Ana?”

“No mother.” Ana had her head down, her eyes focused on the piano keys, not wanting to hear her mother rant again about how horrible the world treated girls such as her.

“Splendid! Now, let’s turn the page, we’ve already covered this song already.”

“What?! But it’s your favorite song?” Ana whined softly, surprised at her mother already wanting to move on to a new melody already.

One sharp look from her mom told her otherwise and Ana could feel her head shrink back into her body as much as it could.

“Not anymore, I’ve gotten some better tastes.” Her mother derided her for thinking of such things, quickly finding the score of a recent bible hymn she’s listened to, “Here, I heard this song from my last business trip in Ellay down at the office of a colleague, it’ll fit for this Sunday.”

She never really understood why her mother had such hatred for said dolls like that, or well she didn’t understand until she reached high school. By having all the dolls with thicker skin around them and being plush, it made Ana realize how much her classmates she’s grown up with have changed.

No longer did everyone have the same childlike body type; some grew in inconsistent shapes. Girls from her dance classes grew into the skinny “toothpicks” physiques that her mother always warned her about, those girls got far more attention from the boys. But then there were a small number of girls who looked like Ana, where they grew more plump, however it depended where that plumpness went if the boys would pay attention to them.

Her mother told her boys wanted one thing from girls and it’s disgusting, she had willingly tuned out that discussion that day.

Despite that, others had gotten thick around the top, their chests getting bigger. Those girls her mother hinted to stay away from, as they only brought prying eyes to themselves. Then there were the girls who had gotten tubby around their lower bodies, her mother considered them normal people but would assume they eat only sugary sweets.

“Only sweet treats could get thighs looking like that, Anabelle.” 

In result she’s begun to avoid sweets, often opting for a few sweets a week. Sooner or later, if what her mom’s sayings are true, she’ll have to keep watch of the calories she eats with all the take out meals she’s eating whatever she’s out of town with her father. 

Ana wasn’t too chubby like her mother, but she didn’t have any care about her body. She liked it just the way it is, but it confused her for so long about why her mother didn’t care about her form until moved to the freshmen grade. 

“I’ve been standing here too long, I need to at least write some things down before I leave the cafe.” Ana scolded her brain for drifting off once again, digging into her small pocket to reveal her favorite glitter pen, it was a dark red glittering ink pen she got from her dad on her last birthday. 

She refused to let her mother see her writing with this pen, because knowing her, she would  lecture her about the color and usage of red ink. Then she would’ve taken the pen away and replaced it with a normal blue ink pen.

She settled into a comfortable position, uncapping her favorite pen and placing it on the page. She focuses her eyes on the paper, letting her thoughts flow from her mind and right onto the paper, words were jotted down as she poured her memories and inklings into the pages of her gifted journal.

(October 12th: 9:30 PM)  

“ What?! She got to see KIRILL! That’s not fair! ” ADAM settled into a comfortable position, legs in criss cross applesauce as he crossed his arms as well. 

Hayden took a deep sigh as he looked back at the tiny robot, “ADAM, it’s not the time for this, please.” He emphasized with his hands tightly together, staring down the small robot with a sullen expression.

ADAM only looked down, but slowly his hands dropped. The two of them were behind the staircase, quietly trying to chat. Judy arrived back an hour ago, but she was silent since leaving the gun range. ADAM was rather upset that he didn’t get to see his friend KIRILL, pouting with a glare to the floor, but when Judy didn’t greet him or talk to him the entire time they were driving home it caused him to lose his temper and stay silent.

Judy would never hurt him willingly, if she ever did, it may as well be an accident.

While the night rolled around after dinner, Judy was in the living room, parts of guns and ammunition laid on display on the long mini table in front of her. She was moving automatically, her hand was in the process of prepping her ammunition and firearms.

The safety mechanism is engaged, disassemble the gun into its component parts. Add the bullets, slugs and shells of the ammo for each gun so all are stocked. Reassemble the gun, making sure that all parts are properly aligned and in working order.

Each gun passed by inspection and applying, sooner or later if she kept this up she could finish this at around 12 AM! 

However, while she was currently doing her preparation, she couldn’t get the awful memory of what happened at the gun range out of her head. Her mind drifted off to Yoshi’s face, her attire and even her eyes.

Those soulless eyes suddenly have that cheeky and sleek look that only Judy can remember from years ago. Judy could feel her body’s internal organs moving. Her heartbeat slowly got faster as each bullet was reloaded into a cartridge, a state of rubatosis falling upon the poor girl.

It makes her sick just thinking about her, about Yoshi. Does she feel awful for it? She had no say for it really. On one hand, from Douglas’s perspective and review, Yoshi sounds like an awesome person to hang out with. Both her and Judy liked fashion, so why not be friends?

On the other hand?

“Straighten your spine.” 

A sharp pain flicked across the back of Judy’s calves. She winced at the feeling and corrected her posture as she was told. Her back pulled straight as a needle. Her handler never liked to tell her things twice.

“Shoulders back, Kurai.” 

The tanned freckled girl growled at the use of the title. She hated it. She hated being a mentee. Mentees were forced to learn things like this?! They had to kill or get rid of targets, so how could she learn that from what she’s doing now?! She was sure assassins were made to be in the shadows with dark clothing, right? Not to put on uniforms that were itchy, stuffy and hard to move in! She wanted to pull out her hair. 

But Judy knew that if she moved the ‘lessons’ would go on longer. 

“Shoulders. Back.” The cane snapped between her scapulas harshly, Judy bit her lip, forcing down a cry of pain as she stared ahead. The sting coming from the cane alone made her want to curl up into a ball and rot away, just so she wouldn’t have to endure this treacherous torment.

With a whimper, they rolled into place as she was ordered. Judy didn’t want to get smacked again. Tears sprung to her eyes but she refused to let them fall, alas she’d be victim to another beating or screeching rant. She wouldn’t let her mentor see her weakness, her weaknesses were the very reason she was in this position right now.

She slipped up at a contract’s death, but she couldn’t do anything about it since she was rushed out.

She just had to hold those tears and sorrows in until Inori’s new boytoy came over. If she was quiet and she didn’t fight too much, there would be a chance for her mentor to get the punishment over with. 

“Chin up.” A matter-of-fact honeyed voice instructed quickly.

Before the piece of smooth wood could press under her jaw, the child was lifting it. Her eyes bore holes into the deep crimson walls of her mentor’s apartment, but occasionally her eyes would focus on the deep pitch black hair of the 20-year-old woman circling her. She refused to look at her face—

The cane slapped onto Judy's head, forcing her head slightly lower so her olive eyes met the deep cold and selfish black eyes of her mentor.

“Eyes up here, Kurai.” Inori corrected, but Judy could only say no words. No snarky comments or witty comebacks unless she’d want to face the wrath of a she-demon. 

She just needed to be patient. 

Satisfied with her stance, Inori nodded her head. “Hands.” She called out, waiting for her mentee to follow.

With a crinkle in her nose, Judy held her hands forward, palms up to face the sky. Palms that were upturned and vulnerable, there was no trembling, which was perfect for Inori. Inori got a more clearer grip on her cane, inching forward to Judy as she stepped to the side. She lightly tapped her mentee’s palms with the cane, before raising it up. 

SWATT!

As the first strike landed, an agonizing sting radiated through Judy’s palms. She winced but didn’t pull away, her thoughts running wild.

“Just think happy thoughts—“ Judy begged her mind to follow the advice until Inori says,

“I won’t be counting, you will. We’ll start from 1 to 50, if you miss or skip a number we’ll start over again.” Inori stated, her eyes never leaving Judy’s palms, “Understand, Kurai?”

Judy’s face paled slightly, a cold sweat fell upon her skin, but she could only let out a mumble of acceptance, “O-Okay.”

In that moment, Inori began to REAL punishment.

SWATT! “One.”

SWATT! “Two.”

SWATT! “T-Three!”

SWAT! “Four!” SWAT! “F-Five!” 

With each swift yet harsh and brutal smack of the cane, a sharp stinging sensation shot through Judy’s hands, causing her to wince in pain. At first each wince and flinch was small, but soon Judy would curl up, loosening her posture, which caused Inori to “fix up” her posture herself by spanking the can right upon her calves, shoulders, or spine itself.

“Chin up! Shoulders back! I shouldn’t have to tell you this twice!” Inori barked, in which Judy quickly went into her correct posture again.

As the cane continued its relentless up and down game upon her bare hands, Judy’s palms turned a deep shade of red, bloodied welts forming on her skin. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she clenched her jaw, refusing to show weakness. A scream of pain or two slipped out, but was quickly replaced with silence once more. The sound of the cane meeting flesh echoed through the room, it was a forceful, unhelpful reminder of her own mistakes and weaknesses.

Finally, as the punishment came to an end, Judy stood, but her body was trembling like she was in an earthquake, her palms throbbing with agony and bleeding bits of her red ruby blood. Judy’s teeth were grit together, head down and a few salty tears escaped her closed eyes. A few grunts that sounded like choked back sobs emitted from her. 

Inori looked down at the sight in utter disgust, she did a 180, quickly stepping towards her closet. Which was indeed filled with clothes, but also had a scruffy blanket with a small pillow inside, this was Judy’s so-called “room”.  

Her hands dug into the closet, and she brought out a shovel the size of her. Inori closed in on Judy, dropping the shovel on the floor near Judy’s sock-covered feet. 

Judy’s eyes opened and her pupils shrunk, “W-What?”

“I told Miss Irie, our landlord, that I’d help her by organizing her flower and vegetable gardens that’s in her greenhouse on the rooftop. Your 2nd half of your punishment is that you’re gonna do that FOR ME.” Inori glared down upon Judy, like a mistake on a piece of paper.

“W—I can’t do t-t-that! M-my hands…I-I’ll get blood o-o-on them!” Judy tried to explain, but Inori quickly hushed her. 

Her glare deepened into a vicious scowl, “Don’t put on your gloves, you won’t get them back until tomorrow. Children who make mistakes as big as this don’t deserve the god’s graces, including the gloves, Kurai. Understood?”

Judy just whimpered, she glanced at the floor in front of her, not making eye contact with Inori as she did her final curtsy—ending the first half of her ‘punishment’. Slowly her bloodied hands picked up the shovel and she stumbled into the small, tight living room, opening the door slowly while looking down. She soon shut it and began walking down the apartment hallways.

She was always left with doing the non-assassin dirty work for Inori, but the punishments would come from anything she does that’s wrong. She’d mess up something as simple as writing the wrong answer, or accidentally not cleaning up the blood off of her and Inori’s own clothes. And she’d be made to do this again. And again. And again. Forced to stand, and smile. Forced to recite and write contracts or mission reports, forced to play an instrument she can barely reach. Told she’s bad, and wrong, or ugly whenever she messed up. Smacked with a stick or a bare hand for every single, little, tiny mistake.

She can deal with this!

She just can’t keep LIVING like this.

“Judy? JUDY!” Someone called out her name, Judy stopped prepping her ammo, pulling her head up.

“H-Huh?” Judy turned, her eyes landing on Hayden.

“The phone Judy!” Hayden called out, pointing to the rotary phone next to her that was ringing.

Judy scrambled to grab the receiver, her eyes wide with uncertainty. Once picking it up, she placed the phone right into her ear, “H-Hello?”

“Hey, Judy, are you free to chat?”  

“…Kenny?” 

Chapter Text

(Cover art by C-Soda) 

“W-What do you mean the Haunting Pageant has a new judge?! What about Miss Bailey!?” A dejected Minnie whined out. 

From within the Grey household, Carol was currently getting her daughter’s hair ready for tonight when she told the unfortunate news to her young daughter Minnie.

“Yes sweetie I’m afraid that Miss Bailey won’t be judging for this year.” Carol sprayed a lot of hairspray to keep Minnie’s hair in the form of bat wings, “After she moved she had her baby, so she’s focusing on her and the family.”

Minnie gripped her hair, Miss Bailey was her favorite judge in the past pageants! Main reason was because she was a seamstress, meaning depending on the costume she could clearly differentiate between a cheap store bought costume and real, authentic, and imaginative costumes that were made by a person’s bare hands. 

Minnie has consistently won in past years because she’s been practically the only kid who has the ability to actually create her costumes from scratch without any help from adults. She learnt from Ninten from the past times he’s added special details or fixed holes in his sisters’ dresses and threads for either Mimmie’s ice skating competitions or her own ballet performances back then. That was when the two were heavily involved with their own performance activities.

It was before Mimmie got in her ice skating accident and couldn’t do ice skating, before Minnie stopped ballet just so she could comfort her sister.

When mom was at her busiest with her salon and Ninten was more there than Carol was. Of course, that ended after Ninten’s journey to Mount Itoi and Carol’s business was starting to slow like all the other businesses around that district. Afterwards Minnie herself asked her brother to teach her sewing and developed the skill quite well! She clearly knew she had the win in her hands when Miss Bailey was head judge of the costume competition every year.

Not this year though, that win really waivered depending on who was replacing Miss Bailey, was it another seamstress, or just some muck picked up on the street?

“So who’s the new judge?” Ninten asked his mother, appearing from the staircase.

Him and Mimmie had just come from their respective rooms for dinner, with Mimmie taking off her headphones when she sat at her desk and Ninten pulling his hair into a ponytail. The minute the two sat down near the kitchen table, that's when Carol placed the hairspray on the coffee table near the TV, huffing slightly, “Mayor Goodman has decided to grace us with his presence instead.”

Minnie’s heart nearly jumped to her throat when she heard that.

“Oh, so Minnie’s screwed.” Mimmie raised a brow, which got Ninten to smack her upside the head for saying something, “Ow!”

“Don’t just say that!” Ninten hissed but Mimmie shot him a snarl, Ninten went to grab the plates and utensils after placing his notebook down on the table.

“It’s the truth!” She exclaimed, leaning back against her chair, “The guys are a prick and an attention seeker, he’s just there so he can get the support for next year’s election.”

“Yeah, well I’m sure he at least has tastes in fashion, considering he’s always wearing suits and what not. I think Minnie could definitely win again!” Ninten affirmed, not wanting his sister to already be discouraged from attending.

Minnie gave a small smile to her older brother, “Thanks Kendrick. Besides, with my costume this year I think I have a huge chance at winning tonight.”

“Uh huh, my baby’s gonna be the winner, this town can’t even compare to you min min!” Carol hugged her daughter from behind as Minnie gave a little giggle before Carol sat up, “Alright, go ahead and go eat. Remember, the costume contest starts at 6:30, get there and afterwards you guys go trick or treating. But, you all need to strictly be home by 9:30 at best!”

All the children nodded shortly after, Carol went upstairs to go grab some things to dress up the house. Of course, Ninten has to watch his sisters, he loved going out trick or treating with them when he was younger! However, once he began to mature, trick or treating was way out of his league now. He wanted something better, something more thrilling than just the thought of candy in his system.

He remembered today that there were a couple people who were holding a Halloween party, some announced it at lunch while Chuck mostly told him the rest of them. The one Chuck and Hanzo had been planning to go to belonged to Lance Fisher, local midfielder soccer player for Padina High School. Most kids at the school only knew him for that, but a few others including himself had their reasons for hearing about Lance.

The kid was a major douchebag, down to the T, but his parties were the best. That was due to his parents always leaving around Halloween to plan some golden rich function, leaving their loft alone, and since Lance didn’t have any annoying siblings that could rat on him that meant one thing.

A house party all night long. Due to his parents being party planners, Lance was incredibly flawless at doing the same. Except with his parties, they were far from sophisticated; flashy, loud, and turnt up. It was like a fantasy for boys their age, more so a personal fantasy for Chuck. 

All his favorite stuff all at his display on Lance’s party: Weed, sex, alcohol, kissing strangers. Yep he’d fit right in.

Hanzo wanted to have the sense that he could at least live out his teenage years, but he was there mainly for the food, Ninten would’ve called him a fatass but party food is different nowadays. Ninten rathered wanted to have the thrills of life, sure he had that when he was 12 years-old bashing in alien and starmens’ skulls with his bat, but he was 12! Surely the world could’ve waited until he hit his teens. Besides the whole beating up aliens and stopping an invasion, Ninten’s life has been pretty normal up until now. 

It was time he shakes things up a bit, but he couldn’t do that really with the twins around him! He needed to set an example to them! It was then that he remembered his chat with Judy.

“Kenny!” Judy was waving excitedly at Ninten from across the hall, Ninten walked up towards her.

“Sup, Judy. I saw the note you left in my locker, what’s that about?” He asked, as Judy smiled softly at her boyfriend.

“I wanted to ask if you’re doing anything for Halloween?” Judy raised a brow, Ninten felt his heart break slightly as he knew where this would lead to.

“Sorry Judy, I can’t go to any parties around that time. I gotta take my sisters trick or treating.”

“What? No, I didn’t even think about a party.” Judy’s nose crinkled in distrust, a frown on her face, “I absolutely hate parties that take place ‘round Halloween.”

“Oooh? Don’t like getting turned up, Judy?” Ninten teased, bumping his shoulder playfully against her as she giggled.

“No, cause you can easily get murdered inside one and no one would notice.” Judy chirped bluntly, not noticing the concerned and aghast look on his face once those words came out of her mouth, she continued on, “I was going to say I wanna go with you! I wouldn’t mind watching the twins while you’re there!” 

“Oh? Really? I mean, I guess it’d help. You really have nothing to do on Halloween? No hanging out with Sharron or Douglas?”

“Well, Douglas is going with some girl named Yoshi to sightsee haunted houses and Sharron’s not doing anything for Halloween!” Judy answered, as she and Ninten walked along through the hallway, “And I’m way too old for trick or treating, so no, I have nothing else to do this Halloween.”

“Awh? Really, you’d fit in for all the freshmen trick or treating—y'know—considering your height.” Ninten jokes, almost immediately Judy smacks Ninten’s shoulder, her face flustering while a few giggle’s escape her lips.

“Ninten!” She gasped out in a playful offended tone.

After a few moments to collect himself, Ninten took a deep breath and began to speak, “Shit, I’m sure Minnie and Mimmie won’t mind. Plus, you get to see my sister in action, she’s gonna be attending the costume contest in the Pairley Park.” 

Judy gasped, this time out of excitement and curiosity, “Oooh! A costume contest?! I’ve never been to one!”

He gave a small grin to Judy as she had begun to ask questions about said event.

Ninten’s mind came back to reality once his sister kicked his ankle, “Ow! What?!” He snapped lightly, glaring at Mimmie as she pretended to cough innocently.

“It’s about to be 6, we should start getting ready.” Mimmie suggests, as Minnie quickly glanced up at the clock that hung on the kitchen walls.

“Oh my gosh—you’re right!” She shot out of her chair as her bare feet patter against the floorboards of their house, she stopped at the stairs and turned to give both of her siblings the stink eye, “Kendrick, Mimmie! Get your lazy behinds up and get dressed! You better not be the last ones by the time I get down there!”

With that she raced upstairs, Mimmie scoffed at her sister’s excitement but glanced back at Ninten, “Do you have your costume ready?”

Ninten nodded as the two quickly finished their meals and began to follow their bat wing haired sister upstairs.

“The park seems active today.” Yoshi muttered towards Douglas, a smile on her face as she waited for Hanzo and Chuck at the park. 

“Indeed, it seems like this is a good place to drain parents’ wallets.” Douglas quipped, with KIRILL of course being placed on his costume.

The park right now was being filled up slowly with parents and their kids in costume. Many fun activities were being set up around the area so the kids could enjoy the fun games and events. Speaking of the events, a stage was being set up near the entrance to the park, the two teens could guess it was for something to show off to an audience. After asking around, they finally got their answer, a costume contest.

Yoshi rubbed her chin, “Hm, a costume competition. That seems interesting!” 

Yoshi was dressed in a traditional cowboy attire, her outfit consisting of a brown leather vest, a wide-brimmed cowboy hat, and a pair of faded jeans held up by a belt with a large silver buckle. On her feet, she wore a pair of brown leather cowboy boots, complete with spurs that jangled with every step she took. Her face was framed by the brim of her hat, and she looked every bit the cowgirl, with a determined expression on her face. In one hand, she was holding a lasso, and she seemed ready to take on anything.

“Yes, very intriguing.” Douglas added, walking away from the stage vendors.

“I think you’d be perfect for pick, considering what you’ve come up with.” Yoshi jested, glancing back at Douglas’s costume.

Douglas donned his robot costume, which was made out of cardboard and tin foil. The costume clung to his form awkwardly and rustled with every movement he made. The cardboard was painted silver, and the aluminum foil was carefully cut and shaped to give the illusion of a control panel with buttons. Despite its makeshift appearance, Douglas was proud of his costume and wore it with a small grin on his face.

“I appreciate the support, Yoshi, but I believe I’d be taking away the kids’ spotlight with my amazing costume.” Douglas bantered, which had given him a chuckle out of Yoshi.

The two watched as the park was enjoying the celebration, but Douglas spotted a familiar brown haired girl in the crowd, “Judy!”

Judy gasped as she waved over to Douglas, “Douglas! Hi!” 

She wore an ensemble that seamlessly combined both red and black hues, creating a distinctly vampiric look. The top half of the costume consisted of a clingy, form-fitting red top adorned with intricate lace detailing while having a large window for her chest, and a deep plunging neckline that revealed a tantalizing amount of décolletage. The skirt of the dress was layered, composed of multiple sections of dark black fabric, each layer edged with yet more lace, the outermost layer of which flared out into a full, seductive skirt. Her shoes were black pump heels with fishnet stockings upon her legs.

Her makeup was sharp and in the same dark palette with her lipstick being dark red, nails were pressed on red, and her hair was in a high ponytail.

“You look amazing!” Yoshi complimented, but she noticed the slight smile dropping once Judy laid her eyes on her. It returns as quick as it drops, Judy just gave a small nod of a simple thank you to Yoshi before turning to Douglas.

Judy poked Douglas’s costume, “What’s with the fit?”

“Well it’s better to use resources than to just blow it all on a cheap costume you won’t use again.”

“This isn’t cheap, Brooke made it for me.” Judy chirped, which got Douglas to get a more clear glance at the outfit.

“Oh. How’d she make it so quick then?” Douglas gave a raised brow at Judy.

Judy shrugged afterwards, “I dunno, but when I told her I might buy one she wigged out on me and then I found this outfit in the mail today.”

“Hm, guess she didn’t want you spending your money on cheap things if she could make the costumes instead.” Douglas theorized..

“Yeah, she always did like to promote her clothing brand, by any means necessary.” Judy jested back.

The two teens grin at the little jokes they made, but Yoshi was in the middle confused, “Who’s Brooke?”

“Just a old friend—“  “None of your damn business—“

The two teens grew quiet as they heard each other’s responses, Douglas sent a stare at Judy as Judy gave a slight glare to nowhere in particular, away from both Yoshi and Douglas. Silence passed the group for a while, then Yoshi sucked her teeth as she muttered, “We have to leave, we’re going to go see some haunted house events!”

“That’s great. Hope you two have fun.” Judy mustered up a reply, crossing her arms as she looked heavily disinterested. Douglas and Yoshi said their goodbyes, quickly leaving as Judy was thankful for their departure.

She loved Douglas, don’t get her wrong, but whenever that girl was around him Judy couldn’t help but get on edge. It’s not her fault, of course not.

She has her own reasons to dislike the girl.

After a few minutes of walking around, Judy got to the vendor area where a bunch of Halloween games were set up, and soon someone spoke up, “Judy!”

Judy turned to the voice, “Hi Kenny!”

She waved her hand as Ninten or presumably Ninten, came up to Judy with the twins behind him. Judy had set her sights on them as she complimented Minnie’s outfit, “That’s an amazing dress Minnie!”

Minnie wiggled her hands in eagerly, “Thank you! I made it myself!” The costume Minnie wore was the perfect mix of cuteness and spooky, with a base of pastel pink and yellow. 

The dress was crafted from a soft, flowing fabric, shaped to resemble the body of a bat, complete with wings. The hood was designed to look like the head of a bat, adorned with two little bat ears and two sparkling eyes. The girl's hair was sprayed in hairspray in the shape of batwings, and she accessorized with toy fangs in her mouth, two red heart shaped earrings. 

“Took me weeks to finish!” Minnie gave a proud look towards the teens, it was the epitome of a sweet yet fierce little bat.

“It's adorable!” Judy smiled, Minnie looked up at Judy, confusion written on her face.

“What are you?” Minnie blinked, Judy opened her mouth as her answer, her teeth sharp as a thorn. Minnie gasped immediately, taking in the whole outfit and makeup, “Oh my gosh! You’re a bat too?!”

“A Vampire actually, sweetie.” 

“Same thing! That’s so cool!” Minnie exclaimed, her eyes glanced at the material of Judy’s costume, “Is this felt? It’s amazing stitchwork!” 

“Yeah! That’s bitchin’!” Mimmie said, pulling a thumbs up at Judy. Mimmie was dressed in a traditional Little Red Riding Hood costume, complete with a red hooded cape and a basket of treats. Her hair was in the same low ponytail and hung around the back of her shoulders, held together by a ribbon the same color as her cape. Her dress was modest and plain with its muted brown and red colors, with a high collar and short sleeves stitched around it, but at the same time it was charming and innocent-looking. 

Could call it a “sheep in wolves clothing” situation.

Judy gave a nod to the twins, before her sights landed on Ninten. An expression of smugness and nonchalance draped her face, “A ghost? Really Ninten?”

The white blanket sheet with black holes pointed a finger at Judy, “Ay’ this took a lotta work.”

“You literally cut holes into a blanket, pulled it over your head and called it a day.” Minnie grumbled, her eyes narrowed at her brother. 

She then glanced back at Judy, “Thanks for joining us Judy.”

“Awh, no problem Minnie. I’m sure you’ll beat the competition.” Judy praised, patting Minnie’s head, “You’re a shining star amongst all the kids that have passed me on the way here.“

Minnie gave a hopeful and flustered response to Judy’s flattery, but Ninten snorted, “Yeah. She’ll win, but she’ll still be the tiniest bat there.”

“At least we don’t have to see your rotten face when you’re underneath that blanket.” Minnie shot her brother with a jab immediately from her mouth.

“Don’t you have a pageant to go to?” Ninten harshly reminded her. Minnie rolled her eyes but quickly ran over to the sign-up table. While she was doing that, Ninten was looking out for someone.

“Are you looking for anyone?” Judy asked, noticing Ninten’s head moving around underneath the cover of his costume.

“Yeah, there’s someone coming over tonight that I wanna introduce to you!” Ninten explained, Judy gave him a curious glance.

A person tapped his shoulder as Judy pointed at the person behind Ninten, when Ninten turned around, he quickly found Lloyd in a low quality superman suit that seemed more accurate to pajamas or a one piece suit, “Lloyd!”

“Ninten!” Lloyd greeted just as loudly, Ninten was picked up into a big bear hug as the two laughed. Judy lips pursed as she had to look up at Lloyd.

After the two boys stopped laughing, Mimmie quickly gave Lloyd a tight hug on Lloyd’s leg, “Lloyd!”

“Hey Mims.” Lloyd picked Mimmie off of his leg, “You seem happier these days, you still have some leftover fireworks from last 4th July?”

Mimmie nodded joyfully, “Yeah! I’ve nearly perfected the combination, I know how to make firecrackers now!”

“Pretty sure she’ll blow up the shed at this point…” Nintne muttered, which earned him a kick to the shin as he bit back a scream. 

Judy glanced at the display, it was obvious this girl looked up to Lloyd. Judy had an idea of who this boy was, “You’re Lloyd, aren’t you?” She spoke up.

Lloyd’s eyes looked right down at Judy, “Oh! Hello! Uh, yeah I’m Lloyd! Lloyd Schneider! Are you Judy?”

Judy chuckled, toying with her necklace, “Yeah, that’s me. Ninten talks about me?”

“Oh all the time! Y'know the first time he saw you he talked about how pretty you were? I can completely quote what he said when he told me—“

“OKAY LLOYD—we get it!” Ninten shoved Lloyd’s shoulder with his hand, even with the blanket over his face, everyone could tell Ninten was getting flustered and embarrassed by his friend. Lloyd cackled at Ninten’s embarrassment, while Judy seemed to be a little flustered as well.

She wondered how well this Halloween would go with this group. 

Tonight was the devil’s night to shine. The night of all Hallow's Eve is upon this town, and an aura of mystery and excitement hangs in the crisp autumn air. Ana glanced at all the Halloween decorations upon the neighborhoods and town as she rode in the car. The houses are adorned with carved pumpkins, dangling skeletons, and garlands of black and orange paper ghosts. The residents have clearly put a lot of effort into making this the most festive night of the year, and it shows in the sheer number of creative and spooky displays that fill the street.

It filled her with an odd sense of dread and loneliness, even with being stuck with this girl Ana knew for about a week. 

“You good?” Sadie asked, her hand on the wheel while her eyes glanced at Ana.

Ana stared at the girl next to her in the driver seat, nodding slowly as the two drove in silence. How did she get here again? 

Oh right, let’s start from the beginning.

“Mother, is there an excuse you want me to avoid our Halloween mass? You’re usually persistent about me coming.” Ana asked, standing in front of her mother at the living room table.

She was wrapped up in a big, emerald green winter coat with pink accents, having just gotten out of the harsh fall weather that was the streets of her hometown. Her mother, Lilliana, was dressed in a more formal approach, having just gotten back from the store. 

Her attire consists of a long-sleeved structured blazer, paired with black slim jeans, and black sneakers. To accessorize, Lilliana had added to the outfit with a crisp white button-down shirt and minimal amounts of jewelry that was silver.

Lilliana looked up from her paperwork to take a glance at her daughter, “Yes, in fact, I think this will benefit you about that feeling of loneliness you complain about often.” 

“Oh really, wonder how I got that.” Ana asked herself, narrowing her eyes at her mom but taking a deep breath. Now wasn’t the time to argue, she spoke up once more, “So what do you have in mind?”

“You know Mr. Roger? The man who came for dinner last June? His daughter you hung out with, during the summer of 1986, is attending one of those dreadful Halloween parties.” Lilliana explained, Ana gave a confused expression to her mother as she continued, “His wife wants his daughter to, at the very least, attend the party with a good friend.”

“Doesn’t Sadie already have friends?” Ana asked some more, her face puzzled. Sadie was insanely popular in the town of Podunk, hell she was more known to the town than the mayor itself, which was saying something. 

“Her mother doesn’t necessarily “trust” her friends, a bit paranoid on her end but I can understand why she’d ask us, so we’re doing the family a favor.” Liliana finished off her explanation, pointing to Ana, “That’s where you come in, you’ll be going out with Sadie.”

“Mother, are you sure this is a good idea? Sadie has a…strong personality.” Ana tried to say in a friendly manner, she wasn’t wrong. Sadie was a headstrong woman, but her ambitions were harsh to say the least.

“It’s not like you were doing anything actually important. Considering you’re usually in your room after the Halloween mass, and you have no friends, consider this way to connect with others.” Lilliana had already caught Ana in a ditch with those words, sure Ana wasn’t doing anything this Halloween, but she still had friends!

Lloyd was her friend! Yoshi was her friend!

Before Ana could defend her friends, Lilliana stood up from the table, collecting the papers around the mahogany furniture, “Go get dressed, something warm would be best.”

That conversation led to her being in the passenger seat of Sadie’s 1959 candy apple red Plymouth Fury, a color Ana had grown fond of. There was little to nothing that Sadie and Ana enjoyed, the first time they met was when Ana had just been dumped by Ninten. Granted she wasn’t in the best mindset when it happened, but Sadie was rather very understanding when Ana vented about him. 

Maybe a bit too understanding, but at the time Ana didn’t care. 

“You’re lucky I got a Harlequin costume that fits you.” Sadie says, her voice sounded soft but still held that edge within her tone, “I mean—you weren't coming to the party looking like that, Ana.”

“What was wrong with my previous look?”

“Duh, the fucking clothes you came with! You looked like a total creep-o-rama, of course I had to fix that!” Sadie snarked, ah now there was the classic Sadie.

Ana just grumbled underneath her breath from the reminder that the ridiculous costume she had swapped with her normal pink attire was what she was wearing now.

This was a complete downgrade to the pinks her mom would make her wear.

It was a black leotard with a V neckline that showed a ghastly amount of her chest, it was sewn with multicolored shiny puffy pants that would’ve been worn in the olden days of renaissance. She had bright caution yellow rights that hugged her already bare and freezing legs, providing no protection from the chilly weather. Her shoes were shiny pitch black 2 inch high pumps, and around her shoulders were gold ribbons tied into bows, constricting her own movement with her arms. Around her neck was a black choker and above it was a caution yellow ruff that served to protect her neck from the cold, but all it really did was make her neck itchy and prod at her pigtails. 

With that, the final detail to this costume was the multicolored diamond textured hat that stood high on her head.

She honestly felt like a clown, an ignominy in this costume. 

“Im…grateful for the outfit Sadie.” Ana found her voice, but it was in a tone of discomfort more than gratefulness.

Sadie nodded, not caring about the tone Ana used. She didn’t mind it, she never really snapped at Ana like her mother did, so Ana was thankful for that.  

“Don’t worry, you won’t look any different than the girls at the party we’re going to! I mean, just look at me, I’m practically the star of that party.” Sadie gave a haughty smile towards Ana, the car stopped at a red light which gave Ana the chance to take a gander at Sadie’s costume again.

Ana’s nose crinkled in the slightest fluster, her lips were pressed in a very thin line while her sight landed on the outfit Sadie wore. That costume would’ve given her father a straight heart attack.

In her words, Sadie had called her costume, “Strawberry Witch”. It was a form-fitting amaranth dress with yellow dots all around. The gown hugged her slender form, but its corset was revealing a fair amount of skin. The bodice was cut deeply and the waistband was a meadow green. The skirt flared out in layers of tulle, adding a silly touch to the outfit. She accessorized the dress with dark rosewood striped stockings and a wine red felt hat adorned with tassels. The final touch was black high-heels with a pretty yellow bow on the sides of her buckle.

So in a way, it was a more "sleek" approach to an already family friendly Halloween costume. She had already seen several guys that were ogling at her, she just gave a slight wave to them before driving off. No wonder her mom was worried for her.

Then again Ana wasn’t a judgemental person, she always tried to put herself in other peoples’ shoes to better understand them. Sadie was complex, but she was still human nonetheless.

The car parked around a mile from the park, Ana’s eyes set on the shining lights from the vendors that stayed open and the large Halloween themed bounce houses that were in the distance. From what it seems, Podunk may be just as Halloween crazy as Spookane, but coming from Snowman that may as well be threatening.

For Ana, staying around here in Podunk was like being a ship in the waters on a stormy night. It’s not the lightning you have to worry about, it was the waves.

“Alright, get out.” Sadie brought Ana out of her stupor, removing the keys from the ignition. 

Ana glanced back at the park and the attractions that were glowing brighter than a set of light bulbs, “Why are we here? Is this the party?”

“What? God no! I’m just getting Toree, she’s working right now but I’m about to change that.” Sadie promptly got out of the car, slamming her car door shut with the confidence of a supermodel. Ana took a deep breath, bracing herself mentally before she exited out of the passenger seat, she was hit with a wave of fresh cold winds. 

The air is alive with the sounds of children's laughter and excited chatter. They run from vendor to vendor with their parents in tow, with pillow cases, trick or treat bags from certain businesses, or custom made jack-o-lantern baskets in their hands, clanking with the weight of their candy hauls. Ana felt a bittersweet connection to the kids running around, envy touched her mind in the slightest nudge.

“Look at them, so happy and carefree…” Ana muttered, more to herself than anyone else, “I’m glad the children can endure a holiday with candy.”

Sadie gave Ana a smug smirk as a response, before the words that came out of her mouth were, “Not for long they won’t.” 

Ana blinked, “H-Huh?” She watched Sadie pass her, her heels clicking against the sidewalk.

“C’mon, we ain’t got all night! We need to find Toree!” Sadie called out from in front of her. Ana’s stature just slightly deflated, her mind already had predicted the millions of ways this night could go wrong.

At the other side of the park, a cider colored 1980 Ford Courier rolls into the parking lot. In the car were both Chuck and Hanzo, though the two seemed well equipped with their costumes.

Chuck looked every bit the part of a pirate captain, clad in a colorful and detailed costume that would make any pirate envious. He wore a long, loose-fitting shirt, tucked into a pair of tight black pants, the material edged with gold-colored trim. Over the shirt, he wore a fitted vest, the buttons a brilliant silver and the fabric the same shade as the shirt. A red sash tied around his waist acted as a belt, while his head was adorned with a tricorn hat topped with a colorful rooster feather. A toy sword and a plastic telescope were also clipped onto his belt.

Meanwhile Hanzo chose the more classier side; he wore a white lab coat, smeared liberally with fake blood, dripping down the front of the jacket like gruesome tears. The cuffs of the sleeves were also stained, and a few droplets of red spotted the boy's face and surgical mask. His hair was messed up and disheveled, and his overall appearance was wild and unkempt. The effect was completed by the toy stethoscope around his neck and the toy doctor's kit he carried in one hand.

The boys quickly left the car, with Chuck having a little more force in slamming the driver side door closed, while they watched in the distance of the little Halloween event going on in the middle of the park.

“Chuck, this isn’t gonna work.” Hanzo warned, he was shoulder against shoulder with Chuck as the two walked into the park’s back entrance, “He’s already said no before—“

“You don’t think I know that?!” Chuck turned around to face his friend, his eyes crinkled at the corners as he bantered, “Yes! I heard, but it’s bogus he’s dipping out on us to watch his sisters! He has a mom to do that!”

“Really dude? He always does it with his sisters, it’s been like that since we were kids!”

“Yeah, here’s the thing though—we’re not a fuckin kids anymore, we’re 17! We’ll be hitting our 18s by then! He can’t be movin out here just trick or treating like a fucking joanie, he has a LIFE!” Chuck emphasized, pulling out his fake sword out of his belt and swinging it around, sadly a kid dressed up in a teddy bear costume had walked right into the toy and got hit square in the face.

As the poor kid fell down Chuck continued, pointing to the distant stage, “We’re gonna find that narbo and get him to come with us!”

Hanzo pinched the bridge of his nose, taking a clear deep breath before he looked straight at Chuck’s face, “Chuck, I know we’re bros but be honest with me; Why do you want Ninten to come so badly?”

Chuck’s ranting stopped swiftly after Hanzo asked his query, his face soon shifted from annoyance to unease at the question.

Hanzo raised a brow, crossing his arms as he tapped his foot, “Well?”

“I er uh…” Chuck exhaled as he placed his sword down, his head hung low before looking back up at Hanzo, his face also straight forward, “You see we um…w-we kinda need Ninten to come with us cause…he’s our ticket in.”

Hanzo’s eye twitched but he kept a firm grip on his fake toy medical kit, a shaky grin spread on his lips, “Who’s party is it?”

“…It’s Lance’s party.” Chuck was immediately hit with Hanzo’s med kit upon the head, “AWAH FUCK!”

“You FUCKING space cadet! You sack of corn syurp—DO YOU EVER READ THE FUCKING ROOM?!” Hanzo shouted, pulling Chuck’s collar, “You KNOW Ninten hates the guy!”

“Yeah yeah, I know!—“

“Clearly you don’t! Fuck it—hate isn’t even a good enough word to describe how much Ninten dislikes the guy!” Hanzo rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hands, “Oh my fucking GOOOODDDD! I should’ve just stayed home with my sister for this shit!”

“Like a couch potato?! No way!” Chuck grabbed Hanzo’s shoulders, determined honey eyes stared back at Hanzo’s bistre eyes , “Look at me dude, we’re gonna make it to that party. Cause we’ve got the trump card in our favor!”

Hanzo’s eyes narrowed, “Which is?”

“His girlfriend Judy came to see him this Halloween. If we can convince him to leave her with the terror twins for a while and come back after 1 hour like nothing happened, we’ll be in the clear! Easy peasy!” Chuck clapped his hands together as if he was dusting them off, clearly proud of his plan he had made.

Hanzo however was more concerned about the latter of the plan, “Dude, are you sure? That would mean that Ninten would be blowing off Judy.”

“Oh—psshh!” Chuck rolled his eyes as he waved his hand away at Hanzo’s disclaimer, “He won’t be there for long, like I said, 1 hour! Then he can leave and go back to her for the rest of the night! We only need him to get in!”

Hanzo crossed his arms again, “I don’t know, seems kind of a foul move to do to Judy. She’s been excited about it for weeks, or so my sister says.”

“She’s had him go on their lovey dovey dates at least 2 times a week! We’re not taking him the whole time, we’re just ‘borrowing’ a fellow dude!” Chuck said, when Hanzo still didn’t seem convinced Chuck just asked, “Do you WANT to stay at home like a loser? Or do you wanna go catch some ladies and eat like it’s the end of the world?!”

Hanzo’s eyes widened when the word “eat” was mentioned, “Y'know what…” He gave a nod with a teasing grin, “Let’s do it! We’ll be fine.”

After taking a stroll through the park and a long line of vendors, they finally found the stage of the Haunting Pageant. Parents had started filling in, sitting on the metal chairs and chatting away as Chuck stood on his toes to get a better sight of Ninten, “Ugh! We’re never gonna find him in this crowd!”

“Yeah, what’s worse is that he didn’t even tell us what his costume would be for Halloween.” Hanzo groaned, “He could be anywhere—“

“Move it dweeb!” Someone had pushed Hanzo out of the way, which had made him nearly collide to the floor as Chuck caught him quickly.

“Ay’! Lay off him fucker—“ He quickly stopped his snarky remark when he saw it was Sadie and an unfamiliar clown girl. He immediately dropped Hanzo to the ground as he nudged Sadie’s arm with his elbow softly, “Oooh!~ Sadie, you are lookin’ HOT tonight!”

Sadie gave Chuck a pitied smile, inching away from Chuck, “Oh look, it’s the real life gremlin, Anabella.” Sadie remarked, her eyes narrowed at Chuck, “Short, attention seeking, and with a face only a mother could love.”

Chuck’s charming smile dropped and he quickly spat at the ground, the spit nearly hitting Sadie’s heels as she gagged in disgust and pulled her heel away from the wet spot, “Go fuck yourself!”

Sadie didn’t respond as she turned to the disguised clown, “C’mon Anabella, let’s mosey our way outta here. We don’t hang out with trailer trash like that.”

Ana shifted uncomfortably, slightly surprised by how rude and harsh Sadie was towards the guys before quickly following behind her.

Once the two girls left, Hanzo recovered from his fall, rubbing his head as Chuck mumbled, “He must be somewhere…Ah HA!” He let out a yell as he grabbed Hanzo’s head and directed it across the chairs, where a ghost costume was talking to Judy and the twins, “There’s the fucker!”

“Okay, we found him, what now?” Hanzo pressed, presenting an issue, “He’s with his girlfriend AND his sisters, no way can we just ask him to come with us in front of them!”

“Yeah, shit we need a distraction.” Chuck muttered, he rubbed his chin as he glanced around. 

His eyes fell on a kid with a robinhood bow tied to its back, the arrow was replaced with a plunger. Chuck gave a wicked grin, grabbing the bow and arrow from the kid that was busy playing skeeball at the vendor. As he pulled the small plunger back on the bow, Hanzo gave a quick glare, “The hell are you doing?”

“Something I haven’t done since summer camp.” With those words out of his mouth, he let go and the plunger went flying.

“You’d think the richer houses have more or larger candy options?” Lloyd asked the ghost boy, who seemed to be leaning against a metal chair, “If we’re gonna be walking, we’ve gotta make sure we get the best possible amount.”

“Ah, don’t worry guys, I have the best candy trail in the back of my mind! By the time this pageant is over it’s smooth sailing—“ Suddenly, as Ninten was explaining to the group his trick or treat plan, he was struck in the back of his head with a small plunger. He fell forward on the floor but due to the chair falling with him it created a domino effect where all the chairs lined up in that row had also fallen to the floor. The volunteer just shot a death glare at the group before sighing and picking up one chair, resuming his work.

“You alright there Ninten?” Lloyd looked down at his friend, Ninten only groaned in return.

He looked up to see the two teens who were waving at them, one of them waving his hand at them to come towards, “Ah, man, it’s Hanzo.”

Ninten grumbled as he grabbed Lloyd with him, “Do they need something?”

“Seems so, wanna follow them?”

Ninten clicked his tongue, narrowing his eyes to think for a minute, “…Meh sure, I’m sure it’ll be quick.” He turned to Judy, then pointed to his sisters, “Watch them for me, I’ll be back. I’m gonna go to my guys with something.”

Judy grabbed the hem of the blanket, pulling it over her own head, and giving him a peck on the cheek, “I’ll watch them like a hawk, Kenny.” Judy gave a wink to Ninten, removing herself from underneath the blanket. She watched as he quickly turned around, observing the signs of his flustered state as he mumbled something about Judy to Lloyd.

With Ninten in sight Chuck smiled, “Ay’ ghost boy! How are you doin tonight?!”

“Fine, until you threw a plunger at me in full force just a minute ago.” Ninten shoved the plunger back into Chuck’s hands, Chuck just passed it to Hanzo, which disgusted Hanzo so he passed it to Lloyd. Lloyd froze for a minute, plunger in hand before he dropped it, shrieking ‘EWs’ and ‘Gross’ while wiping his hands on his superman costume. 

“You’re so silly Lloyd.” Hanzo chortled, in which Lloyd gave a narrowed scowl at him.

“And a swell fuck you too, Hanzo.” Lloyd crossed his arms, “Still making half-assed poetry?”

Hanzo shrugged, “Eh, been in an art block. You?”

“I’ve been invited to numerous science conferences. So no, I am busy!”

“Yeah, I can tell, since you were so busy that you bought a sole half-assed superman costume that’s completely one suit and looks more like pajamas.” Hanzo jabbed, his med kit touched Lloyd’s cape.

Lloyd snapped quickly afterwards, “It was a long week! Alright?!”

Ninten snapped his fingers at the two nerds, once they realized their little jabbing montage the two quickly apologized. He turned to Chuck, “Nice costume, but anyways what do you need? We’re waiting for the pageant to start.”

“We need you to stop being a wuss and come with us to a party!” Chuck revealed, “It’s Halloween dude!”

Ninten glared at Chuck, his eyes crinkled in the corners as his brows furrowed, “Dude, I’ve already told you two a hundred times—I can’t come!”

“I know, but are you really gonna go out trick or treating with your friends like a fucking child?”

“It’s my sisters! That’s why I’m going, god Chuck! You act like I have a choice—“

“Are you kidding—don’t be a pussy Ninten! We need you!” Chuck shot back, “You DO have a choice!”

“In what way does he have a choice?” Lloyd raised a brow, pushing his glasses up to his eyes.

“Judy, get her to watch the twins!” Chuck pointed to Judy and the twins in the distance, “Get her to look after your siblings and come with us!”

“W-What?! No!” Ninten shook his head, “Chuck that’s a fuckass move to do! Why do you want me to come so badly?!—“

“Because the only party we can go to doesn’t allow ‘losers’ and from what Chuck’s heard, you were invited by the party kid himself.” Hanzo explained, pushing past Chuck, “So excuse my language but Ninten, for the love of god, attend this party with us so we can get in and party til the sun rises.”

Ninten rubbed his arm, “I don’t know, I don’t wanna ditch my sisters—“

“You won’t be!” Chuck quickly grabbed his shoulders, “You just need to attend with us to the party!”

Ninten looked confused for a moment before Hanzo clarified, “He means we need to be with you to enter the party.”

“And you don’t have to stay long! Just come with us for a little while! 1 hour!” Ninten’s glare sharpened on Chuck as Chuck corrected himself, “30 minutes! Tops!”

Ninten gave a soft look to Lloyd, Lloyd’s mind was currently thinking about the offer, he finally looked up at Ninten, “I mean, I wouldn’t mind. Couldn’t be too bad, a change of pace.”

Ninten just let out an annoyed groan before he cracked, “Fine! But only 30 minutes! I don’t want to get Judy concerned!”

Chuck smirked while Hanzo nodded sharply, “Great. We leave now, we promise it’ll be quick.”

“Alright then, here’s the plan.” Sadie began, all her friends, or more importantly known as her cheer squad, surrounded her as she began to explain the details.

“Lance is throwing a party tonight, we were invited to go as the ‘special entertainment’, yknow what that means?”

Portia spoke up, a sparkle in her eyes, “Cute boys, dancing and drinking!”

“Exactly, a perfect time to have during Halloween.”

Ana’s voice cut through the group, and all the girls’ harsh glares fell on her, “But shouldn’t we…bring an offering to a party? I know it’s been like that since I was raised, but even then I feel like we also shouldn’t be drinking—“

“Shut it Snow White!” Tanya, a girl in a foxy yet funny weird red lobster costume berated Ana.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t we drink at a party? We’re there to get drunk, we don’t chat with people, that’s beneath us!” Toree said roughly, casting a suspicious scowl at Ana, “You snowflakes never know how to have fun, then again it’s all snow and crap over there.”

Ana felt her temper flare slowly, “I was just trying to—“

“No, no, Anabella is correct, girls. Lance will probably complain about us not bringing anything.” Sadie crossed her arms, biting the inside of her cheek.

“Is coming to his shit ass party not enough for the perv?” Toree furrows her brow, “What? He wants to date one of us too?”

“God, Toree—don’t be such a weirdo.” Another blonde headed girl wore a very much mermaid costume that showed too much of the shoulders for Ana’s liking.

“I’m not, you’re forgetting we’re talking to one Nicole.” Toree muttered back, shaking her fist at the girl, giving Ana the info that the girl next to her was named Nicole.

“AHEM! Girls! Think of something!” Sadie yelled, getting everyone’s attention.

After a few moments of fighting and thinking, the girls couldn’t come up with anything. Ana may have been in the far back behind the girls and Sadie, but she wasn’t stupid or crass like they were. It was such an easy answer, a child could come up with it, but the fact these girls just immediately jump to making out, drugs, and alcohol had made her shocked, repulsed even.

“How about candy?” Ana suggested, all eyes were on her again but Sadie clapped her hands.

“Oh Anabella, that's a perfect idea!” 

“Cool, but how are we gonna get the rest of the candy? I doubt anyone brought their purse and even then, all the candy stores are closed and out of stock for the whole week!” Tonya pointed out, her blonde locks swishing against the costume.

Sadie tapped her finger, gazing around the park, until she set her sights on the kids who ran past them to place their candy bags in the small cubbies behind the stage. A cruel wicked grin spread upon her lips as she smiled like a gambler who had hit the jackpot. This whole place was a candy store, the only difference was that they were free to take without a charge.

“Girls, I think I know what to do.” Sadie announced, turning back to her group, “Toree, Tanya, you guys go back to the face painting vendor Toree was working at for her Toy Shop gig. While Toree gives custom face painting to the kids, Tanya steals their trick or treat bags.”

Sadie pointed to Nicole and an unfamiliar girl with dirty amber hair and in a ballerina costume, “Nicole, Zoey, you two will just bully some unsupervised kids to give you guys candy, if they don’t give it still and does some weird psychic crap, use pepper spray on them.”

Then finally her eyes landed on the two last cheerleaders. One looked like they were trying to wear a foxy sailor uniform, the other just dressed up as a flashy angel, which had set Ana off a little but she kept her thoughts to herself, “Stacy, Gina, create a distraction for the volunteers working for the pageant stage, they’ve guarding the candy but while they’re distracted me and Ana are gonna ransack all the cubbies.”

Every girl gave a thumbs up to the idea, but Ana seemed way alarmed at the sudden plan, “W-Wait! No! This isn’t what I m-meant—“

“Perfect! Let’s get to it!” Sadie clapped her hands as the group dispersed, leaving Sadie, Ana, Stacy and Gina together near the stage. Sadie gave a malicious cackle that echoed into the night, Ana could only rub her nose in frustration.

What HAS she done?!

Judy’s eyes scanned over the many children who came up on the stage, her eyes half lidded in disinterest. She could clearly see through just from her seat alone the many cheap costumes that were bought last minute from busy parents. Her eyes would land on the kids who were too embarrassed or nervous to be up on stage, her heart ached for them, she knew the feeling of being forced upon the spotlight just to make a guardian feel special.

Children were kids, not dolls for grownups to play with, yet it kept happening every time she saw a kid with a parent. It irked her badly, but she kept a straight face as one by one kids were being graced by their eliminations from the judges.

Now who was left was Minnie, and some young girl who seemed strikingly similar to a certain maroon prick she’s seen, it ended with the letters ‘ella’. Maybe it was Della, that was her name? 

Nonetheless, this Della girl seemed to be a worthy competitor with her costume. The girl was dressed in a traditional southern belle costume, complete with a frilly peach colored dress and a wide-brimmed floppy hat adorned with colorful ribbons and bows. Her darker orange hair was styled in delicate ringlets that cascaded around her face and down her back, framed by a lace-trimmed lace collar. On her feet, she wore a pair of delicate, low-heeled slippers, their pale peach fabric matching the color of her frock. With every step she took, the ribbons on her hat fluttered in the breeze.

Despite the two being both in pastels, with Minnie being pastel pink and yellow while Della was in more peach orange, the two girls were locked in a fierce and ruthless staring match, each determined to win the upcoming beauty pageant. 

From what Minnie had told Judy, Della didn’t even try out the pageants in previous years. It got the vampire girl thinking, why now? Why would this girl want to try out now?

After a few sessions of close judgment Mayor Goodman stood up from his chair, he reached over to grab the other judges’ notecards and organized them up. Once picking out the certain red card, he spoke out in his booming voice.

“Settle down, everyone! We have tallied up the numbers, and we definitely have a winner!” 

The crowd hushed, a quiet silence filled the stage. Minnie’s hands gripped her skirt, her knuckles nearly turning white. Della’s hands grip tightly around her parasol, her brows furrowed.

“If I don’t win this…” Minnie could hear Della’s thoughts just from the distance alone on the stage, giving her a harsh dirty look.

“I’m not letting Della win this, this is the only thing I was looking forward to this month!” 

Goodman pulled the card up to his face, reading it out loud carefully, “Minnie…your outfit reminded me of my younger niece, but that’s the problem.“

Minnie’s heart shattered beyond repair as Goodman continued, “Della has a far better chance with her honeylike aspect to her costume. If you had a little more time with your outfit and took a more mature and petite approach, you could’ve shined brighter than her. The winner is Della Carlson!”

There were simply a few clapping motions from the crowd, many were whispering as Della collected her trophy, which was a small presentation cup trophy painted gold with jack o'lantern details embedded into it. It was stacked with candy in the inside of the cup. 

“Oh no…“ Judy whispered, her eyes dashed to Minnie as the small bat girl had her head hung low.

“That’s totally bogus!” Mimmie shouted to the judges, who weren’t focused on her.

“Oh what would you know! You’re just a kid!” A parent shouted from the back, however they slightly faltered when Mimmie’s fierce scowl landed on their face.

As Della blew kisses to the crowd Minnie was slowly moving to the left exit of the stage, not even looking closely at her steps as she nearly missed one and face planted into the ground. A couple of kids from the competition had softly giggled at the despaired display of Minnie.

Minnie’s head removed itself from the ground, dirt coated a bit of her face as one fake eyelash had fallen off her eye. She stared at it for some time before she saw liquid on her hands, when she realized droplets were falling to her hands, Minnie thought it was raining. 

A pair of black mary jane heels met her sight, “Minnie?” She knew the soft voice belonged to Judy, her body already shaking as her throat burned and her eyes stung. The droplets fell down faster on her hands.

The feeling of a hand on her shoulder made her body tense up, like a wooden board, “Minnie? It’s okay.” It was her sister, who’s own soft voice felt like nails to a chalkboard, Mimmie wasn’t like that.

The droplets fall quicker, and Minnie finally realizes that they weren’t rain droplets from the sky. They were teardrops, salty painful teardrops from her wet stinging eyes.

She was crying.

Minnie let out a rough sob out of her throat, before she dove into Judy’s arms. Minnie gripped Judy’s skirt tightly, her body racked with sobs. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks, her chest heaved with every breath. Her face was twisted in anguish as she cried, shoulders hunched forward and head hanging down. 

“Oh Minnie,” Judy rubbed Minnie’s back, “Don’t worry, you don’t need some trophy, your outfit looks way cooler than that little snot nosed brat.”

Minnie didn’t respond, still doubled over, her body wracked with sobs, as the weight of the loss became almost unbearable. 

Judy gripped Minnie’s shoulders tightly, she looked around spotting a cotton candy vendor, Judy looked down at Minnie, “Hey, why don’t we get something sweet to get you, then we’ll go trick or treating.”

Minnie shook her head, “N-No, I’d rather not delay our trick or t-treating.” Her shoulders were shaking, and she took deep shuddering breaths between each sob, desperately trying to get herself under control. Once she could form a coherent sentence, she spoke up again, “C-Can you get our c-candy bags with us Judy, since Ninten left to help out with something.”

Judy quickly nodded, “Of course Minnie! Let’s go, I’ll make sure to cover you so nobody else can make fun of you.”

“If they do, we'll punch them in their face!” Mimmie snapped, with Judy whispering comforting words to Minnie.

However, someone in an unfortunate situation had yelled out behind the stage: “IT’S GONE!”

Many parents were behind the stage, yelling at the stage men and volunteers. The girls approached the crowd, worried and bewildered, Judy tapped a woman’s shoulder.

“Excuse me?” Judy questioned, the woman turned around to stare at Judy, her two children with her as one young boy was wearing a dino costume, “What’s happening? Why are people screaming over here?”

“Those stupid volunteers weren’t paying attention enough and lost all the kids’ candy bags!” The woman shouted, clinging onto her youngest daughter, dressed up as a pretty pink princess, who was wailing her eyes out.

“WHAT?!” The trio of girls shouted but Judy was more repulsed at the action of the theft. Who would do such a thing to children?!

Minnie and Mimmie however were a different story.

“Where the FUCK IS MY CANDY?!” Mimmie screeched, she nearly choked the volunteer by the tie they were wearing, but Judy stopped her mid swing, “YOU’RE LUCKY SHE’S HOLDING ME BACK!”

“Great, just great…” Minnie seemed to be on the verge of tears again, sniffling, “I didn’t win that stupid pageant and now my candy’s gone.” Minnie wiped her eyes.

Judy glanced at the crowd behind them, which was slowly getting more rowdier as the minute passed, “Girls, let’s go somewhere else.” Judy whispered.

The trio quickly exited the park's stage area, but they soon realized that other parents were also looking upset as they dragged their blubbering youngsters. Judy was stumped, why were there so many crossed parents and bawling? She had began to ask a vendor what was happening, “Excuse me—“

“Look lady, I didn’t take any candy if that’s what you’re asking!” The vendor with a burly mustache quickly replied, fear and tiredness in his voice.

Judy realized this man had already dealt with enough angry parents as it is, “Oh no, no! I’m not judging or accusing you! I’m just asking why is everyone here suddenly upset. The park is flooding with teary eyed kids, and the parents seem to be enraged, what’s happening?”

The burly man just rubbed his forehead, “I dunno, from overhearing I think it’s safe to assume that someone’s been nabbing kids' candy bags like crazy. I feel bad for the kids but how the parents are coping with this is REALLY unnecessary.” He groaned as he began to close up his shop, “I need to close up early before another psycho mother comes and scratches my face off.

Judy stood there for a moment, her eyes twitched, “Alright then, if you excuse me!” She quickly sped off, her eyes on the stage as she had a determined snarl on her face.

When she got back to the back of the stage, it was cleared for the most part. Minnie and Mimmie shortly followed her, with the two of them breathing heavily,

“H-How, can you r-run that fast!?” Minnie whined out, but her eyes watched as Judy searched for the ground. Judy didn’t respond to Minnie, her focus was on searching through the cubbies. She was careful to put her hand in each one to feel around, in case one had an unwelcome bug eyed visitor inside them. When she discovered something in the cubby that used to contain Minnie's bat-themed trick or treat bag, she extracted the strange object.

It was a singular coral pink lighting shaped earring, it dangled in the fingertips of Judy’s as her nose crinkled and her eyes narrowed. Her hand by her side curled into fist, her teeth grit together. 

Judy wasn’t really a person who’d care about candy, but if the factor of children were involved that was a different story.

This involved Ninten’s sisters deeply, in other words; Judy was PISSED.

Minnie and Mimmie look at the earring, their confusion growing, “That’s an earring…” Mimmie said in a hushed tone, she looked up at Judy, “Do you know who it belongs to?”

Judy would’ve broken the earring in an instant if the twins weren’t watching, however with their PSI they could feel a creeping, fiery energy from her, it was crackling like a newly used fireplace.

“Sadie.” Judy seethed, her anger rising.

“Wow, that was easier than I thought.” Toree grunted, packing the last stolen goods into Sadie’s back seats. After a long but successful rampage of stealing, Sadie’s group finally got around enough candy to pack into 3 large pillow cases. The pillow cases were heavy, filled to the brim with a ridiculous amount of candy. The pillow cases themselves were stretched taut, the fabric struggling to contain the sheer volume of sugar and chocolate inside. Even with their arms fully extended, clutching the pillow cases tightly, Ana and Toree could barely lift them and sadly they were forced to do the heavy lifting.

“Oowww!” Ana whined, rubbing her muscles as Toree shoved her seat over, trying to get in the back with Nicole.

“Oh don’t worry, we finished with the packing. We’ll be out of here like—“ Sadie approached the driver door to enter it, when she pulled the handle and the door opened ajar, a foot had closed it shut sharply with a loud bang. 

Sadie scoffed as she recognized those heels, “Judith.”

“Sadie.” Judith had appeared, and from behind her were two little demonic bastards known as Ninten’s little siblings. 

“Oh? You hanging out with kids Judith? You really don’t have any more friends other than the korean skank?” Sadie mocked, her tone lighthearted but obviously had a backwards meaning. She then pointed to the twins, “What’s their names again? Minx and Morbid right?”

A couple of the cheer squad, including Toree, giggled at the names Sadie had given the twins. However Ana was rather quiet, not wanting to be dragged into this bullying session. She watched Judy carefully with a muddled expression, noticing her attire. She was a vampire, which was obvious, but wasn’t she the town pastor’s daughter, just like Ana herself? Doesn’t she know that vampires go against the moral code of the church? 

“Why is she dressed like this? Why would she WANT to dress like this?”

This was Ana’s first time meeting the girl Yoshi mentioned, who apparently didn’t like her from the get go, but it made her more curious. Ana looked at Judy’s face, freckled and full of makeup, or at least the eyeshadow, eyelashes and lipstick, it made Ana queasy. Her mother always did warn her about girls with heavy makeup, especially if it was in darker shades. 

In spite of that, Ana’s eyes went back to Judy’s costume but soon they fell on the two kids on both sides of Judy. 

Ana’s breathing stopped once her sight landed on the twins, she froze slightly. She was too scared to even shoot a passing glance in their direction, for fear of what she might find, but she could feel the intangible weight of their questionable and suspicious daggers from their eyes pressing down on her like an enormous bolder.

It had been a while since she had seen Minnie and Mimmie, and due to her predicament with the family, she lacked the courage to confront any of the Grey family members following what had transpired between her and Ninten. Even with the makeup on, the two didn't recognize Ana. She silently thanked Toree for using the extra face paint she had from her vendor job at the park. 

“Even then, if the two had continuously practiced their PSI, they could very well recognize my psychic signature!” With this thought in her mind, Ana stepped back away from Sadie. 

She wasn’t in the mood to be yelled at by the two of them. Ana had no intention of giving them that chance.

“Give it back Sadie.” Judy snarled, stepping closer to Sadie. 

Sadie gave an offended gasp, “Give what back?” She asked, feigning innocence in her tone of voice. 

Judy’s eyes immediately flashed wide with fury. With a sweeping gesture, she pulled the earring out and held it up for them to see.

“Oh my earring!—“ Sadie began to approach Judy, but was cut off quickly at what Judy did next.

Judy was clutching it at first, but soon she dropped it on the floor and immediately stepped on it, shattering the earrings like glass.

Sadie’s smiled quickly turned into the same snarl Judy had, wrath stained her voice, “The fuck do you want then?”

Judy pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing, “Look I can give less than a flying fuck if you want to steal candy from kids. Whatever, but don’t pull Ninten’s sisters in this. Give me back Minnie and Mimmie’s candy baskets and I won’t make this get nasty.” Judy was barely able to reach Sadie’s height, with Sadie being around 5 '6, the same height as Ana, but her scowl could already kill an army of men. 

“Yeah, you—you pony girl!” Minnie joined in, pointing a finger at Sadie as she was holding Mimmie back from kicking Sadie’s shins.

A snicker left her mouth before Sadie let out a loud shriek of laughter, as the rest of the cheer squad did the same. Sadie then kicked Minnie back to fall upon her sister, she wasn’t too harsh with the kick but boy did it make Minnie and Mimmie tumble over each other.

“Girls!” Judy quickly turned to them, her face morphed into distress when she went to help them out. Sadie grabbed her ponytail and threw her head back, causing Judy to fall upon the grass and scuffing her mary janes. By the time Judy lifted herself upright, she saw Sadie’s car drive off in the distance. Her car leaving smog in the trio’s face as they coughed while Sadie called back out,

“SEE YA LATER FUCKBUNNIES!” She taunted, practically cackling with sadistic glee as they drove away from the park. Minnie and Mimmie got up as they approached Judy.

“Judith?! Are you okay?!” The twins examined any wounds on Judy, but when she picked herself up she saw that her mary jane heels were scuffed. 

Judy was beyond livid now, her anger bubbling just below the surface, waiting to explode. Her face was flushed and taut, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. If she didn't cool down soon, she was going to implode, the force of her rage too much to contain within her small frame. 

An idea hit her at that moment, if Sadie wanted treats so badly, then she owes herself a trick.

“Don’t worry Judy, we just need to find Ninten! H-He can fix this!” Minnie spoke up, rubbing Judy’s back.

“If we can find him! Ninten just ran off and didn’t tell Judy where he was going!” Mimmie argued, her anger was also visible in her tone, “He ditched us!”

“No he didn’t! He’s just…in the park somewhere.” Minnie muttered, her own hope dwindling. 

A chilling smile spread on Judy’s lips, her eyes dilated as she turned to the twins, “Girls?” Her hands were together, eyes sharp on the girls below her, “Do you wanna play a prank on Judy?”

Both of the twins were set back on the expression on Judy’s face. Minnie was cowardly behind her sister while Mimmie gave a stern yet determined look to Judy, “I don’t mind doing a prank on that rich floozy, as long as we get our candy back and put her in her place!”

Judy laughed slowly, “Good, but first, what’s the closest thing Sadie loves so much?”

This got the twins thinking hard, it took some time but Mimmie got the idea, “Sadie’s pet cat, Diamond!”

“What?” Minnie gave her sister a curious glance.

“Whenever I was in detention and Della was the teacher’s aid, she always complained about that damn cat!” Mimmie explained to Judy and Minnie, “Apparently this week Diamond tore up Della’s diorama of Podunk that she was gonna present on Friday.”

“That’s perfect then!” Judy clapped her hands, “We just need to find him for this prank.”

“Uh…Judy? What’s the prank though?” Minnie looked up at Judy, her face filled with unease.

Judy didn’t answer her, her body’s form may have been more dignified and refined, but a wave of dark energy was coming from her. Minnie could feel that energy with her own PSI just miles away, but she didn’t say anything as Judy says,

“We’re gonna need Mimmie for this part.”

“We’re here.” Chuck called out exiting his truck as he got Ninten and Hanzo out of the trunk, both of them trembling as they clutched each other, “Oh stop being babies! You guys are alright!” 

“N-Next time I’m t-teleporting all of us here.” Ninten's legs wobbled, grumbling underneath his breath, Hanzo and him got off of the trunk as Hanzo immediately threw up around the corner.

“Oh don’t worry, I’ll drive us back.” Chuck smiled, Hanzo rolled his eyes at that claim.

When Lloyd left the car, he looked up at the loft in the distance, it took them a while to find parking so he couldn’t blame them for parking so far. The walk was rather filled with chatter, Lloyd watched as Ninten joked around with his friends, he didn’t know Ninten how Ninten had stayed with his town friends from elementary till now, it was interesting to say the least. 

He’s seen a lot of kids like Chuck, needless to say they were funny from a distance, but being in their genuine space or company was like gambling with your life. So of course he has to steer clear from Chuck.

Hanzo, there was a lot to say about him. Lloyd met Hanzo beforehand when he visited Podunk and Hanzo was with Ninten. First off; he was a straight up false personification of a nerd. He was smoother than any jazz music Lloyd’s mother had played when she was painting. He could get girls, maybe a few, and also not get picked on by bullies? 

“And he calls himself a nerd pfft—“ Lloyd rolled his eyes, crossing his arms. The second part was that Hanzo was too hot to be a nerd, sure he had the glasses on, but they weren’t bulky and firm, they were more like slim jim thin and the lenses were shaded too. Lloyd’s never seen another nerd have any type of glasses like that, then again he had some thin frame circle glasses when he was younger. 

Overall Hanzo was too…pretty to be a nerd. 

Oh shit—wait, what was he saying ?! 

Lloyd’s flustered face was noticed by Ninten, “You alright dude?”

“Perfectly fine Kendrick!” Lloyd spat out in embarrassment, Ninten just focused back on the sidewalk.

It didn't take them long to arrive at Lance’s loft. The loft was decked out wall-to-wall in Halloween decorations. Paper skeletons dangled from the ceiling, cobwebs covered every available surface, black and orange streamers were strewn about the front entrance. This family must have been quite wealthy, as the place was huge. Thank goodness for that, because the turnout was massive. Even from the street itself, Lloyd could tell that at least a thousand kids had shown up for this party alone.

Two 12 year old boys were guarding the doorway, as they imposed in front of the teens, “State your names and your status!” One of them ordered as the other one crossed his arms. 

“Status?” Lloyd questioned loudly, Hanzo shushed, whispering something about a certain Lance guy approaching. For the first time, in a long time, he found himself longing for the safety of a hiding spot.

He didn't do well with crowds...

A guy with slick back orange hair and skeleton makeup all over his face appeared at the doorway, “What are you two miniature zealots yelling about…” Lance faced the group in front of him, a loathsome gaze fell upon the group, but it was mainly at Chuck, “You again? Look I told you and your little buddy you ain’t invited! Nobody knows you freaks!”

Hanzo let out a soft chuckle while Chuck grabbed the hem of Ninten’s makeshift ghost blanket and pulled it up, revealing the hometown hero himself, “Will this change your mind?” Chuck raised the question in his voice.

Lance dropped his cup, which when it spilled on the sidewalk Lloyd had recognized the smell of alcohol, he whispered, “Wooah, hey Ninten! Didn’t think you’d come!”

“I didn’t want to—“ Ninten grumbled underneath his breath again. Soon Lance forced an arm around Ninten, dragging him in as he blabbered something about the baseball team waiting to see him again.

Chuck spun to squeal at Lloyd and Hanzo, “WE’RE IN!” He giggled like a fangirl as he grabbed the two of their wrists and dragged them in.

Minutes after, a familiar Plymouth Fury pulled up behind Chuck’s truck. Finally, the car pulled up to the curb, looking at the loft before them. Sadie, Ana, and the cheer squad climbed out of the cramped back seat of the car, their laughter and chatter filling the space as they squeezed in together. Ana looked at the decorations, she’s never felt more alone in a situation like this.

The loft was huge, towering over her and the other girls, the sounds of music and laughter spilling from the opened windows. The lights shone brightly, almost blinding in Ana’s eyes.

Sadie quickly stomped to the door, pushing the two 12 year olds past her as she yelled out Lance's name, “LANCE!”  

Lance quickly reeled back to Sadie, “Sadie! My lovely wicked witch of the west! You’re here!—“

Toree shoved the bags of candy in Lance’s arms, Lance's eyes widened in amazement, “That’s all the candy we could find, go wild, it’s our ticket for coming in here. Be glad.” Sadie put forth, revolted by Lance’s presence. Quickly, her and the cheer squad patterned away, with Lance moving aside to allow them entry.

Ana just stood next to him, she observed the goings-on of the gathering. There were people everywhere, seemingly occupying every corner of the house. The girl found herself gulping nervously as she tried to calm herself down. She'd never felt so out of her element. There was chatter about drugs, alcohol, and sleazy topics everywhere, this party was way out of her league than she thought it was.

She was left with little time to dwell on the fact, however, as Lance swiftly recovered. He had finally seemed to notice Ana, slowly turning his head towards her. A vain but cruel expression on his face as he tried to speak in a charming fashion, “You gonna start clowin’ around, circus baby?”

Ana quickly kicked the sleazy boy in the kneecaps, running off in sickening resent as he squealed in pain and she sped away from him to find Sadie.

After Lance recovered from the kick, he rubbed his ankles and snapped his fingers for the 12 year old kids in suits and glasses to grab the candy bags. 

Back with Ninten, he was forced into talking to his old baseball team members. Surprisingly he had fun catching up with the rest of the team. It wasn’t until Lance pulled him away again as he struggled to not sock the dude in the face.

Lance dragged him to stand on a nearby table, holding Ninten’s wrist tightly in the air, “Alright, alright ya’ll! It’s the night of the century! Halloween!”

The entire party cheered loudly, Lloyd and Ana held their hands over their ears as their faces shifted in discomfort or irritation. Ninten also cringed at the noise but kept his ground as Lance continued, “Tonight we have a special guest with us! Give it up for the town hero himself, NINTEN GREY!”

Once again, the crowd squealed and yowled like a bunch of animals, Ninten would’ve appreciated the slight gesture of praise had it not been in a compact house filled with many teens. Each teen in the party hooted, hollered, and bellowed out their hearts, with Ana rapidly entering the kitchen area not to hear this crowd screaming idiocy. 

Lance then spoke up more, “But night has just started; we’ve got the snacks, we’ve the drugs, we’ve alcohol, we’ve got all the BODACIOUS men and ladies UP IN HERE!” 

After another deafening sound of the crowd thundered Lance had turned to some of his friends, who were pouring a small shot for Ninten and one had brought Ninten a small slice of lime, “Ninten! Will be starting off the night with the first taste of tequila!”

One of the boys had poured salt in Ninten’s hand, the other flipped his ghost costume off his head as Lance passed him the shot of tequila.

“Lance—what the hell?! I can’t do this, I’ve gotta go! ” Ninten quietly hissed towards his old team member in slight embarrassment, drinking was NOT on his list of things to do tonight. 

“C’mon Ninten don’t be such a fag! ” Lance whirled his head towards Ninten as he whispered with a narrowed look at the ghost boy, “ You gonna bitch out in front of everyone and look like a sissy?! ”

Ninten came to a halt, his gaze darting to the throng, which was completely focused on him. He noticed Chuck, Hanzo, and Lloyd among the crowd; Chuck was enthusiastically nodding in response to the offer, but Hanzo and Lloyd were not. Hanzo shrugged, suggesting that it COULD be a decision. Lloyd was in denial and strongly opposed to sipping the shot, raising his hands in a 'no' gesture as he sought to encourage Ninten not to fall for it. He was a little reluctant, but the prospect of defrauding the people was too risky. Finally, with a sigh, Ninten gave the crowd a displeased yet deadpanned expression and uttered his response.

“Fuck it, it’s fine.”

With those words out of his mouth, he gave a quick lick of the salt on his hand, chugged the shot in his hands, and bit down onto the lime. The bitter yet mellowed down tequila smoothly went down his throat, with Ninten letting out a satisfied exhale. Lance pulled his hand up, and the crowd went wild. The pillows filled to the brim with candy were thrown in the air by the 12 year olds as candy exploded everywhere, as if candy was raining from the ceiling. People ran in to grab as much candy as they could, signifying that the REAL party was starting.

The night passed on as Judy was bringing her car Patches to the plaza, Mimmie sat in the passenger seat as Judy drove. The car pulled up to the curb outside the pet store, Judy’s expression filled with surprise, “The pet store?”

The two girls exited out of the car before they walked towards the alley in between the pet store and another shop next to it.

“Yeah! From what Della has described the cat, I’ve seen that fatboy come around her almost every afternoon while in the plaza. I think he secretly has some sort of pet mafia meeting he holds every day!” Mimmie explained, emphasizing the “fatboy” part by holding her hands out like she was holding a large pile of clothes, “He’s REALLY chunky, but I think that’s his fur!”

Judy gave a small smile to the young girl, but soon a small noise echoed in the alleyway, a box fell over and the shadow of a cat stood in the moonlight. Mimmie quickly smiled at Judy, “I’ve got this!” Mimmie quickly moved closer to the cat in the moonlight, she stood nearly a few feet away from it. With her hands clasped together, she focused heavily on the cat’s aura, using her psychic energy to create a link between her and the cat.

Mimmie used Telepathy :

“Hello!” Her voice echoed into the mind of the cat.

“Eey, who th' hell thinks they can walk into MY alleyway!?" A rough, New York voice barked out, it slowly kicked a trash can over. A flashlight fell out of the can, rolling out to the ground and revealing the cat to be the familiar white and ambered Scottish Fold, Diamond. “This is MY space, ya get me? You's better turn around and hoof it 'fore ya make me mad, see?" 

“Don’t worry I’m not here to scare you or cause a fight, we just need to ask you something!” Mimmie gave a soft smile to the cat.

The cat gave a curious head tilt to the young girl, could it hear her? “Go on?” It spoke, waiting for her to continue.

“Your owner Sadie has been a real bitch recently, and she needs to pay! We were thinking you could help us with a little prank of ours!”

The cat huffed, sitting down, "Now hold up, 'fore you start jabberin'," Diamond retorted. "Yuh really think I'd sell out MY boss? I ain't no snitch, ya got it? My loyalty stands, end of story."

“Oh really? How loyal has she been recently? Knowing you, you’re constantly pampered with, but from what Della’s been saying, Sadie’s been lacking at watching over you!” Mimmie gave a quick smirk to the cat, the cat was stunned.

"Eeeeey, listen up," Diamond piped up again, now with a hint of irritation. "My situation ain't so hot, ya know? My fur's a mess, my claws are growin' like weeds, and that sister of hers is givin' me table scraps instead of a proper meal. Plus, I ain't had a proper groomin' in 4 whole weeks! It's a crime against my beauty, I'm tellin' ya!"

“I know! Must be totally grody! But I think I know how to fix that situation.” Mimmie winked, the cat perked up.

"You got a plan or what?" Diamon said, the accent in his voice sharp and heavy. His paws were crossed across his chest, and the expression on his face was skeptical.

“Of course I do! You see, the plan is simple. My friend here Judy is thinking of traumatizing your owner by pretending to kill you!” Mimmie began to go into detail about Judy’s plan, “What we need you to do is just act like you got hit and play dead! Once I give you the signal, you can get back up again, and by then your owner’s gonna coddle you SO BADLY that she’ll cater to your every whim!”

"Kid, that's a bit effed up. I mean, what's in it for me, huh?" Diamond demanded, eyes narrowed as he waited.

“One: You get every request catered to you because she nearly lost her beloved pet, hence wise, she’s extra overprotective of how you’re treated and you get spoiled from dusk to til dawn!” Mimmie was starting her persuasion tactic, pulling out a small bag of catnip, more so around 0.42oz, “Two: The signal will be catnip, I’ll give you some catnip by the end.”

Diamond’s nose sniffed the air and his pupils grew in size, "Ooooh you got the good sh—I mean stuff, huh?" he exclaimed, a wide grin spread across his face and he rubbed his paws together, the wheels of his mind already turning. "Fine, I'll go along with your plan, but you better hold up your end of the bargain by the end of it, ya hear?"

“Wicked, you’ll get it once she’s convinced you’re dead.”

Since the conversation ended, Mimmie opened her hands out and Diamond immediately pounced into her arms, licking her face. “Awhhh!” She giggled slightly as Judy patted her back.

“Wow! That was amazing! Did he agree?” Judy queried, Mimmie gave a dead set nod with a proud smile.

Judy gave a vile grin towards Mimmie while Mimmie herself copied that exact grin, “Perfect, Minnie and Sharron are gonna grab the blood we need for this prank.”

“How much blood?”

“Eh, just a bottle of it, like around 4 oz.” Judy mused, when Mimmie raised a brow she further said, “Basically the size of my hand.”

“Oooh!” Mimmie understood the size in question and looked back at Diamond, who was purring softly at Mimmie’s petting.

Eventually after waiting for around 30 minutes, Sharron arrived with Minnie. Minnie was holding the pint size bottle, but she looked slightly frightened.

“You okay Minnie?” Judy asked softly, Sharron rolled her eyes.

“She’s fine, she’s scared of the butcher. Weird part is that the butcher seems to know her?” Sharron gave a bewildered expression to Minnie, who shook her head in dismay at the notion, “He just gave her thumbs up without us saying anything before draining some pig blood from one of his pig legs. Then he gave the bottle to Minnie, all bloodied up without wiping it. Poor girl was so upset she would’ve fainted so I had to clean the bottle up.”

“Oh, Shawn must’ve mistaken Minnie for me—“ Mimmie but quickly Sharron and Minnie gave her astonished looks, more so outrage from Minnie than surprise.

“WHY WOULD YOU KNOW THE LOCAL BUTCHER BY HIS FIRST NAME?!” Minnie squealed, angered but also fuddled and disturbed at this point for her sister.

Mimmie gave her a wide eyed distant stare as she shook her head while patting Diamond, “You don’t wanna know…” She responded, sorta adding a ghostly tone to her voice as her sister facepalmed.

“Great, my sister and the local butcher are in kahoots with each other. Man—she’s gonna be a killer someday! Can this day get any —“ 

“Ah ah aah !” Judy quickly pointed to Minnie, cutting her off with a warning stare, “You know what happens when someone says that!”

Minnie crossed her arms, pouting, but she quickly was distracted by Diamond’s fur, “Oooh! Kitty!”

While the twins were distracted, Sharron glanced at Judy, “You’re lucky you came to my house, would’ve fallen asleep in the living room had you not banged on my door like a maniac.”

“Oh don’t worry Sharron, I swear this prank will be funny. Sadie deserves this!” Judy pressed, Sharron leaned over the car.

“I mean yeah, of course she does, but in front of the town? Feels a bit…much.”

“Was it a bit much when she pushed you down the stairs and collided with one of those dudes who tried to ask you out as a cruel joke in PE today?” Judy replied, hesitating to use her soft tone. 

Sharron flinched slightly at the brought up memory, but she gave a reserved response to Judy, “Uh…yeah it was.”

“Then she deserves this. She can’t be ruining things for people anymore.” Judy declared, rubbing Sharron’s back.

A small comfortable grin replaced Sharron’s frown, Judy just smiled back softly but as she does that Sharron’s cheeks slowly turn red.

“Sharron? You alright? You lookin’ a bit red—“ Judy began but Sharron quickly shut her down.

“Hush! I’m fine, just, it’s an embarrassing memory from school in my mind.” Sharron turned away from Judy, rubbing her cheek while pushing down her star sunglasses.

Ana was starting to regret this, well, she was regretting a lot of things at the moment. Parties were filled to the brim with loud obnoxious people, making it impossible to concentrate. Her ears were assaulted by a wall of sound as music blared from unseen speakers, while people danced and talked in tight groups. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and alcohol, a smell that brought out an emotion of repugnance from Ana and the eerie purple and orange lights gave the room a strange, almost nightmarish feel. Ana pushed her way through the crowds, searching for any familiar faces as she surveyed the scene. 

She knew nobody here, all she needed to find was Sadie and stay with her, the problem was that Sadie was always moving! If Ana found her and looked away, Sadie would be out of sight in a matter of seconds, and it was getting on Ana’s nerves.

Ana was muttering about leaving the party when she saw the backdoor of the loft open, curiosity got the better of her and she followed the person. It seemed to be of no use as the person was gone as quick as the wind, but just before Ana was about to give up she heard the dumpster move slightly.

“Uh? Hello is anyone in there?—“

“Go away! I don’t need to have money! Jesus! You airheaded jocks just never give up—“ Lloyd popped his head out of the trashcan, his eyes behind his glasses widened, “Ana?”

“L-Lloyd?!” Ana gasped, surprise and distress in her eyes as she realized the situation, “What are you doing in here? I thought you quit hiding in those things!” Ana reached out to grab Lloyd’s hand, but Lloyd pulled it back.

“I don’t always hide in trash cans! That’s what my dad does! I just…” Lloyd pulled his head back, “I just couldn’t find a hiding spot in the house.”

“Well, what happened that made you so scared that you went back into your old hiding habits?” Ana asked, she was worried about her friend, plus it gave her an excuse not to go back inside that hellhole of a party.

Lloyd sighed, ashamed at the fact of him falling back into his old elementary school habit, “I was…getting hassled by these jocks. I tried finding Ninten but he seems to be nowhere, and I thought this party would be good enough to go to since his friends were sure it was a low party—“

“Why would you trust that?! Especially coming from that Chuck fellow—“

“I DON’T KNOW ANABELLE!” Lloyd shouted, which startled Ana as he continued. His rant was slowly swirling into an anxiety attack, “Then I got smoke blown in my face, alcohol drenched on my costume, some guy nearly threw up on my shoes, and I HATE THIS PARTY! I WANNA LEAVE !” 

Lloyd finally heaved out a breath as he struggled to get some air in lungs, finally after a moment he calmed down and felt a hand on his back. It was Ana, she was rubbing his back while he hummed, feeling more relaxed, “Thanks Ana.”

“No problem. Maybe I can find Ninten? Tell him you wanna leave.”

“Are you sure? With the whole situation between you two, I don’t wanna make you uncomfortable.” Lloyd began but Ana pulled him out of the trash.

“Nonsense! I’ll get out of my comfort zone if it means helping you out!” Ana wiped her hands on her costume, looking up at Lloyd, “Besides, I don’t think Ninten would recognize me. I simmered down part of my PSI for a bit and I have this harlequin makeup on, so I’m good!”

Lloyd gave her a deadpan expression, “Ana, that’s clown makeup.”

“No it isn’t.”

“Anabelle, sweet winter child, that is clown makeup. From the school of clown college, the way you did that faint paint makeup is clown makeup.” Lloyd placed a hand on her shoulder.

Ana looked wildly confused, when she looked down at the pool that the loft had she was harshly reminded of the outfit Sadie had forced her to wear. She was already distraught tonight, so she decided to ignore those feelings until she got home.

“Lloyd, just wait for Ninten here.” Ana replied back, walking back to the backdoor as Lloyd just gave her a thumbs up. 

Being back inside the party mentally killed a part of Ana inside herself, the smell of alcohol and weed hit her like a brick wall. Ana had been walking around the party, trying to find Ninten. Finally, she spotted a suspicious-looking ghost boy looking out an open window, before she could even get closer to ask if he knew where Ninten was, the boy pulled the costume off of him, revealing himself to be the boy she was looking for!

Ana flinched slightly, looking at Ninten’s appearance, the boy had changed dramatically over the years. His hair was longer and straightened, his face itself could be described as a fairytale prince and his eyes shined bright from the moonlight casted upon him. He seemed to be holding a shot glass in his hand, but it was empty, this caught Ana off guard, the old Ninten she knew never drank! Not after the incident at Ellay that landed him and friends in jail!

Had he forgotten the promise he made to her? Or had he just become spiteful enough to not give a damn anymore? She couldn’t blame him, that would make her a hypocrite considering she had broken plenty of promises to the group after her mother got more strict with her schedule.

He had a hazy expression in his eye, but it rapidly faded as she approached him. She came towards him cautiously, and sure enough, Ninten straightened himself. A soft yet tired, “Hey.” escapes his lips as Ana just leaned against the wall next to the window.

“Hey.” She replied back, just softly. It seems like Ninten didn’t recognize her, just as planned. Silence passed them slowly, but it was cut off by Ana, “You seem tired.”

“Yeah, that’s what happens when you’ve been turning off your PSI for quite some time.” Ninten muttered, swishing the droplet of tequila in the shot glass that was being held by his fingertips, or Ana assumed it was tequila.

“I’m surprised that you’d drink, with you being a hero and all. Don’t you care about your reputation?” Ana asked softly, which got a bitter chortle out of Ninten.

“Oh please, people in this town don’t give a damn about representation. Sure it seems they do but everyone’s got skeletons in their closet.” Ninten placed the shot glass on the window sill, “All I gotta worry about is seeming brave and resilient to these idiots, nobody would give a damn if I actually followed the rules or not, they didn’t give a damn back then, they’re certainly too late to try now.” 

“But still…it’s dangerous.”

“…What’s your name?”

“Uhh—“ Ana’s mind went on hold, she had to think of some creative name quickly, “A-Amy! It’s Amy.”

Smooth move Ana, well whatever the case, Ninten took the fake name and just shrugged. 

“Well Amy, from the looks of it you seem out of town. So I'll give you the rundown, out here, nobody gives a damn about any danger.” Ninten harshly answered, sending her a soft scowl, “Back when there was some sort of alien mischief around, nobody gave a damn that poltergeists were causing a ruckus, they only cared about the zoo animals that escaped, and even then they sent a kid out there to fix their problem.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” ‘Amy’ spoke 

“No big deal, it didn't scar me too badly.” Ninten spoke; he gave a soft smile to ‘Amy’, “Yknow, you’re a sweet girl Amy, at least there’s people like you in the world.”

‘Amy felt her heart swell up, sure the compliment was more towards ‘Amy’, but Ana’s eyes always watered. She gave a small smile back to Ninten, “Thank you, that’s the nicest thing anyone’s said to me in a while.”

“Well, I’m glad I made you smile tonight.” Ninten blinked slowly as ‘Amy’ and he watched out the window.

‘Amy’ turned back to the party as she crossed her arms, “I am happy, considering this party has been a bust to me, I’m not really the party type of girl, you get me?”

“…!” Ninten suddenly stood straighter and his eyes widened, it reminded Ana of scared prey in the forest.

Ana became frightened as she noticed flashing red and blue lights reflected in Ninten's eyes. The flashing lights came from outside, and she thought she heard tires screaming someplace.

She swears she had nearly called out his name, “Ninten—“

“THE FEDS! THE FEDS ARE OUTSIDE!” Someone screamed, the music came to a screeching halt when a loud bang was heard at the front door. 

With a deafening slam, the police burst into the room, flashlights blinding and voices booming as they shouted for everyone to freeze. Panic spread through the room like wildfire, the sudden intrusion shattering the carefree atmosphere. People started scrambling for the exits, tripping over each other in their rush to escape. Lights cut off abruptly, and the once loud music was replaced by the sound of shattering glass and the panicked cries of the partygoers. 

Sadie grabbed Ana’s arm, pulling her towards the nearby window, yelling out to the other cheer squad members, "RUN! GO! GO! GO!” 

“What about Stacy and Nicole—“ Tony squealed out, only for Sadie to push her along with the others to another window.

“FORGET ABOUT THEM!” 

The police were closing in, breaking more into the room. Immediately, Ninten all sprang into action, he saw Chuck and Hanzo approaching him. They pushed their way through the panicked crowd as Ninten climbed out the window and into the back pool area, the other two following him.

Lloyd was startled at first but gave Ninten a frown, “There you! I’ve been looking for you for hours—GAHHH!” He was grabbed by the wrist by Chuck as the four of them ran past the pool and jumped the fence.

The sounds of sirens and shouted instructions echoed through the area, but the group kept running, desperate to escape the consequences of their wild night. The cheer squad was doing the same thing; Toree and Tanya had to remove their heels to continue sprinting, however Sadie, Zoe, and Gina all wore pump heels, so they were fine. Both groups ran as fast as they could, their breaths coming in short gasps as the adrenaline coursed through their veins.

After a while both of the crews found their cars a great distance away from the police that were surrounding Lance’s house. Chuck and Sadie cranked the ignition, and both automobiles began to move away from their parked spots.

As the cops rushed to the scene, Chuck's truck and Sadie's Plymouth Fury both activated, and the two drivers sped away, tires squealing. As they rushed away, everyone could hear police sirens and yelling in the distance, their pulses beating and adrenaline rushing. They knew they had narrowly escaped getting caught by the cops, and they were relieved to be out of the chaotic scene.

Chuck's eyes were focused on the floor as Lloyd looked worried, “You sure you can drive?”

“Yeah, I’m alright.” Chuck responded, his hands tight on the wheel, “I was helping Hanzo with his alcohol tolerance by watching over him, but when I went to go grab a small beer for myself fuckin’ Kyle Easton, the fuckin’ cocksucker, stumbled into the kitchen and FUCKING THREW UP IN THE COOLER !” Chuck finished off with a yell as Lloyd flinched.

The pirate boy then took a breather and said, “But it’s fine, I’m fine.”

“How long were we in there?” Ninten asked, his eyes tired as he wiped them, he could feel a migraine coming towards the back of his head. The truck jostled along the bumpy road, the occupants bouncing up and down in their seats. 

Lloyd looked at his wrist, only to remember that he didn’t have his watch with him. It was stolen by one of those unamusing jocks, “Dunno, lost my watch.”

“I’m just wondering who the hell called the cops.” Hando muttered, his expression dizzy as he leaned over himself, clutching his knees, “Ugh…” 

“And I’m wondering when you’re gonna puke your guts out, considering you went a little too hard on the drinking—“

Just as Chuck said that, Hanzo suddenly threw his head back before violently leaning down further and immediately vomited onto the road behind them. All of the boys let out a startled and disgusted shout, the most prominent screams came from Chuck and Ninten as the air was filled with the stench of vomit.

"UGH! GROSS!" Ninten yelled out, scooting away from the vomit puddle in the middle of the trunk space the two were sitting in.

“DUDE! In my TRUNK?! Really?!” Chuck cries out in disgust and dread, “Ugh! LAAMMME! I’m gonna have to clean that barf-shit by the end of tonight!”

“Oh I’m sorry I couldn’t HOLD IT IN during a BUMPY TRUCK RIDE!” Hanzo bellowed angrily.

“I think we’re all just…done with this night.” Lloyd stated out loud, it cut the argument off as all three boys agreed.

“Yep.”

“Most definitely.”

“Big time.” 

As the car stayed silent and truck bounced along the rocky road that was heading back to Podunk, Chuck had the nerve to ask, “So I guess we’re never going to Lance’s parties ever again?—“

“YES.” Both Ninten and Hanzo angrily exclaimed, as Chuck flinched.

“Jeez—sorry I asked!” Chuck remarked sarcastically.

“I’m just never going to a Podunk party again.” Lloyd confirmed as vacant look was placed on his face, leaning his head against the close window and shutting his eyes.

“Thanks for dropping me off Sadie.” Toree expressed gratitude towards the witch costume girl.

“Sure, no problem. Besides, the girls and I are gonna need an alibi if Nicole or Stacey tries ratting us to the police, so we’ll help you close up your vendor.” Sadie muttered, as the rest of the girls got out of the car.

Ana was just glad to be out of there, and she may feel like a party pooper for feeling this, but she was also grateful that the party was canceled by the cops. She bet the neighbors were so annoyed by the noise, those poor people. It was the end of the night, the Pairley park clock tower rang as it was hinting that it was 11 pm. Parents were leaving back to their cars, frustrated and tired, all written upon their faces while their children’s faces were dripping with tears and snot.

Another car parked nearby Sadie’s car, it was Chuck’s car, “You said you were supposed to be meeting Judy and the twins here at the end of the night?”

“Y-Yeah, me and her were supposed to split up with each twin and go around the neighborhood—FUCKKKKKK!” Ninten screamed into his costume, his mind messy and tainted with guilt as he stressed, “How the FUCK AM I GONNA EXPLAIN TO JUDY?!” 

“Hey, I mean, could say you were helping me with something—“

“Help you with what Chuck?! A project?! Projects don’t take 5 fucking hours!” Ninten yelled, only for Lloyd to rub his back. He groaned into his blanket ghost costume once more, screaming into it.

“Alright Ninten, calm down, you’re bringing attention to us.” Lloyd whispers, as the noise was indeed bringing peering eyes at them.

Douglas and Yoshi had entered the park, both of them bemused by the situation, “Woah, so many angry parents. Is this how a PTA meeting feels like?” Yoshi asked Douglas, who shrugged in response.

However when Sadie was the last one out of his car, a loud meowing noise caught everyone’s attention in the parking lot area. Sadie whirled around at the noise, gasping in shock, “Diamond! What are you doing here silly, you’re supposed to be back home!” Sadie patted her legs, tempting Diamond to come over.

Diamond quickly strolled over to his owner, however something felt wrong.

Something felt weird, a harsh energy rolled into the parking lot. It was enough to make Ana and Ninten twitch at the feeling, it was a feeling so vile and heavy. 

Sharron and Minnie appeared behind Chuck’s truck, which had Ninten and Hanzo looking back to see their sisters.

“Minnie?” “Sharron?”

“Kendrick?” “Hanzo? You looks shit—“

Midway in the middle of Sharron’s speech and amongst Diamond’s stride to his owner Sadie, a car Ninten was familiar with rapidly sped from the road and onto the parking lot, its tires screeching like a banshee from hell. Diamond turned just in time to see the car bearing down on it. Time slowed; the world narrowed to the frantic beating of the cat's heart as it froze, torn between fight or flight. In that instant, the car stopped, right in front of the cat, but Diamond threw itself a distance away from the car as if it was launched from the force of the car. 

Diamond landed nearly a few feet from Patches, blood spilled from his neck. 

The silence was deafening, the absence of sound was palpable. The parking lot was still and hushed, parents had shielded their children’s eyes from the sudden carnage. 

Minnie was nearly convinced that the cat was dead as her eyes watered slightly, “W-Wait…” She whispered slowly, inching closer but Sharron held her back.

Sadie let out a blood-curdling scream, the sound echoing through the air, “DIAAAAMOOOONND!” She let out a strangled cry and ran towards Diamond’s supposed “corpse”. She knelt beside her cat, her hands shaking uncontrollably as she reached for the stout furry yet bloodied body of her Scottish fold. 

Sadie’s vision blurred as tears streamed down her cheeks, the image of her cat's lifeless body searing into her mind.  “Diamond! DIAMOND! C’mon baby boy you're fine! Get up! Momma’s gonna get you to a vet! Wake up! Meow! ANYTHING !” Her voice was shrill as she clutched her cat, “Don’t do this to me—PLEASE DON’T DO THIS! Oh GOD—this can’t be HAPPENING—“

She was cut off when the sound of a car door slamming was heard and the clicking of heels against the floor prodded her attention. Sadie peered up at the person who came from the car to wall up in front of her, and all distraught and anguish morphed into rage and lividness, “You.” She said, her voice tainted with snapt as Judy was in front of her, a warm but backstabbing smile was on her face.

Judy’s lips moved, her voice slow and condescending, “Oh? Did your cat have a little accident?”

“You! YOU! LOOK WHAT YOU DID! Look what you did to my precious BABY!” Sadie shrieked, her eyes filled with raw hatred for the girl in front of her as Judy raised a brow.

“But Sadie, all of this wouldn’t have happened if you just kept your filthy hands to yourself.” Judy taunted, hands behind her back as she moved around Sadie, Sadie turned her head back to Judy.

“THE FUCK DO YOU—mean…“ Sadie’s voice swiftly went quiet as Judy approached her car, everyone was stunned, watching as Judy had made it towards Sadie’s candy apple plymouth fury.

The girl stood there, her eyes studying the car with a look of admiration. Her hands rested on the hood, fingers tracing over the smooth surface as she surveyed the vehicle from front to back. Judy looked as if she was inspecting every inch, taking in every detail and feature of the car, as if it was a thing of beauty to be marveled at. She took a peek at Sadie, “Yknow, this is a really great car Sadie. But you know what I like about trick or treating the most?”

Nobody said a word, not wanting to answer. Judy shrugged and looked back at the car with a crazed smile, “It’s the trick that’s the most interesting!” Judy violently kicked the trunk door so hard that the trunk's hood popped off, showing the numerous stolen candy bags from the kids throughout the park.

Minnie discovered her red glittering bespoke pumpkin basket was among the vast numbers of empty candy bags and baskets; her tears instantly gone. “My candy bag!” She yelled out, she removed herself from Sharron’s grip, running towards Sadie’s trunk.

“Minnie wait—“ Ninten began but Minnie ignored her older brother.

Once she grabbed her basket, she had a hopeful smile on her face, but when she turned the basket upside down, only a small candy wrapper fell out of it. Minnie was stumped, “W-What?”

A couple other kids followed her footsteps, their parents calling out to them to come back but they refused. They hurried to grab their own candy bags and baskets, as well as pillowcase bags, but none of them contained any candy. They flipped their baskets and bags upside down, with just air and empty wrappers dumped out. Parents approached the Plymouth fury slowly, their expressions filled with stupor and disbelief as they recognized the baskets and bags for their kids.

One kid, the familiar kid dressed up in a dinosaur costume, swiftly turned to Sadie. He was upset at this discovery, “Where’s our candy, you witch!?” 

Some of the kids were nervous while the parents began to question.

“Wait a minute—Yeah!? What the hell happened to my kids’ candy?!” A parent shouted from across the crowd.

Sadie faltered, her eyes widened with insight. She had been caught red handed, “I u-uh, I have no idea! I don’t even know h-how they got there—“

“LIAR!” A girl in a tooth fairy costume screeched, pointing to Sadie, “You’re a SCUM LIAR! You’re the one that took my candy!”

A couple other kids agreed, pointing at Sadie as the parents’ focus was all on the alone witch.

“Where is it?” One parent grilled, her wrath wasn’t hidden in her voice as she clutched her child who was going to cry at not seeing his candy, “Where is my child’s candy!?”

More parents began questioning and demanding Sadie, steadily closing in on her. Sadie was stuttering like she had been caught in the rain as she backed up into Judy’s car. It wasn’t until someone screamed that the focus was dragged away from her.

“IT’S ALL GONE!”

The parents, children, and teens in the area turned Ana. She was panting heavily and clutching her ruff. She couldn’t take this injustice much longer, “It’s GONE! ALRIGHT?! Sadie and her goons stole from all the children around the park at this time! We took it to some party so the teens at said party could eat it!” Ana announced loudly, and Ninten had a pit in his stomach as he suspected he'd been eating his own sisters' sweets without realizing it.

“That party got canceled due to the police invading the loft, and I'm pretty sure the police took it away for drug testing! It’s all FUCKING GONE!” Ana ultimately finished while she pulled off her small clown cap, upset that she had made this plan go this far. She should've stopped Sadie a long time ago.

The adults and children blinked at the announcement, waiting as Ana finished. Once she was done, one father turned to her, “W-Wait. Lemme get this straight; you’re saying Miss Carlson and her goonies here took our children’s candy, went to some party to supply said childrens’ candy to the teens there, and the police raided the place.”

“T-That is correct sir…” Ana nodded, disappointed at her involvement in this crime.

Another parent spoke up, her eyes filled with fear and concern, “S-So that means…all our children’s candies are fully gone?”

“Yep.” Judy spoke up, reminding everyone she was still her, “Considering the place was raided, that meant there were probably drugs and alcohol at that party, meaning every single sweet those little angels worked so hard for is contaminated with those same substances.” 

Judy walked away from the open car trunk, walking back to her own car and leaned over it, “So that means the police definitely had to take the candy in for drug testing! Meaning all those sweetmeats are GONE! Nada!”

The silence was thick, as if it had weight and substance. 

Then the air became filled with the noises of screaming children and angry parents:

“THIS IS AN OUTRAGE!”

“I SPENT ALL NIGHT HELPING MY KID WALK AROUND THIS DAMN PARK!”

“WAHHHHHH!”

Sadie was slowly turning pale but then Judy tapped her shoulder, whispering in her ear, “Oh yeah, and your cat? He’s actually alive, he plays a fantabulous actor.”

Mimmie moved behind the Plymouth fury, waving the catnip that was owed to Diamond in her hands. Diamond sprouts out of Sadie’s hands, running towards the catnip in blinding speed, once he grabbed the catnip with his teeth he ran back into Sadie’s arms.

Sadie gave a shell shocked expression to the cat, her heart broken at the mere thought of her own cat selling her out just for some stupid cat crack.

Mimmie then called out, “Also, that’s not his blood! That’s just pig blood!”

The parents and a couple of teens looked back at Sadie, once again closing in as they were absolutely scorn. Sadie staggered about on her feet for a few seconds before erupting in a frightful squeak. She was shedding tears while she escaped with Diamond in her arms while furious parents and older teens began to chase after her.

Judy finally let her smile drop, but when she saw Ana standing just a few feet away from her the smile came back.

“Hm?” She hummed, waiting for an answer.

Ana stared at her with a dreadfully grossed-out grimace that marred her face. It took awhile for words to come out of her mouth, once they did she cringed slightly out the sound, “You nearly caused harm to another living creature for the sake of a sick joke. It was cruel, heartless, even morally bankrupt! There is no excuse for such an act!” 

Judy took a deep breath, then exhaled as her face showed the same frustration in her eyes that mirrored Ana’s “You really shouldn’t be talking, considering you were helping her in the first place Ana.”

Ana was taken aback, her eyes wide and her pupils shrunken as her identity was revealed to the remaining public which was Ninten and his gang.

“A-Ana?” Ninten whispered, his face morphed into a mortified look. 

“Are you kidding me?! SHE TOOK OUR CANDY WITH THAT B—“ Mimmie nearly cursed but Minnie was quick to hush her sister.

Ana stared back at Ninten, her eyes focused on his as he stepped back, “Ninten, I—“

“Don’t . Don’t even say my name.” Ninten growled, grabbing both Minnie and Mimmie’s hands. He passed her without looking up at her, the twins gave her sick and irritated glances as they were pushed into Judy’s car. He entered the passenger seat, “Judith. Take us home. Now.” His voice was stern but eerily quiet as he buckled himself. 

Lloyd slowly followed Ninten, just slightly waving at Ana as he got into Judy’s car.

Judy’s smile was gone, now she had given Ana a nonchalant frown, “Don’t think of this as a bad thing, you still have a chance with him.” Judy whispers to her, surprising Ana before both of them hear the honk of Judy’s car, looking back to see Ninten glaring right at the two of them. 

She eventually turned to the driver's door and opened it; after entering, she looked back at Ana before turning on the ignition. Slowly Patches began to pull out from the parking lot of the park and drove off, with Ninten not even looking back at the scene.

Ana stood there appalled and flabbergasted as she was in the parking lot with Sadie’s car.

“Hey…” Ana flinched when she felt someone softly grab her shoulder, it was Yoshi, who seemed to be concerned for Ana, “You alright?”

Ana inhaled, trying to stop the tears that would spill from her eyes as she let out a shuddering breath, “I-I’m…I’m fine.”

“By the looks of it, you’re nearly about to breakdown and cry your external organs out.” Douglas replied, shutting Sadie’s trunk hood tightly. Yoshi gave him a slight glare to knock off the quips.

Ana turned around to the two of them, “Y-You saw what happened back there?”

“Of course! We just got back from the haunted house exhibits when we saw…whatever the hell that was!” Yoshi scoffed, “At first I thought that girl was just scared off at first by me, but from what I just saw she has some serious damage to her.”

“W-What?” Ana asked, wiping a tear from her eye. 

Douglas let out a slow sigh but looked down at Ana, “That's only the tip of the iceberg of what kind of "pranks" Judy can pull off. Luckily for everyone involved, the cat was alive.”

“You sayin’ she killed an animal before?” Yoshi asked, raising a brow as Douglas shook his head, “Not on purpose, but Judy has a sense of weird morality towards the people who screw her over.”

“Wow...remind me not to get her angry then.” Yoshi muttered, rubbing the back of her head.

“Oh I don’t really think you have a choice in the matter Yoshi.” Douglas smiled, walking off as Ana and Yoshi turned back to him scared,

“WHAT?!”

“Okay so I called my mom, she’s coming to pick me up at around 12 am. Thank god she was watching late night soap operas.” Lloyd muttered as he sat down on the porch. Chuck, Hanzo and the twins muttered a hum in acknowledgment, not really wanting to try and talk over the horrific screaming and yelling that was coming from inside Ninten’s room.

Ah yes, 2 minutes later when Judy dropped Ninten and his sisters off at his house, he clenched Judy’s wrist without warning and whispered firmly, “We need to talk.” 

Minnie thought it was going to be a quiet talk, that’s what his talks always were, strict but quiet enough that he would slowly start calming down. 

This? This was anything BUT quiet.

At first it was quiet, just cold and bitter whispering was involved in their conversation, but their conversation turned rather loud and ruthless as their voices raised. It was almost like they were an unstable marriage, their yelling was so loud Minnie was sure that they’d wake up the neighborhood right now. 

The argument would fluctuate between quiet and blaring, each time it caught her off guard. She was thankful her mother wasn’t here, as it would only get worse with just her yelling alone. Minnie just wanted this night to be over, but she didn’t think she’d get much sleep considering how convincing Diamond’s “act” was.

Soon a figure approached the fence, “Hey ya’ll!”

Lloyd and Mimmie lifted their heads, their brows raised, “Pippi?”

“In the flesh!” The amber haired girl waved her arm around, she was dressed in a Dorthy costume from Wizard of Oz. Mimmie went down the stairs of the patio and hugged the girl, “What’s with all the ruckus?”

“Ninten and Judy are fighting.” Lloyd answered her question, pointing his thumb to the house

“First time?” Pippi raised a brow, cringing, “Yeesh, it must’ve been really bad if he’s yelling that badly towards Judy.”

Lloyd nodded while he blocked out the yelling of his best friend and his girlfriend, a pattern he had gotten used to by his parents, “You have no idea.” 

Chuck muttered out, picking a scab on his face, “Yeah. Starting to regret asking him to come to that party with us.”

However, this turned out to be a big mistake to reveal as Minnie and Mimmie suddenly snapped their heads to him, sternly glaring at him, “ What? ”

“…Fuck.” Chuck cussed, as he knew he may have dug a grave for his soon to be dead best friend—scratch that, Ninten might kill him by the end of this—friend.

“ARE YOU SERIOUS!?—Minnie was traumatized by that display! It was messed up from hell and back!” Ninten shouted, pointing towards the window to prove a point about his sister.

“I mean what the fuck did you think I should do?! Sadie had to pay!” Judy shot back, anger directed back to her boyfriend.

“Okay but not by running over her damn cat!“ Ninten retorts, his anger now being replaced by his tiredness.

Silence finally passed the room, but Ninten’s voice came up again as he just sat down on his bed, clutching his head, “It was that was fucked up Judith.”

“No duh Ninten.” Judy crossed her arms, not wanting to look at her boyfriend.

Ninten looked back up at her,  “I’m serious, it wasn’t funny!”

“I never said it was, it was supposed to get her off her high horse and stop being a brat.”

“All she did was steal kids' candy bags! That doesn’t mean you can go and pull a prank on her like that!” Ninten stood back up, his expression filled with ire, “Especially if you drag my sisters into this!” 

“I asked Kendrick, they agreed to it. They could’ve said no at any time.” Judy finally looked back to her boyfriend, but she could tell he wasn’t gonna understand, “Besides that, they worked their asses off walking back from that neighborhood to town, and you’re saying they didn’t deserve the right to be mean back at the person who stole all their hard work?”

“I…ugh, whatever.” Ninten just laid across his bed, outright annoyed. 

Judy’s stance faltered slightly, she approached Ninten, twirling his hair slightly, “…I’m not trying to be mean like Kenny, I’m really not.”

Ninten swatted her hand away lightly, but when he saw her pained look, his remorse began to show, “I know but that was way overkill, even for you, you were frightening just minutes ago.” He looked up at Judy, a resentful look was shown towards Judy, “I don’t want to see that side of you, ever, alright? And for fuck sake, don’t ever bring my sisters into that type of stuff, you hear me?”

Judy just gives an annoyed pout, but she crosses her arms and scoffs, “Ugh, fine. But I’m NOT apologizing for it.”

Ninten grumbled, pinching the bridge of his nose, “Judith…Yknow what, fuck it, I'm done fighting with you on this. Sadie may have been a bitch, but you didn’t need to do that to her. You’re always talking about people thinking they're so much better than everyone! Had it ever occurred to you that maybe YOU need to get off your high horse—“

The argument was interrupted with the slap of his door. Turning to the door they found Minnie there, she was huffing and puffing in severe rage. Her hand was hot enough that his doorknob was quite literally melted from the heat of her palms. 

Ninten felt her aura hit him like a meteor, “Minnie—“

“YOU LEFT US?! TO GO TO SOME STUPID FUCKIN’ PARTY!? Minnie shrieked, Lloyd quickly came behind, grabbing her tiny body as she was about to pounce on her brother like a lion filled with hunger and a taste for blood. Ninten backed away slightly in fear, but he had bumped into Judy.

Judy peered from behind Ninten, “…is that true?” Her voice wavered. She was scared but her tone was laced with the same white fury Minnie was displaying, “Is that really true? You left me to watch your siblings, just to go to a party…”

Ninten’s guilt had hit tenfold as he exhaled, then he turned to look at Judy, “You w-weren’t the only one…who fucked up tonight, I did go a party. It was…Lance’s party, the one that got the cops called on.”

Judy stared at Ninten, her expression unreadable but her anger vanished, “K-Kendrick…I just…” She let out a choked sob, but continued, not wanting to break down in front of Minnie, “I guess I wasn’t g-good enough for you? You wanted to leave me that badly?”

Ninten bit his lip, “Judith, I’m sorry—“ 

“Yeah, of course you would SAY THAT! Big town hero thinks he can drop anyone at any time and only say sorry just because he wants to party! Sounds like a certain Carlson!” Judy shoved him away from her, causing Ninten to slightly tumble onto his bed.

“Judith please, listen—“ Ninten tried to explain but Judy shushed him, pressing a finger to his lips.

“No. You're going to listen to me, dammit.” Judy snapped. Once Ninten was quiet she spoke, albeit she was near to tears, “Kendrick. I wanted to actually spend time with you this Halloween. It’s my first Halloween here in Podunk and I wanted to spend it with you…” She sniffled as her makeup started to drip down her face, “…and yet you left me behind so you can go party somewhere while I had to help with your sisters…”

“You wanted to! You asked—“ Ninten began but was cut off when Judy grabbed his collar.

“YEAH! Cause I thought you were going to stay with me the entire time! When you said you were gonna come back, I thought you were only going to be gone for 30 minutes! NOT 4 HOURS!” Judy yelled out, she was starting to cry so she faced away from Ninten.

“J-Judith” Ninten got off his bed and approached Judy, she was struggling to stop crying.

“I dressed up and prepared for NOTHING!” She blubbered, her hands shaking as she ran out of the room crying. 

“Judy! Wait—please, let me explain!” He called out, but it fell on deaf ears as he watched Judy get into her car and drive off from the window. Ninten felt his heart dry out as he pressed his forehead against the table, “Fuck.” He whispered underneath her breath.

The room fell into deep agonizing silence. The only person there was Minnie, who seemed to be looking back at Ninten’s form in quiet white searing anger. Ninten didn’t say a word, but sooner or later he felt the need to.

“…How was the pageant?” He croaked, his face still next to the mirror but his eyes hones on Minnie’s form from behind him.

“I lost.” Minnie stated, her fury not quenched just yet.

This shocked Ninten, but he was too afraid and tired to stare back at the disappointment on her face, “How?”

“Della joined, that’s what.” Minnie glowered at the floor, turning away from the room, “Maybe had you been there, I could’ve won. Goodnight Kendrick.” With that being her last words for tonight, she shut the door quietly.

Ninten just approached his bed, falling onto the pillow face first. He seemed relaxed until he threw his ghost costume in the trashcan and screamed violently into his pillow. The screaming lasted for only a few minutes, then grief and guilt swooped into his mind, swallowing him in a deep dejection and self hatred as he began to cry into his pillow.

Epilogue… 

Daniel was up late tonight.

He was peacefully laying across his bed inside his basement room, engrossed in one of his detective novels, when they were startled by a knock on the cellar door nearby. Frowning, he climbed out of bed and padded over to the door, wondering who could be up so late.

“Now who the hell is knocking at this time? Couldn’t be my mother…” He knocked back on the door, “State your name!”

“O-Open up, please.” It was the familiar voice of Sadie, why was she awake at this time?!

Daniel was curious, he opened the door, but however he was surprised to find Sadie standing there, looking worse for wear. find Sadie standing there, looking like a complete mess. Her hair was wild and disheveled, her costume rumpled and askew while her tights had holes in them, one of her straps to her shoes was missing, and she was holding her pet cat Diamond tight to her chest, trembling and shaking like a leaf.

Sadie was quivering and wobbly, Diamond was rather too close to her chest, but her eyes wide and tear-filled as she whimpered, “C-Can I stay the night, Daniel?”

Daniel gave her an unreadable expression, only for him to suddenly take her by the hand, “Watch your step.” 

“Mkay.” She didn’t speak anymore afterwards, it confused him, what happened? She wasn’t making quips or snarky remarks to her anymore, and she brought her cat along?

It had taken a while for Daniel to clean up Sadie, as she was in no condition to do her own self care. In a sense, Daniel would’ve worried if she did try to take care of herself in the state of mind she was in now. Her costume was covered in dirt and leaves, her hair tangled and full of debris, and there were a number of bloody scratches covering her arms and legs. 

Sadie was visibly shaken and was holding a blanket tightly around themself for comfort, Diamond was next to her sleeping away on the couch.

"What on earth happened to you?" Daniel asked, shaking his head in disbelief as he finally had combed out the debris that was in her hair.

Sadie wasn’t speaking, her eyes distant but pupils were shrunken.

Daniel rubbed her back, his voice still quiet, “You don’t have to tell me. Want some hot cocoa?”

Apparently that broke the damn as she finally let out a choked sob with a pitiful, “Yes!”

He knew he was in for a pretty long rest of the night.

Chapter Text

(Cover Art C-Soda)

Podunk has been buzzing around after the events of Halloween. Luckily for the children, the church still had much candy left over after Halloween. So on the Sunday after Halloween the church had presented the bags of candy as gift bags from the lord. The kids rolled with it and were just glad to have something as compensation, however since that problem was done a new one came up.
A lot of parents had come up to Pastor Hayden regarding Judy’s trick. Most of them questioned why his daughter would go that far while the others only spoke of ‘what ifs’.

“What if she couldn’t stop the car in time!?”

“What if the cat got hit!?”

“What if it never got up!?”

The question eventually stopped when Judy answered to the people.

“But those are what if questions. This is now, I stopped the car and Sadie’s cat is still alive.” Judy spoke, she was seated from her sofa while picking at a piece of cake she had bought from the store. 

Across her was a woman holding a notepad and pen. The journalist was dressed in clothing that blended in with the colors of the forest. She wore a tight-fitting black shirt that hugged her curves, accentuating her long legs in the black pants, which flared out at the bottom. On top, a lightweight green jacket completed the look. Her hair a curly brown shade and on her feet she wore a pair of sturdy black ankle boots.

This woman was Dolores Boyd, a reporter and journalist from the long haul years of Mother’s Day Time. She seemed to be taking all of Judy’s words into account, writing them down in the notes she held.

“I’m sorry for letting the children have to see that displayed, but it's the truth. I hate when people get away with shit just because they have money. God didn’t plan for us to backstab each other, Jesus didn’t die for us to steal our own.” Judy scoffed, her own eyes narrowed as the grip on the fork she held was showing.

Dolores gave a simple nod, focusing on Judy's grip on the fork, it was bending while they speak, “So you think the trick was needed because Sadie was stealing, no less from children, but you thought running over her cat was more justifiable than throwing water on her or whatever other teens do?”

“She needed to be punished for her actions in that way, was it harsh? Yes. But she needed to know how it feels to lose something or someone in her sense.”

“Why’d it have to be someone like her cat? Couldn’t you just take someone just as special from Sadie?” Dolores asked, as she stopped writing on the pen to focus on Judy’s response, she was genuinely curious as to why Judy would choose a cat after all things considered.

Judy gave Dolores a deadpanned glance, before laughing heavily, soft giggles echoed into the room but didn’t ease any tension Dolores had around this kid. 

It was only when Judy took another bite of her cake that she stopped her laughter, once she swallowed it she gave a cocky smile, “We’re talking about a Carlson here. If I just took anything from her that was an object or person, let’s say her many priceless earrings or her best friend. She could just buy them again.”

Judy picked a teen dream magazine from her coffee table, pointing to certain accessories within the pages of the fashion magazine, “If I took away any makeup she had, or her one designer purse from the many thousands she already has, she’ll buy a new one.” She dropped the magazine back on the table, “That’s the thing with rich people, they can only buy and replace so many things. When it comes to an item they can’t replace, it’s their most prized possession.”

“But a cat IS replaceable, is it not?” Dolores felt her brows furrow, pets were easy to replace if you had the money, and the Carlson’s HAD money.

Judy sighed, placing the fork down on her now empty plate, “You can’t buy love Miss Boyd. From the looks of it, Sadie loves that cat more than her sister, and that’s clearly what’s happening considering CPS was called on the family just recently when Della came by the church to sleep somewhere for that night.” 

Dolores hummed, she remembered when she met up with Clarabelle at the recent town hall meeting and Clara was screaming about some social workers that had come to her house one day.

“Sadie and Diamond have a good bond together, a tight one. Diamond clearly loves Sadie more than the family, Sadie loves Diamond more than her own boyfriend. Love is something that the rich can’t buy, no matter how much they say they can sell a person.” Judy finished, wiping any crumbs off her dress before she spoke up, “Besides, stealing candy on Halloween? No less from children and babies? That’s gotta be absolutely pathetic, she has the money to buy candy for herself.” 

Dolores secretly agreed, the Carlson’s the closest thing to being petty and rich. No family in Podunk’s upper class neighborhood can top them.

(Monday, November 4th: 7:34 AM)

Waking up in a shitty mood wasn’t the first thing Judy wanted today but it’s what she deserved after taking continuous all-nighters from Friday till Sunday. As sunlight filters through the blinds, Judy’s eyes flutter open, her thoughts still muddled from a restless night's sleep. She whispers aloud, her voice a gentle breeze, but it was shortly cut by the sound of ADAM rushing into her bedroom.

“GOOD MORNING! WAKEY WAKEY! IT’S TIME FOR SCHOOL!” 

Judy groaned, pulling her head underneath her pillow as she tried to drown out the sound of ADAM, “A-ADAM please, not now—“

“You gotta! YOU HAVE PERFECT ATTENDANCE BY NOW!” ADAM pulled on her hand, almost dragging her out of bed, “C’mon! School! Nooooow!”

Judy’s annoyance slowly grew before she didn’t even say a word and spun ADAM around. Once his back was towards she opened the hatch panel up and slammed her hand onto a big green button that was in his hardwire panel.

ADAM gave what seemed to be an ashamed and betrayed glance at her before his body slumped to the floor, powerless as his limbs now curled right into his ball-like body. 

A foot appears beside the thing as Hayden enters the room, “Oh dear, if I had known he had a button like that on his back I would’ve pressed that thing years ago.” 

“Don’t start.” Judy warned, finally she lifted her head from her pillow, revealing dried makeup stains that Hayden could guess got mixed up with the tears Judy had been shedding all weekend. Her eyes narrowed at Hayden when he raised a brow at her, “What?”

Hayden sat down next to her as she removed her legs from the comfort of her bed and they hung over the edge of the bed. One of his arms wrapped around Judy’s shoulder and his legs were stretched out in front of him, feet planted firmly on the floor, “Judy, please, just take the day off. You’re not alright.” 

“I’m fine..” Judy mumbles, her expression was pensive as she sat there, aside her father. Her face was pale and drowsy from sleep, marked with the drenched makeup that had melted after she got home on Halloween, crying like idiotic baby. 

“No, you’re not, Judith. Look at you!” Hayden’s hands had found a mirror, revealing Judy’s appearance. 

Judy’s appearance was like she just came out of a meat grinder. Her hair was messy and sticking out in all directions, with her bangs nearly covering one of her eyes. Her clothing she had on was a rumpled and wrinkled bra and short shorts, as she likely slept all night with them.

With the dried and messily removed makeup, you couldn’t even see the dark circles that stained under her eyes, a testament to the all nighters she had pulled this weekend. 

Despite showing her appearance in the mirror, Judy just pushed the object away from her face, “I’ve just had a rough weekend, alright? I can fix this…”

Judy’s body language was withdrawn and weary, and it was clear that she was too exhausted to even consider her appearance at that moment. 

Hayden took a deep sigh rubbing her back, “You don’t have to go to school today Judy, you need to rest your mind, have a self care day.”

“No, I’ve got two tests coming up on Friday and Wednesday. I can’t afford to miss a day.” Judy staggered out of her bed, turning ADAM back on by pressing the button once more, “Start breakfast, I’ll be fine.” Judy trudged her way to the bathroom, closing it sharply while ADAM sat up.

The servant robot recovered from his shut down procedure, giving the bathroom door a mean expression, “What was that for!—“

“ADAM, lower your tone and voice.” Hayden ordered, pinching his fingertips together as ADAM’s antennae lowered in alarm from Hayden alone, “Judy’s tired and I fear she’s going through…something of the matter.” 

ADAM looked up to Hayden, worry stained in his eye as he whispered, “It’s one of those days?”

“Likewise.”

“…Is she gonna be okay?”

“Depends on how bad it is this time, if she’s not huffing the cleaning products, we’re good.” Hayden muttered, more to himself than to anyone listening. He exited the room, quickly getting down stairs to fix Judy breakfast.

ADAM just stared at the door, would it really be a bad day for her again?

In the powder room of her so-called home, Judy was sitting on the cold ceramic tiles of the bathroom, her back against the wall and a bottle of cleaning products in her hand. Her eyes were vacant and dull. Her movements slow and listless as she brought the bottle up to her nose and took a deep breath, inhaling the vapors inside. Her limbs were trembling as she took another labored breath in. 

Once she closed her eyes, she looked straight at the mirror that was staring right back at her. Displaying her own emotions, her sense of time and space warping around her. From the mirror that glanced back at her, she appeared to be in a state of complete and utter struggle, numb to the world around her. There was an unsettling amount of spite crawling up her back as she just looked down at the cleaning chemical in her hands. Would she really skip school? She didn’t feel that bad anymore! She just felt…nothing.

Her thoughts and feelings were as blank as a fresh canvas, she can survive today!

“I can take today.” Judy gave a determined smile to herself in the mirror, capping the cleaning supply’s cap and placing it back into the bathroom cabinet. 

She turned the knob of the shower, and the water came roaring to life, spraying forcefully against the tiled walls. 

As Judy had begun untangle her hair, she muttered to herself, “I can make it till the end of the day and get home without an incident.”

“As long as that canvas doesn’t turn red.”

Ninten trudged along the familiar path on a sidewalk, his face screwed up in annoyance as he had his head focused on the distant school. Podunk was around 78 degrees, however the ominous clouds that were rolling in the sky seemed to be an indicator that things were gonna get colder, maybe it’s what he deserved after what he did last week. 

Ninten muttered under his breath, his footsteps getting heavier and heavier with each step. How could he be so selfish, wanting to party and drink?! He had sisters back home, he had a girlfriend WAITING for him, and he just left them in the dust! Some kind of boyfriend he was, huh?

Ninten kicked at a rock on the sidewalk, mumbling to himself about his own idiocy and incompetence, but he noticed the rock had a small wet spot upon it. He let out a frustrated sigh as the first drops of rain began to fall.

“Shit, shit…” He kicked his speed up a notch, beginning to run off to the direction of Padina High.

Ninten reached the school premises in great haste, the outside tables were empty due to the oncoming rain. Noticing the lights from inside, he saw a figure at the doors, holding a messenger bag. His heart jumped to his throat as he recognized the person, he stridded up the staircase and reached his hand out to touch their shoulder.

“Judy?”

“Ninten?” Judy turned her head slowly, her eyes wide as she saw her boyfriend next to her. Their shoulders were side by side with each other and both of them could feel their fingertips freezing at this very moment. If Ninten or Judy had the gall, they would’ve made a witty joke about cold feet, but neither of them wanted to speak.

Ninten glanced at Judy, but Judy quickly looked away at the floor, her eyes showing uncertainty.

The couple had been avoiding leaving their homes all week, but today fate had brought them together. They stood at the school doors, the rain sprinkling down around them. While it was soothing, the rain was making it impossible to ignore each other. Neither of them wanted to be the first to speak, so they stood there in awkward silence, watching the students behind the door going with their day while the raindrops fell. The air was thick with a wet concrete scent and stillness. 

One of them broke the silence, “You’re lookin good today! I mean—y'know, you always look good! Just you look…bitchin! Fresh even!”

“Y-yeah. I get it, Kenny.” Judy muttered towards him with an aloof tone while gripping her messenger bag, it was clear that the argument from last week still hung heavy between them. 

“…Judith.”

“What.” Judy narrowed her eyes at Ninten, but when he saw his hurt expression, Judy had correlated it to the face of a kicked puppy. 

She felt a pang in her heart, staring at him for a bit, but the words were already enough to cut deeper wounds.

She had said she didn’t want to be mean, but here she was acting like this, “…What is it Kendrick?”

“…” His silence spoke volumes, and those volumes were slowly creeping around the hairs on Judy’s back. Ninten reached his hand to hold hers, but when she moved it slightly, he pulled it away like a bolt of lightning.

Judy peered up at her Ninten, her voice wavering, “Ninten?” 

Ninten refused to face her now, staring at the doors. This was slowly beginning to worry her, “Ninten? Please? Say something!”

Ninten pressed his hands on the school doors, opening it as he passed Judy and entered through the school entrance. Judy stood there, her eyes blinking through what felt like unshed tears, but she forced herself to hide them as she slammed the doors open to enter the school. It hasn’t been her first period yet and she already wanted to go home.

After Ninten had rushed past Judy he was more focused on going anywhere else than being there with her. He couldn’t go into his locker; Judy’s locker was right across from his, and he didn’t want people asking him what’s wrong. Hell, he was considering going to class early! 

While he was roaming through the halls he had bumped into some students, of course, Ninten gave them a solid glare that had them running away from him but it wasn’t until he was face to face with his buddies that his expression worsened into an uneasy frown. Hanzo glanced at Ninten with a slight discomfited sulk, Chuck just crossed his arms staring daggers at the both of them.

One of them cleared their throat, that being Hanzo; his voice shaky and uncertain, "Ninten.”

“Hanzo.” Ninten greeted back with a nod, his voice held a little more shame to it. He looked back at Chuck and glared daggers at him, “Chandler.”

“Fuck off.” Chuck grumbled, only for Hanzo to elbow him in the ribs. He rubbed his side before he said roughly, “Kendrick.”

The trio was silent, but it was sharply cut off when Hanzo finished grabbing his books for class before closing the locker and sharply turning to them,  “Alright, cut the bullshit. Both of you apologize.”

“WHAT?!” Chuck snapped loudly only for Hanzo to smack him upside the head.

“Do I have to remind you about peer pressuring me and Ninten into that party?” Hanzo had his hands on his hips as Chuck rubbed his head.

“You two didn’t have to go! I don’t have to apologize to shit!” Chuck snarks at them, only for Hanzo to bring up something.

“So we’re not gonna talk about you leaving me in the toilet with some random guy while I nearly passed out drunk?” Hanzo growled, finally taking his shades off as Chuck's face quickly turned sheepish.

“I mean—yeah okay that was kinda my fault— but you have to apologize to me about throwing up in my truck!” Chuck retorts only for Hanzo to raise a brow.

“I did! Several times, in fact; when Sharron brought me home I even called you to say sorry again!” Hanzo explained.

Chuck had no other choice but to let his arms drop and sigh heavily, “I’m sorry for leaving you with some random dude drunk…”

“And?” Hanzo pointed to Ninten, Ninten’s scowl left his face.

“…and I’m sorry for dragging you into a party, Ninten.” Chuck finished, he hesitated with ire in his tone.

Ninten shrugged his arms, “Apology accepted I guess…”

Hanzo turned to him and Ninten looked back at Hanzo, a bitter silence passed them.

Hanzo began, the words coming out haltingly. "I was out of line on Saturday night, I shouldn’t have tried to barge in on you and Judith’s whole…thing—“

“No, no, it’s fine. I kinda needed to hear a second opinion about it a-anyways…that’s not from my sisters.” Ninten muttered, as he remembered Saturday.

It was late at night when Ninten received the phone call.

The black shirt Ninten wore glowed in an orange tint at the lighting of the kitchen, as he leaned against the house phone on the wall. His eyes were tired and puffy, visible by the dark circles underneath his eyes. Needless to say, he hadn’t been taking care of himself since yesterday, he didn’t even have the energy to iron his hair. He tapped the table as silence filled the room, he glanced at the clock on the wall.

(10:25 PM)

Ninten sat at the kitchen table, his eyes glued to the kitchen telephone, waiting for something to happen, for SOME kind of sign from Judy. However, as the minutes ticked by, that sign never came. Even though he was waiting for a response, part of him couldn’t help but think… 

Why isn't she answering my calls? Is she that mad at me? 

But instead, he tried to remain patient, he tried to keep his growing concerns at bay.

Then the phone rang, Ninten grabbed it at lightning speed before it could alert anyone else in his family.

“J-Judy?! Listen—“ He began but was quickly cut off when a more monotone voice cut through his apology.

“Nope. It’s just me dude.”

“Oh…hey Hanzo.” Ninten grumbled, picking at a scab on his arm, “What brings you to call?”

“…are you okay? You went AWOL after Halloween, I mean you could’ve at least called to check up on us.” 

“I don’t need to ‘check up’ on you two, you’re not fucking 5 year olds!” Ninten hissed, his patience waned.

“Woah, jesus! I’m just saying, what’s your damage dude…”

“…Judith.” Ninten leaned his head on his palm, his face filled with shame.

“Oh yeah, are you gonna apologize to her?” 

Ninten snorted a laugh out of his throat, “For what? I was gonna come back to her!” 

“Ninten—from someone who has a sister—if someone blew off my sister to go partying, I would be pissed off alongside her!” Hanzo emphasizes through the phone, “You’d be the same with your sisters!”

Ninten rolled his eyes, he couldn’t believe this hypocrite, “But you knew I would’ve come back too! You’re the one who—“ 

“Kendrick, listen to me. You’re the one who cracked under pressure to go with us, you’re the one who didn’t even notice time passing by in the party! You could’ve left any time after we got in!” 

Ninten could feel his nails digging into his palm as his fist tightened on the counter.

“Then who’s side are you on, asshole?!” Ninten said irritably.

“The one that makes sense! The side that’s trying to convince you to apologize like a fucking adult!”

“BITE ME!” As his final words, Ninten slammed the phone onto the receiver, his grip tightening around the phone before it slowly slipped off.

A stillness floats around the house as Ninten leaned against the counter top. He nearly let out a choked sob but he forced his throat to swallow his sorrows. Knowing Judy, he didn’t know what she could plan for him, what if he did apologize to her in person? 

What if he tried to talk to her and she…

He could feel his fingers tightening around his arm, where the familiar scar stains his skin.

Judy wouldn’t harm him like…her, he knew that. He had already replayed the advice his mother had told his sisters after the incident years ago.

“If your partner even hits you ONCE, accident or not, walk away from the relationship. You can’t be sure if they WON’T do it again.”

Judy wouldn’t do that, even if she was angry, she wouldn’t do that.

Would she?

Ninten blinked slightly, “Y-Yeah, it’s fine dude. Don’t bother.” He muttered, cracking his knuckles in anxiousness.

“So did you apologize?”

The red capped boy sighed heavily, “…Not yet.”

“Ninten.” Hanzo hissed, “Dude at this point you’re delaying it—“

“No shit Hanzo!” Ninten snapped but once he saw his friends’ expressions he recoiled, “I can’t, not now. Something…feels wrong.” 

“Wrong? How?” Hanzo was confused, his eyebrow raised, “Like, there’s something wrong with Judy?”

“I guess, you know I’m an empath, my PSI is all support and feelings. Her energy, it’s…” Ninten was trying to find the right words.

Hanzo beat him to it, “Harsh? Maybe that’s why you feel anxious around her? Nervous maybe?”

“I’m not nervous.” Ninten replied, rolling his eyes. His hands rubbed and pulled around his fingers, a soft crack emitting from one finger.

“Ninten, you crack your knuckles when you’re nervous. We know you.” Chuck narrows his eyes at Ninten, “Besides that, she’s just a girl Ninten! She can’t do anything bad! She’s just probably on her period—“ 

Chuck was immediately cut off when both Hanzo and Ninten punched him on both his shoulders, “OW!”

“Don’t even think about it!” The two black haired boys snarked at their blonde headed friend.

With that out of the way, Ninten just rubbed his shoulder, “I don’t know, I just think…something bad is gonna happen.”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure it’s nothing.” Chuck answered, finally getting off the floor from that sudden hit and grabbing his backpack, “Now, let’s get to class, I'm honestly freezing my ass off out here!”

“Maybe don’t wear shorts anymore? It’s fucking November dude.” Hanzo replied, as he walked along with Ninten and Chuck.

(Monday, November 4th: 8:34 AM)

When Judy entered the classroom, all eyes were on her, mainly from the students she sits around with. But what she didn’t expect was for everyone to be all up in front of the class. She noticed Ninten, grimacing slightly but she cleaned the grimaces with a small smile, it didn’t go unnoticed by him. 

“Greetings Miss Knox, just stand up here with the class, we’ll start soon.” Mrs. Tempo spoke up, Judy was confused but she kept her mouth shut.

Soon more students began filing in, but when the classroom door slammed open. All eyes were on the doorway as Sadie Carlson had appeared with one of her lackeys, Zoey Lark. Unsurprisingly, Sadie looked like she put the effort into trying to stay strong, the last time anyone saw her they saw a tear stained expression with runny mascara dripping down her cheeks. What now greeted the class was Sadie with her hair in a ponytail and her makeup fixed up.

Icy blue eyes landed on olive green, and suddenly the classroom was drowning in tension. 

Whispers spread like wildfire through the classroom, each group of students turning towards each other and speculating the oncoming hissy fit that would become of Judy and Sadie.

Sadie approached Judy, her maroon sweater was a contrast to the pale baby blue of Judy’s blouse. Once she stopped a few inches away from Judy, Sadie frowned, “Judith.”

“Sadie.” Judy greeted in her own mocking tone, her grip on her bag tightened as she stared down Sadie, despite her small stature.

“You know that was a funny prank you did on Halloween, but depending on where you are, you should watch your back more.” Zoey smiled crudely at Judy, she wasn’t taller than Sadie but was nearly at the height of Judy, “People don’t take kindly to cat murders.”

“…Who are you again?.”

Zoey scoffed, “Excuse me! I have just a mind to protect Sadie from the likes of—“

“Uh huh. How about you stand behind Sadie like a good bitch, cause I don’t who you, but you ain’t shit to me.” Judy’s eyes narrowed, Zoey just faulted slightly.

Sadie rolled her eyes at Zoey but continued, “As I was saying, Zoey’s right. You may have one the battle, but you haven’t won the war Knox. You better watch your back because karmas gonna knock at your door.” Sadie cautioned, her eyes glared daggers at Judy.

Judy was going to reply back to the remark when Mrs. Tempo came in between the girls, “Now now girls, you can start your little hissy squabble OUTSIDE the classroom.” The teacher soon grabbed her clipboard as she began to speak up to the rest of the class, “You all know may be wondering why you’re up here right now; I’ve decided to do a seating chart arrangement for the rest of the semester.”

The entire class groaned loudly at this, but quickly the teacher smacked the ruler against a desk, “QUIET!”

Everyone slowly went silent; but Judy flinched at the sound of the ruler, stepping back into the crowd of students. Both Ninten and Sadie noticed this, but said nothing of the matter as their focus shifted back to the teacher.

“This was a long time coming for you all! Don’t think I haven’t noticed all the note passing…”

Ninten crossed his arms, looking at the floor in chargin as Judy nearly did the same.

“All the sleeping dips in the back of my class…” Tempo continues, as she points to the second rows of the desks.

A few students exchanged sheepish looks towards each other or the teacher. Zoey just pulled on her sweater’s color in embarrassment while her boyfriend looked away ashamed.

“This has been long overdue, and we’re starting now!” With that Mrs. Tempo opened up her attendance booklet and called out, “Emerson Ryde!” She pressed the ruler to the first desk.

Everyone was neatly filed into their seats, once done the teacher sighed and sat at her desk.

“Now then, I’m sure you all will be more comfortable in these seats.” Tempo glared at her students, most of her students scowled back.

Judy was clicking her pen in annoyance, she was stuck with Zoey next to her, and Kendrick was at least a seat away from her, she grumbled underneath her breath until she saw some paper ball land on her desk in front of her. Opening it up she expected to see any doodles Ninten drew, it would’ve cheered her up to know he’d still draw little notebook doodles of them.

When she fully opened the paper, she got what she wanted, just not in a way that was appropriate. She saw a drawing of her and Ninten…except it was more bloody and violent. Judy’s cheeks flustered red with disgust, shoving the paper up into her backpack in a moment of indignity as she heard the snickering of a certain prick next to her.

“What the hell do you mean you guys won’t annoy her any longer?!” Sadie scolded her cheer squad, the girls looked down in shame at their actions of drawing back.

The remaining members of the cheer squad were at the bleachers. Their cheer captain, Sadie herself, had dragged Daniel up here to accompany her since her boyfriend Jhonny was out doing something with the student council. Daniel was currently reading a book as Sadie was chewing out her current squad members, “She’s not that much of a threat!”

“I’m sorry to tell you Sadie, but it’s too risky for us.” Toree spoke up, pointing behind her, “Considering she’s already the priest’s daughter, if we’re caught bullying her she could tell her father and our parents will come for our asses.”

“Even then, that girl is terrifying! I’m not trying to have my Mitten’s on the chopping block next!” Stacey cried out, her eyes watering, “I-I love Mitten too much to get him in danger!”

“It’s a fucking rodent, it’s gonna die anyway!” Sadie complained, but that set Stacey off.

“He’s a chinchilla!” Stacey corrected only for her back off once Sadie shouted at her.

“Same dif!” Sadie pinched the bridge of her nose and inhaled before sighing heavily, “I’m tired and I’m sick of this bitch, she’s not getting away from this after what she did to me.”

“…But didn’t you deserve it?” Tanya raised a brow, everyone glared at her so she kept her mouth shut once more. 

“Tanya, I didn’t deserve to go through that. Poor Diamond was so scared, he didn’t deserve to go through that!”

“Bitch, I could’ve sworn that cat sold out your own feelings for catnip,” Toree blurted out, now this got Sadie to stare down daggers at her own co-captain, “Oh, and don’t act like you care about that cat now.”

“I’ve always cared about Diamond! Just cause your pet rabbit got eaten by a wolf doesn’t mean you gotta shit on everyone else’s experience!”

Soon enough all the girls were arguing, most of them even getting physical while Daniel was trying to read in the background, each person talking loudly over the other. The air was thick with snappy remarks and screeching, each person trying to get their point across. Suddenly, Daniel slammed his book shut, causing everyone to quiet down. 

"Alright, shut up," He said firmly. "This is ztupid, and you’re all not wetting anywhere gith this jabber.” 

The girls turned to him, Toree scoffed with the cigarette clenched between her teeth as she leaned against the bleacher walls, “So then what do you suppose then ‘oh wise detective’?”

Daniel rolled his eyes back at Toree, “Well, i've fin watching her ber awhile—“

“Like a creep way or?—“

“Shut up. Anyways,” Daniel approached the group, stepping off of the bleachers and onto the track, “You’re not sonna get to her with jabs and gchool yard pranks. You need to pull this off on a more psychological level, gtanding on her sround.”

“What are you saying?” Sadie asked softly, Daniel placed his book back into his bag as he walked to Sadie’s side and swiped a cigarette from Zoey, she whined but Sadie quickly hushed her.

Daniel took up a drag on the cigarette before he blew the smoke in the direction of the sky. “You’ve gotta play mind games with her. Make her paranoid, then when her defenses are down it’s an easier hit.” Daniel answered, poking Sadie’s forehead with his finger, “Maybe if you had actually paid attention in your Psyche class you’d know this.”

Sadie swatted, she began to pout softly, “Stop it!” She wailed out; only to look back down at Daniel, “You know I don’t like that class, don’t expect me to actually listen!”

“Yes, but you could use that information to do more significant damage to your victims if you actually used the knowledge in that class,” Daniel replied, only to flick Sadie on the cheek, “Stupid.”

“I said stop it!” Sadie demanded, but it sounded more like a little kid whining their little head off as Daniel chuckled at Sadie's plight.

The rest of the cheer squad stared down at Sadie and Daniel’s antics, when Sadie noticed their peeking eyes she quickly cleared her throat, “I-I mean, whatever. No one else here really knows how to fuck with someone psychologically.”

Daniel just hung his head while muttering about ‘bimbettes’, Sadie just budded her finished cigarette against the bleacher seats and stood up to lean against Daniel’s shoulder.

“Is that a kink? I feel like that’s a kink.” Stacey scratched her head, only to be slapped upside the head by Toree, “OW!”

“Well then, why don’t I do it?” Daniel asked, this caused the cheer squad to erupt into laughter. This caused something in him to spurr as his expression became hostile, “What?”

“Daniel, my little gingerbread,” Sadie began, curling her finger into Daniel’s hair, “I don’t think you can handle me and Judy’s little…rivalry.” 

“I can do so very much. In fact, I’ll have a little word with her when it gets to 4th period.” Daniel pulled Sadie’s hair back. As the bell for third period began, Daniel said his regards to the cheer squad and left the bleachers.

Leaving Sadie to wonder what her little gingerbread was planning on doing to the blue little church girl.

During the time of passing period, Judy decided to skip her art class, it wasn’t a smart thing to do really but she wasn’t in the mood to get charcoal stained on her pristine white nails. The bathroom was empty, lit only by a solitary fluorescent light. Judy sat on the closed toilet seat, her feet resting on the floor beside her messenger bag. Carefully, she took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter; she pulled a singular cigarette and lit one with a flick of her thumb. 
She sucked in a lungful of smoke, holding it in for a few seconds before breathing out in a plume of gray smoke. She leaned back against the wall, her eyes half-closed as the nicotine soothed her nerves. 

Judy felt the tension in her shoulders melt away as she stared at her hands, they were shaking slightly, but for what? She was alone, she was smoking, it wasn’t anything more than that right?

No, it was something. It was wrath, but from what? Had 2nd period really peeved her off that much?

Of course she was staying with Sharron the whole time, but wasn’t she supposed to be approached by someone? Wasn’t it supposed to be her boyfriend?

Brooke had told her that boyfriends should apologize with flowers or chocolates when they do something wrong to their lovers, but it was bare minimum. 

Judy was different—from a young age she was raised in a world where pain and sacrifice were lessons learned at the shoulder of relentless drills. She didn't go to parties, and she didn't know how love should be. 

Was it just like the books? Or was she lied to her whole life?

Her focus had shifted to everything that drew her in. Everything she wished she could touch: laughs, love, and yes, even the blooming tenderness of bodies just being close to each other.

They’re supposed to be there for their lovers, so what was she doing wrong? What were they doing wrong? It only seemed that Ninten and her were just avoiding each other, that’s not how it works!

“Fuck…” Judy muttered, anger in her grip as she grabbed her knee, “This was a bit more last minute than I thought.”

She didn’t even wait for Sharron, they usually hang out around the farthest bathroom from the classrooms and smoke around 6th period. The fact that she was doing this 3 periods earlier without her own friend was a bit concerning in the context.

There was a sharp knock at the stall door, “It’s locked.”

“I can see that.”

Judy’s eyes shot open with surprise and confusion, she pulled her head up and opened the stall door in blinding speed. What greeted her was the orange haired boy Daniel, “What the fuck are you doing here? This is the girl’s bathroom!”

“And you’re hogging it all up with your wmoking, what’s sorse in this situation?” Daniel crossed his arms, as Judy frowned at him she grabbed her messenger bag.

“What do you want?” Judy questioned, her eyes narrowed and she quickly snuffed out her cigarette on the sink, “You have no reason to talk to me, so what’s on your mind, especially if felt the need to barge into a ladies restroom—“

“You must think you’re pretty cute with that prank you did last Halloween.” Daniel interrupted, Judy gave him a disgusted look when he said that as she stared up at him.

“Bitch, I’m fucking adorable.” Judy added, her white nails tapped the sink as she twirled her sideburns.

Daniel just scoffed, “Of course, the big shot little lady would say that, but I bet your doyfriend boesn’t think so.” 

Now this caught Judy’s attention, she pulled her hand away from her hair, “Excuse me?”

Daniel finally gave a small grin, this plan would go smoothly by this point. He dug into his bag, his fingers found the tape recorder that he had taken from his room back home and brought to school. 

Once he pressed play he removed his hands from his bag, let the show go on.

“I mean yeah, everyone heard he was at Lance’s party. Which surprises me since he hates that guy’s guts. Dut I also heard the rumors spread that he was supposed to be around his sisters on Halloween, nope! Instead, you were there. So if the shoe fits…” Daniel trailed off, nearly towering over Judy as he said snidely, “He couldn’t give a rat’s ass at how cute you looked, he would rather hang out with someone who he hates than stay with you.”

Judy stumbled back into a wall, her hands trembling as she clutched her messenger bag, “F-Fuck off! You don’t even know what you’re saying!” 

“I don’t? It’s obvious that he’s lost interest in you! You were literally a 2nd choice for him! He chose a party over you…” Daniel trailed off again, only because Judy had begun to crack a toothy grin and laughed slightly, “What the hell are you boing?”

“Y-You think you have a right to say I’M the 2nd choice?!” Judy hollered, “That’s pathetic! You should look at your situation right now!”

Once Judy had calmed down enough, her whole expression changed: her eyes stared daggers at him that pierced his defenses, and her smile had turned into a harsh frown.

“So let’s focus on you. Look at you right now, you’re already 2nd place to some guy name Jhonny. Sadie’s using you, for your body and shit.”

“…W-What—“

“Yeah. Ninten told me your relationship with her, sucks being 2nd place to an all star football athlete huh?” Judy raised a brow.

“So? Doesn’t satter.” Daniel stared down at his hands, one of them was clutching his arm.

“Actually, it does in the sense of context. ‘Cause what’s worse is the factor of being in 2nd place academically!” Judy continued, this time she was preying upon Daniel and she stepped closer while he stepped back, “And I’m being gracious here, I mean, second place for someone who’s dyslexic! I commend you, but you’re practically dirt compared to all the rest of the hot shot honors students. Jhonny, Owen…Ninten.” She listed the names of many boys who were in the honor roll system.

Judy stared down at her budded cigarette, it was still sizzling in a way, “It’s frankly surprising that you have such perfect grades with a brain like yours. Yet you’ll always be 2nd place, hell, even lower than the rest of higher student body around here.” 

“E-Enough of this! I don’t need the school’s approval nor attention! I have…I uave—“

“Don’t even start with your parents. Your mother came by my house to interview me last weekend, I’m sure you heard what I said about Sadie in the local newspaper, and she agreed.” Judy inched closer to Daniel, pinning him against the wall by having her foot up against the wall, “She could give less shits about you in the first place! Only reason she’s caring now is because you’re sleeping around with a Carlson of all people!”

“SHUT YOUR MOUTH!! You know nothing about my family!” Daniel shouted out, only for Judy to grab his wrist and push her budded cigarette against it, “ARGH?!—“

“And nobody’s seen your dad! It’s like they’re choosing work over you!” Judy dug the cigarette into Daniel’s wrist deeper, inch by inch the burn burnt his skin. She then finished her explanation by taunting him, “You’re stuck being 2nd place, you hear me? You will never be good enough for anyone.”

She finally pulled away the cigarette, throwing it into the sink as she threw his wrist back towards his body, “Not for your parents, not for the school, and definitely not for Sadie.”
 

Comfort was one of the things Sadie was absolutely horrible with. 

The last time she comforted someone was Della after leaving her at the park when the…incident with Diamond happened. Of course Sadie apologized, but she apologized by buying Della stuff.

There wasn’t any time where she couldn’t fix someone’s emotions with money!

Well…until now it seems.

“Daniel?” Sadie whispered, the lunch bell had rung and she had just began to pack up when 

Toree burst into her class once 4th period ended. She was yelling about something but Sadie couldn’t make two tails of what she was saying; something about Daniel being stuck somewhere. Sadie didn’t get what had happened until she was finally brought to the room Daniel was supposedly stuck in.

The janitors closet, which was used for everything BUT janitorial duties.

“Oh, oh gingerbread…” Sadie mumbles, as she places her red sparkling back down to lean against the door with her body and head.

The cheer squad had been discharged back to the lunchroom, as she knew Daniel wouldn’t say anything in front of the rest of the girls. So that left Sadie and Toree near the janitor's door. There were two reasons as to why Daniel would hide in the janitor’s closet.

Toree already guessed it was the latter of the two, she ran her hand on the door as she whispered, “Daniel? It’s just me and Toree, nothing shameful about telling us…about telling me.”

No response, it put Sadie through stress. Daniel was a quiet crier. He didn’t like the idea of people hearing him cry, he said it annoyed his parents and so it annoyed him, just as a result of that he made it a habit to just cry in silence. So Sadie couldn’t tell if he was crying or just…trying not to scream his emotions out angrily without looking like he was some kind of psychopath. 

“…L-Look! I know I make fun of you about being soft and what not b-but…please. Just come out! And if you can’t do that then…at least tell me what happened between you and her!” Sadie crossed her arms, her worry was showing through her tone and she was embarrassed just by thinking of Daniel in more than one fashion.

Nothing was said as Toree and Sadie waited by the door…until a harsh shove of a tape recorder was thrown underneath the door. It would have hit the lockers if it wasn’t for Toree’s fast reflexes. She picked it up off the floor and handed it to Sadie, “Play it.”

Sadie hesitated at first, but her slender fingers wrapped around the handheld device. She pressed her lips together in a thin line as her thumb pressed down against the play button. The sound of an audio began to play.

“Apologize.”

Ninten says in the lunch table he was at, staring across at Judy and Sharron. Hanzo gave his sister a glare as he whispered to her “What are you doing?!”

Sharron didn’t respond, crossing her arms as she said matter of factly, “Ninten, apologize to Judy.”

The tension between the couple was palpable as they sat at the lunch table with their other friends. Their body language and facial expressions were strained, hinting at a recent argument or disagreement. 

Ninten and Judy sat in uncomfortable silence beside each other. The air is heavy with unspoken words while Judy picks mechanically at her food. Ninten was staring fixedly at his plate and avoiding Judy’s harsh eyes. The conversation around them was strained as well, each of their friends clearly aware of the tension between the two. 

The room felt heavy and uncomfortable. Judy and Ninten occasionally glanced at each other, but it was clear neither of them had forgiven each other yet.

“…N-Ninten.” Judy peeper, dropping her fork as she looked up at her boyfriend, “…I’m sorry about the prank. I am, I didn’t think it would affect you this much.”

The table went silent, Sharron facepalmed while Hanzo stared down Ninten, hoping to god Ninten wouldn’t fuck up his own approach.

Ninten sat in a deafening silence, the tension hanging heavily around him like a thick fog. He dropped his spoon, taking a deep sigh as he whispered, “I-I…Judy, I’m the one who should be apologizing. I…I ruined your Halloween—“

SLAM!

“KNOX!”

A loud slam from the double doors of the lunch room had shook everyone, even startling the lunch ladies themselves. There was Sadie in the entrance, with Toree behind her holding a small tape recorder. Her loud entrance echoed around the room, and everyone turned to look at her. 

Sadie furiously stormed into the lunch room, her face set with an enraged scowl. Her eyes screamed rage and her jaw was clenched tightly, her body language rigid and tight. Sadie’s gaze swept over the room, and landed on Judy’s table. Without warning, Sadie made a beeline towards her table, causing Judy's friends to sit up straighter and watch her approach.

Chuck began to tease the witch, “God what’s got your panties in a twist Sadie—“ 

“Shut it you washed up barf bag!” Sadie screeched, causing Chuck to nearly cower behind Hanzo. Sadie turned to Judy, “YOU! Fleabag! Get up!”

“Who are you calling a fleabag, you cunt faced slut?!” Judy’s eyes blazed with fury, immediately she stood up straight and pushed Sharron out of the way.

What started as a heated exchange of words quickly escalated.  “You think you can just shit talk my lackey and get away with it?” Sadie hissed at Judy, pulling on Judy’s collar.

Judy stood her ground, her olive green eyes narrowing in defiance. Her voice dripped with sarcasm, “Lackey? Please, he’s your next boy toy for a reason, we all know this.” The surrounding crowd gasped, excitement crackling in the air like static electricity. Eyebrows were raised, and their anticipation had everyone clearing out the area.

Hanzo quickly approached the girls, trying to diffuse the situation, “H-Hey! We don’t need to start throwing names around here—“ 

“I’m surprised you think you have a right to say that considering the one you have is right next to you!” Sadie’s voice was raised and her words filled with spite and crass. 

Some of the crowd members whispered amongst themselves, commenting on the drama unfolding before them. A few “ooooh”s echoed in the school cafeteria.

Judy’s temper was rising fast, “Do you actually wanna fight right now?” Judy inched closer to Sadie, her eyes honed on the tall teen like a hungry bear.

“Bitch, these nails aren’t for show, don’t even try me!”  Sadie bared her own nails as Judy scoffed at the sight of them.

“Yeah, right! What are you gonna do with those? Poke your boyfriend’s eye out?!” Judy retorted, balling up her fists.

“Oh? Maybe I’ll claw you down like a cat post and watch your boyfriend plug up the holes like it’s a fucking board game!” Sadie’s grin had turned wicked as Ninten slowly backed away from the table, not wanting to even be seen after that sentence left her mouth.

His face was rather grimaced but Judy was already quick with her reply.

“Not if I slit your throat first!” Judy barked, by this time the girl’s foreheads were pressing against each other.

Sadie’s eyes grew heavy with wrath, “Fuck you, you piece of shit!”

“Pony girl!!”

“HAWAIIAN ROLL SKANK!”

“CANADIAN WHORE!” 

The shouting match didn’t stop there as they continued to yell obscenities at each other. This was catching more attention to the cafeteria.

“Oh my god, can’t both of you stop it?!” Ninten himself yelled out, clutching his head in pain as he heard everyone’s minds boggling together like candy in a jar, but his voice went unheard as the girl’s voices and snarky comments got more nasty and scummy. 

Chuck tapped Ninten’s shoulder, revealing the polaroid camera he had gotten for his birthday, he whispered, “I think I have an idea for my next chick flick.” Climbing onto the table, Chuck was ready to capture the confrontation that was about to unfold. 

Ninten and Sharron turned to Chuck, “Chuck, no! You idiot—“ 

“Chuck! You’re gonna—“ Ninten began, but quickly the sound of the crowd gasping was heard as he quickly turned back, the students were silent. His eyes darted to Judy leaning against the table. 

Yet he was greeted with the sight of blood landing on Judy’s shirt. Sadie swung first, connecting solidly with Judy’s nose and eliciting a surprised gasp from the crowd.

Judy held her bloodied nose, the blood cascading down her lips and staining her blue blouse as she wiped the blood away from her wrist. Daniel appeared from behind the crowd, their expressions filled with shock and surprise that Sadie was the one to throw the first punch.

Yoshi was nearby, standing on a table as Douglas was helping her see the fight by lifting her up, “Is this necessary?!” Douglas grumbled.

“Very!” Yoshi replied, interested upon seeing an American school fight she’s always heard about.

Sadie stepped forward to Judy, “Say. That. Again. Whore.” Her knuckles had stains of blood on them.

Judy looked at her palm, seeing the blood pool around the palm of her hand. She let out a slow chuckle, before she repeated the words she had given to Sadie, “Yknow, doing this all for some boy who’s considered your bootycall is kinda pathetic—“

“RAHHHHH!“ Before anyone could intervene, Sadie lunged forward, shoving Judy hard against the tables. The metallic clang echoed through the hallway, drawing gasps and screams from onlookers. Judy, not one to back down, retaliated with a punch aimed at Sadie's jaw, a few teeth flew out. 

“CAT FIGHT!” Lance had shouted from nearby, in which a crowd began to form quickly around the table where the two girls were thrashing around.

Ninten and Hanzo, stood at the edges of the crowd, bewildered and unable to comprehend what had just transpired. 

Hanzo, quick-witted but absolutely scared shitless for his poems beside the chaos, yelled out in fear, “Stop! You two can’t be serious!”

The girls were too caught up in their rage to hear anybody. Ninten cursed under his breath, his hands twitching at his sides.

Hair flew, punches connected, and the rough shoving escalated as they wrestled for dominance. Each hit echoed amidst gasps and excited screams from their classmates who reveled in the chaos. Judy did a 180, throwing her and Sadie off the table as pages of poems flew in the air, Hanzo’s shouting was being overshadowed by the crowd’s chanting.

“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”

The smaller girl—fueled by adrenaline—grabbed Sadie’s wrist, twisting it towards the point of getting Sadie to scream bloody mary. The brown haired diva then wrenched her wrist free, using her other fist to deliver a solid punch to Judy’s stomach. The air rushed out of the church girl's lungs, but it wasn't long until she retaliated. Judy shifted her weight, throwing a brutal kick to the ovaries, causing the cheerleader to stumble back in pain and clutch her crotch while she fought the urge to puke.

Sharron was on top of the table with Chuck, shrieking out her support, “KICK HER ASS JUDY! BLOOD IS JUST A WARNING CARD!”

Judy pushed herself forward, bringing a nasty uppercut that caught Sadie off-guard, and sent her sprawling back against the table with an echoing thud. She slammed herself onto the cheer captain as the two girls fought like demons from hell, Sadie pulled on the smaller girl’s hair as Judy continued to swing her fists at the head cheerleader. She grabbed Judy’s back and began scratching and pulling it, tearing her blouse at the back and leaving deep vicious wounds upon it. The auburn haired girl got tired of the hair pulling and grabbed Sadie’s own hair, pulling her head up and slamming it full face forward against the table. Blood splattered across the white surface as the crowd wooed in joy and fever. Judy’s fist met Sadie’s jaw once more, sending her back and rolling onto the floor that made the crowd burst into raucous cheers. Ninten winced as if he felt each impact reverberate through him. He realized if nobody stopped this, those girls were gonna kill each other. Guys know when to stop, usually if it’s organized. But Podunk girls?

They fight until one is landed in the hospital.

The brawl continued for who knows how long while Ninten was trying to think of a plan. Hanzo was struggling, grieving over his beloved yet ruined poems while Chuck was too busy trying to get a good picture of the fight. 

His eyes landed on his girlfriend tumbling on the floor, “This isn’t what I wanted…” The jet-black haired boy muttered, looking forlornly at the girl he loved and her sudden fight. However when he turned around he was met with Douglas behind him, he flinched slightly, “D-DUDE! What the fuc—“

“We need to separate them before things get worse.” Douglas stated, “You help me with Judy. Don’t touch Sadie and follow my lead.”

The cheer captain lunged at Judy, grabbing a fistful of her hair and yanking her down—only for the smaller girl to dropkick the hellish banshee rabidly across the table and sending her skidding across the vinyl flooring. Sadie, whilst struggling to stand up after colliding with a few tables, just grabbed a milk carton from some poor kid’s tray and threw it at Judy.

The church girl was stunned as her face was covered in milk, before she could wipe it away Sadie closed the distance and pounced right back on her.

“GET OFF ME!" Judy snapped, but she was quickly cut off when Sadie clawed her face, leaving cat-like claw wounds on her cheek while Sadie pulled her hair. Judy felt the coolness of the floor tiles against her bare skin as her shirt was torn in several places, revealing her skin. "GET THE FUCK OFF ME!” She could hear a few guys cheering and hollering at the sight of her opened skin, but she chose to ignore them. The crowd’s chants got louder as the fight continued. 

“CATFIGHT! CATFIGHT!” The pressure in the hall mounted, fueling the bitch fight.

“CLAW HER EYES OUT SADIE! SHE FUCKIN DESERVES THAT SHIT!” Toree, on the opposite side of the crowd with Daniel’s tape recorder, squealed out to her own best friend. 

Without warning Judy grabbed Sadie's wrist and used her foot to sweep Sadie's feet from under her. Thus flipping the cheer captain over her shoulder, knocking the poor soul off of her own stance, and slamming her face into the floor. There was a loud collection of hisses and ‘ooohs’ that came from that injury as Sadie’s back was aching at this point. 

Sadie clutched her shoulder, tears falling down her face but she refused to give up.

“You just don’t know when to quit, do you!?” Judy managed to get on top, her knee pressing into Sadie’s stomach and forcing the air out of the taller girl’s lungs. She grabbed her wrist trying to pull Sadie’s arm enough to dislocate it. This led to the wealthy girl's designer sweater tearing violently at the seams and revealing her skin. Sadie let out an ear piercing scream of pain as she tried to pull her arm away, but that led to her only increasing the pain by tenfold.

The crowd was mixed by now, some cheering, but most were pleading for this chaos to stop. Hanzo, panicking now, turned to Chuck, “We have to break this up!”

“Are you nuts? This looks like a movie!” Chuck yelled back, half-watching, half-rooting for both girls.

“MY PRECIOUS BABIES ARE GONE CHANDLER!” Hanzo screamed, but of course his concerns had gone unaddressed.

The cheerleader had refused to throw the towel in, even with her losing status, she reached for anything on the floor and her hand met with a plastic fork that had been from Chuck's cafeteria lunch. With a force that she would use to harm, Sadie lunged the fork into Judy’s abdomen, causing her to stammer in pain as she looked down and noticed that the fork had gone through her skin, blood trickling down her stomach. The entire crowd gasped around them in shock as they've realized she was stabbed. It was the fork in Judy’s abdomen that clicked in Ninten’s mind, there was an opening.

The church girl muttered, “You sneaky wolf in—“ 

She was then interrupted with a slap to the face by Sadie, which earned the cheer captain another heavy right hook to her own face.

Ninten’s PSI was flickering between his fingers, but his focus was getting to Judy before she could get hurt worse. He'll just have to heal her later, leading to Douglas and Ninten moved into the situation in quick haste.

He wrapped his arms around Judy's abdomen, being careful of her injury while holding her tightly against him. But even then he was struggling with her thrashing, “Judy! Stop this!” Ninten cried out to her, his girlfriend wasn’t listening as she screamed at Sadie. Ninten shifted and began to back up to give space, “Judith! You're bleeding! She learned her lesson already!”

“HORNBALL CUNT!” Judy screeched, landing a final kick to Sadie’s stomach before she was pulled away in a big jerk like a mangy animal. 

It was Douglas who managed to slip between the girls just in time. “Both of you, enough! You’re being ridiculous!” He stated abruptly, pulling Sadie's arm away in a rough gesture as she hissed and screeched like a cat. 

The cheerleader could only snapped back at Judy’s remarks, “At least I have friends!”

“YOU DON'T EVEN HAVE FRIENDS! THEY’LL THROW YOU UNDER THE BUS SOONER OR LATER!” Judy shouted back, kicking and grunting whilst trying to get out of whoever was pulling her away from the fight.

Sadie lunged forward once again, her nails sharp like cat claws but those nails never made contact. Instead, Daniel ducked into her line of direction, instinctively grabbing the girl and shoving Douglas out of the way. “Sadie, stop! It’s over!” He shouted, his voice echoed with concern and vexation. He stumbled back instinctively to keep his "friend" from throwing herself at Judy anymore. 

That seemed to snap Sadie out of her outrage, “FUCKING…ugh!” once she stopped struggling she looked back up at Daniel. 

Judy was still taking her sweet time trying to calm down. Ninten moved his arms around Judy’s shoulders, trying to calm the furious tears that threatened to spill over her cheeks as he pulled her into a deep hug.

“D-Don’t touch me.” Judy muttered. Ninten’s arms squeezed her tighter but rather feeling suffocated, Judy felt like a weighted blanket was wrapping around her, “K-Kendrick—“

“I’ll let you go, I swear. I just need you to calm down.” Ninten’s lips were near Judy’s which caught her off guard but when his forehead met her’s, she closed her eyes softly and her head leaned into Ninten's shoulder. His presence felt so comforting to her, like a pillow that’s been sitting on a bed for hours. His grip wasn’t harsh, but it was firm enough to bring her back to her senses. 

Silence fell momentarily, heavy and cumbersome. Around them, students began to murmur, some whispering amongst each other while others lost in disbelief or terror at the blood on the tables With the fight now over, Ninten turned Judy away from Sadie and Daniel. “Get your bitch Dan!” His eyes narrowed and he stood with Judy clenched in his grip while he called out to the nerd.

Daniel tightened his grip on Sadie, who was panting and leaning against him. The fight took a lot out of her, leaving her with her fists still clenched, “Fuck off Ken, get your own pet! That mental beach girl shouldn’t even be here, she’ll kill us all!”

“Says the guy holding the bitch who threw the first punch, if you can even call it that!” Ninten held Judy up, his eyes mirrored Daniel’s own ire but still held such care for her, “C’mon Judy, let’s get you to the nurse—“

“Oh, so now you care for her!” Daniel shouted, “You barely did when you ditched her—“

“If you wanna fight I’ll gladly set a time and place for you Boyd, but not right now!” Ninten screamed, ending the argument right there and then. 

In that moment of collective panic, a bunch of teachers rushed into the cafeteria, immediately more chaos surrounded them as classmates and students alike ran off in a hurry. 

“What’s going on here? Break it up!”

“Everyone leave the premises and get to class or we’re giving out detention slips!”

The principal's office was tense as the two girls sat across from each other, each of them sporting their own vicious wounds and split-open lips. Ninten and Daniel were sitting next to them, their arms crossed and their expressions guarded but not even staring at their friends. Chuck stood in the middle of the room with his camera in hand, he looked ready to shit bricks but nobody said a word to him, as if he was truly invisible.

The air was thick with fury, the animosity for each girl clearly palpable. However—it wasn't only the girls who were angry. Principal Pankhurst sat at his desk, rubbing his temples as he looked down at the two girls sitting in front of him, their faces bruised and stained with blood. He let out a weary sigh before speaking, "Alright, I'm going to need you two to explain what happened. One at a time."

The girls looked at each other, their faces flushed and their breathing heavy. Judy’s claims were first, filled with irritation, "Sadie over here started it. She punched me!”

“That's bullshit! She—“ Sadie began, but was quickly hushed by the principal. She sulked back into her seat in annoyance whilst she gripped the chair's armrests.

The teacher quickly gave the principal the first picture he had taken from Chuck, it was when Sadie had thrown the first punch. The principal only glared at the teacher with mutual understanding before he cleared his throat and began. 

"Girls," Pankhurst starts, his voice firm but controlled. "It doesn't matter who ended it. You two were fighting—while there’s probably a reason for it—fighting is violent and violence in my school is absolutely unacceptable." Judy looked away, her face flushed with ire and shame. Sadie crossed her arms and refused to look at the principal. Mr. Pankhurst continued, his voice solid, "You both are representing this town, and fighting like this reflects badly on the entire student body. I expect better from you both." 

The girls scowled at him, but Judy spoke up again. "S-She and the rest of the cheer squad have been on my ass as of lately,“ Her voice shaky but defiant. "And you haven't done jackshit!"

“Language Miss Knox!“

“LEMME FUCKIN SPEAK! I'm the victim here! You have to listen to me anyways! ” Judy screeched, this caught everyone off guard—except for Sadie and Daniel—and led the faculty to wince slightly at her volume. After she took a deep breath, Judy continued her side of the story, “I’ve dealt with the entire cheer team making harsh remarks towards me and even drawing these horrendous doodles of me and Ninten!" She said, her face flushing with anger. 

She grabbed her messenger bag from Ninten, dumping many crumpled up balls of paper onto the principal’s desk. Mr. Pankhurst grabbed the papers, slowly he began to uncurl the lined papers up from their balls, “Surely it can’t be that bad Miss Knox—“ once his eyes set on the paper he held his eyes widened, "Oh dear.” Ninten and Judy were considerably more ashamed about the notes or drawing, with their faces flushed in red from humiliation. The principal cleared his throat, pushing away the paper and setting the opposite side of it on the desk, “S-Sorry miss Knox…continue once more.” 

“And now she attacked me first! I’ve given her a chance to leave me alone and I got attacked for it!” Judy finished, now sitting back in her seat and deflating. “She’s a psycho!”

“Says the girl who nearly killed my cat!” Sadie snapped back, Ninten grabbed Judy’s wrist whilst staring at the wall, knowing she could blow up on the cheerleader again if she wasn't careful.

The principal sighed and rubbed his temples, his patience wearing thin with these two. "And that gave you the right to attack her on school grounds?" He asked firmly. 

Sadie bit her lip, her jaw set. "No," She muttered. Her voice barely above a whisper, "But I was angry, okay?! You would be too if someone—" 

Pankhurst cut her off, his tone harsh, “Miss Carlson, enough! Even if it was a cruel joke, fighting about it in my school is not the way to go!”

“You’re…you’re right.” Sadie then turned her head to Judy. Her pupils dilatated like a harsh predator, “Considering you’ve broken my nose, dislodged my arm, and gave me a hip injury I should SUE YOU FOR EVERYTHING YOU HAVE—“

“Technically, you can’t.” Daniel cuts her off, leaving Sadie spun towards him whilst he explained. “Because you threw the first punch, that’s self defense from Judy's side, even if she was acting like a literal rabid dog.”

“…W-What? No! That’s not even fair, l-look at my arm!” Sadie emphasized, wiggling her floppy bruised arm.

“You have nothing against Judy, in fact, she could technically sue you for those claw marks you gave her! Oooh, or better yet, 'teen girl stabs pastor's daughter witha cafeteria knife'—the media would KILL to get that story!” Ninten countered with a cheesy grin. A grin that made the rich girl's blood boil, “Plus—like the basement dweller said—you threw the first hit, bozo.”

“Speaking of the first hit, I know it was self defense but I can’t let you both off with a warning. There was blood spattered on our lunch tables!” The principal sighed and leaned back in his chair, his expression tired. 

Sadie and Judy fell silent and their eyes turned to him. Both sets of eyes narrowing with annoyance and unease.

"Judith, you will be having a 3 day suspension, you’ll come back on Friday but you will be helping Miss Paige with cleaning up the art supplies that day.” Pankhurst said, giving the church girl a stern look. He then turned to Sadie, his displeasure increased as he pointed his finger at her, “YOU! You, young lady, will be suspended for the entire week! I have half-a-mind to kick you off the cheer squad for this little squabble; but thanks to your mother's influence, I’ll be nice this time. In addition to your suspension, when you come back you will be attending detention the entire week with Mr. Hampton in the library!”

“This is so unfair!” Sadie let out a huff, glaring at her thighs and crossing her arms.

The principal looked back at Ninten and Daniel, “And finally, you two. I’m glad you guys didn’t pull your punches like last time, but please keep your girlfriends in check.”

Daniel’s cheeks flustered quickly as he angrily corrected the principal, “She’s not my girlfriend.”

“You sure about that buddy?” Ninten mocked, he picked at a bruise on his knuckles. Daniel nearly snapped back at him but Mr. Pankhurst already was on his case

“Don’t start Grey, should be glad I’m not chalking this up to both your parents.” The principal added, he turned back to the girls, “I’ve already called your parents, girls, and explained to them what happened; Judy your father will be here shortly. Sadie, I couldn’t get a hold of your mother but your father picked up; So your driver should be coming here as well. I trust that this will never happen again?”

Mr. Pankhurst watched the exchange between the girls and the boys. "If there are any more incidents, you will both be facing serious consequences! Worse than the ones I gave you. Do I make myself clear?" When nobody said a word he sighed, he finished by pointing to the door, "Get out of my office.“  Judy and Sadie looked at each other, clearly disgruntled, but they rose from their chairs and left the office begrudgingly. Daniel and Ninten followed, casting concerned glances back at the girls as they went. The door slammed shut behind them, and the room was left in a tense silence.

Awaiting them were their own friends. 

Ninten and Judy’s side of their friend group was on their side of the doorway. Sharron passed Judy her messenger bag, giving Judy a nod of approval while she whispered in Judy’s ear, “You fucked Sadie up real nice! The bitch won’t even look at herself in the mirror by the time she gets home!”

“Home? That’s if her mother can even recognize her.” Judy snickered, which had gotten Sharron to laugh as well.

“Is something funny over there?!” Toree called out. If someone was making fun of Sadie, they had to talk to her.

Unluckily for her, Sharron remarks as fast as a bullet, “Yeah, your dad’s credit score!” 

Toree sputters at first, but she pulled gipped her keys. “H-How about I take these fucking car keys of mine and shove them up your cunt, you korean dy—“

“Toree?” Sadie quickly chirped her expression unreadable.

Toree’s personality did a whole 180 as she turned to Sadie with a weak smile, “What Sadie?” She was met with Sadie grabbing Chuck’s energy drink from him, and after a violent shake Sadie opened the drink and out came a rush of fizzy liquid that sprayed Toree. The other cheerleaders gasped in horror when Toree’s entire outfit was drenched, Toree smacked the drink out of Sadie's hands, “MY OUTFIT! Bitch this costed me $50 bucks!”

“Lower your tone, you’re giving me a headache.” Saide grabbed her satchel from Toree, which was her designer bag, before she turned to Toree, “Oh, and I’m suspended for the rest of the week. So you’re in charge of the cheer squad until then, practice the routine for the pep rally coming up next week.”

With that Sadie strolled past Toree, the drenched girl had to suck in all her rage at this moment, it wasn’t worth blowing up and possibly getting a detention from an overhearing principal.

“Sorry about your drink Chuck.” Ninten faced his friends in woe. 

“Bro I don't give a damn, my camera got confiscated!" Chuck crossed his arms as he kicked a locker nearby.

Hanzo just trashed his poems as he slowly gave a small prayer towards them. "Well that's one hobby down the drain..." He turned to Ninten, "You gonna take your girlfriend home?

"No shit Hanz." Ninten bluntly answered, taking his backpack from Hanzo. “Judy’s in no condition to stay in the school like this! Besides that, her father will take forever to come here, so I’m taking her back home to heal her. If that doesn't work, we'll head to a hospital.”

“Mhm, alright. This might be the chance to finally apologize to her. She’s already had a rough day.” Hanzo gave an apologetic look to Judy, who coughed up blood and shrugged it off like it was nothing while she continued her wobbly stride to the front of the school.

Ninten ran a hand through his hair as he took a deep breath, “'Kay, let’s do this.”

Judy and Sadie both bust open the doors, both of them refusing to look at each other while Ninten and Daniel follow them.

It was still pouring rain but the driver of a pristine pitch black limo was outside with an umbrella. He was slowly waving out to the kids, Sadie recognized him as her family’s chauffeur. Sadie scoffed angrily at the chauffeur, “Took you long enough. It’s colder than a witch’s tit out here.” She crossed her arms, freezing in the cold air while Daniel just lightly pushed her in the direction of the car.

“At least be thankful he’s here.” Daniel whispers, only for Sadie to turn her head back to her "friend" while they were walking to the car.

"Listen, I love you, but please stop whatever it is that you're doing with this empathy shit." Sadie hissed underneath her breath, she let out a sharp gasp as he held onto her arm in pain. “Ow, ow!” 

Daniel just helped her enter the limo afterwards, noticing how bad Sadie’s condition was. Once he entered the limo slowly, glancing around the interior. The limo was luxurious, with soft leather upholstery and plush seats, it wasn’t too much trouble but Daniel had his own preferences. He sat in the corner of the limo, his arms folded tightly across his chest. His eyes were downcast at the chauffeur, “Could you take us to the hospital please?”

“Gingerbread, I don’t need a—“ Sadie began but Daniel quickly pulled on her arm, “OW DAN!”

“Exactly. Hospital, now.” Daniel looked back to the chauffeur, the chauffeur nodded in agreement to the idea. Then the limo drove off, disappearing into the distance, leaving Judy and Ninten alone together. Ninten approached Judy, his own emotions a messy jumble but he was only worried for his girlfriend, “We should probably take you to a hospital too—“

“NO!” Judy shouted, but once Ninten’s eyes widened from being taken aback, she faltered and sighed. "Please," She said, her voice pleading. "Stop trying to care about me. At this point if you don’t want to be around, why are you still here?”

“Because I DO care about you!” Ninten interrupted, his eyes filled with guilt and frustration as he took Judy’s hand, “Judy, please, I’m sorry! I’m so sorry for what I did on Halloween! I know it was shitty but I will never do it again. I didn’t take your feelings into account and it was a shitty move! I’m just..!” He took a deep breath—which was hard considering the poor humid weather—before he took her good hand into his own as he whispered. His voice was soft yet filled with emotional turmoil, “I haven’t been avoiding you because I don’t like you! I’ve just been…I've been trying to think of a way to make it up to you from that day. I was thinking of candy but I didn’t know what you liked…then I thought of flowers but I didn’t know if you were allergic or not—but I swear I wanna make it up to you!”

Judy stared down Ninten, the rain slowly covering the sound of her heavy breathing as she wiped her good eye. Once finished she cleared her throat and turned to Ninten, her face straight as she decided, “You don’t have to make it up. I don’t need you here—“

“I WANT to be here Judy!! I want to be here for you! I wanted to speak to you but I was fucking baby, I was scared you might…hurt me.” Ninten’s fingers rubbed against his scar. Judy's eyes went to his shoulder scar but he pushed on, “My fears were getting in the way and I was using it as an excuse, but I’m not leaving you anymore. I wanna take you home, by my own means.” He looked up at her, his eyes filled with shame but he was holding that accountability on himself.

“B-But, what about class—“ She questioned only for Ninten to add in.

“Fuck them classes! I’ll only be skipping a couple.” Ninten scoffed, only for Judy to narrow her soft glare at him.

“Ninten, you’ll be skipping 3 classes.”

“Will you be happy if I attend the last class? Because then can I take you home before your father leaves the house?” He asked her with a frown. He tapped her good hand with his fingers in a small rhythm.

Judy rolled her eyes, a wobbly smile on her face. “Is this your way of subtly hinting that you want to hold my hand?” Ninten’s cheeks began to redden but he sighed and nodded, which only got Judy to respond frankly, “It’s quite cute, but I'm not in the mood to hold your hand. As you can see the hand I use the most is bruised from fighting and my back is bleeding like mother mary when she gave birth to Jesus." 

Ninten's eyes widened as he was reminded of Judy's scratched up back and her undershirt that she was currently wearing was slightly revealed. He quickly averted his gaze back to her eyes, his face burning with embarrassment, “I’ll heal you.”

Judy’s eyes widened, but she was confused about him having to heal her, “You’d do that? Just for me?”

“Judy, like you said, you’re practically bleeding through your clothes.” Ninten deadpanned, he now held her hand as he said, “You need help, but since you don’t want a doctor, I’ll be the healer for us.”

“You’d have to touch the bare wound for direct healing, no?” Judy queried, but as soon as she said this Ninten started to blush, “What?”

“I…don’t do healing like that.” Ninten revealed, curiosity was hitting Judy’s mind now as he continued, “With super healing or life-up from anyone else it’s hand to wound contact but…with me…er uh…” 

Judy's expression softened as she noticed Ninten's obvious discomfort and confusion, “Yes?”

Ninten hesitated, unsure of what to say or how to act. He settled for rubbing the back of his neck, his eyes darting around the room, “Judy, for me I would have to…kiss you.”

Judy blinked slightly, the cogs in her mind did a speedy stop as she processed the information, “Eh?” Judy’s own face began to brighten up.

The last time she kissed Ninten was when she had the church bake sale! Granted, she’s been waiting for him to have the balls to kiss her again, but not in a situation like this!

“Yeaahhh, it’s the thing with my family. From my great grandmother’s side, strongest defensive PSI user and healer, but the weirdest way to heal.” His face flushed an even deeper shade of red, “B-But you get it! It’s just for healing purposes!”

“Oh…” Judy looked back at her wounds and the ones on her back. Her mind was going through a flurry of emotions swimming inside her at the idea of a kiss from him after awhile of not seeing him, it was like a hurricane through her stomach! Or that may just be the bruising and pain from the punches she endured coming in.

“Does that mean you have to kiss the wounds? I know blood is cleaner than—“

“NO! No!” Ninten corrected sharply, but his flustered voice said otherwise. “I can kiss you anywhere and you’d be healed. I just gotta…wipe the blood off you when we get back.“

“How about you kiss me on the lips, you haven’t done that in awhile.” Judy suggested, but Ninten let out a deep sigh.

“It’s not just one simple peck and that’s it. I would have to pepper kiss or do one big long kiss.” Ninten emphasizes by kissing his knuckles, Judy didn’t notice he had a bruise on his knuckle. Was that from the fight? Was he okay? 

He gave his knuckles one big kiss before the "magic" began its work, a faint glow wrapped around his hand before the glow sunk into the wound and the bruise began to self heal. Judy gasped, she curled her fingers around his hand. 

“Yknow, it’s like the kisses your mom would give you on the cheek when you get hurt on your face…” He then looked away with a shamed expression, “...and you just cry why they hold you, even though it’s embarrassing as hell...”

This stopped Judy’s fascination as she gazed up to Ninten, “I never did that with my parents.”

“Wait…never?”

“Uh, yeah. My parents aren’t really…that affectionate like that.” Judy replied, the idea of kissing a parent on a cheek felt like a fresh wave of loneliness to her. Was she supposed to do that? Hayden may not be her bio father but is she supposed to get those same kisses? She’ll have to report back to him about this.

Her thoughts were cut off when Ninten began pulling his jacket off his shoulders, leading to him wrapping it around her own shoulders, Judy’s pupils grew wider. 

“S-Sorry, the rain’s coming down hard and you’re already revealed enough. Don’t want you to catch a cold really…” Ninten gave his girlfriend a questionable expression when he noticed her wobbly smile reaching her cheeks,“Uh…you okay?”

“C-Can I keep this? Is this like a girlfriend thing?” Judy asked, her eyes focused on him like a wet puppy, but Ninten gave her a playful weak grin.

“No, now c’mon, we need to get out of this weather before we catch a cold!” He answered, turning to the sidewalk before he dragged her down the steps of the school patio stairs.

The rain fell heavily overhead, soaking them through to the bone. They had no umbrella, but that didn't matter. They laughed and splashed through puddles, their shoes leaving footprints behind them. They were both soaked, their hair clinging to their faces and their clothes sticking to their skin. While Judy would be whining about the rain, Ninten would be too, yet they didn't care. They didn't bother to care if they were together, they just kept walking, their hands looped around each other’s. 

The rain fell all around the hospital, its steady beat against the windows and roof creating a calming background noise. The hospital was bustling with activity, even in the middle of the night. Doctors and nurses hurried about, tending to patients and running tests. The smell of antiseptic and the clatter of medical equipment filled the air. Despite the rain, the lights in the hospital were bright and white, shining an impersonal glow over the white walls. 

There sat Sadie in a bed, her arm in a sling as she grumbled underneath her breath

Sadie sat in a chair in the ER, her eyes glassy and unblinking. Her arm was twisted at an odd angle, and her face was puffy and contorted from the beating she had taken. The nurses and doctors moved around her, fussing over her and tending to her injuries. They spoke in hushed voices, their faces set with concern. 

She looked pale and shaky, her breaths coming out in short gasps, “Fuck.”

“Language.” Daniel spoke up as the main doctor approached the two of them.

“Sadie Carlson…haven’t seen you in awhile at the ER.” The doctor spoke, glancing down at Sadie as he looked back at Daniel, “And I see my son has brought you in today.”

Daniel glared at his dad, but his father said nothing and continued to check over notes.

“Nurse Kelly, bring Sadie to my station, my son can attend if he likes to.” Mr. Boyd stated loudly to the nearby nurse, who quickly guided Sadie over to Doctor Boyd’s station.

The doctor approached the girl, his face stern and professional. He observed her wounds and injuries with a critical eye. "Let me take a look," he said, his tone firm but calm. He approached her and turned her arm gently, examining the twisted angle. He touched her face, his fingers careful as he assessed the damage to her nose. Sadie nearly whined out but he ignored her pain to get a closer look.

“Starus doctor?” Nurse Kelly asked, her fingers on her own clipboard as Boyd frowned.

“Hm, the arm is dislocated, and the nose is broken. We'll need to relocate the arm and set the nose in a cast." Dr. Boyd replied, "There's also some minor cuts and abrasions to the face that will need cleaning and bandaging."

As the doctor spoke, he began to gather supplies, his movements efficient and precise. 

"We'll have you all fixed up in no time, sweetie.” Nurse Kelly said, her tone optimistic.

Sadie only gave a fake cheerful smile as she muttered in a sickly sweet tone, “Oh, that’s just stellar! A big ass nose cast on my face…” 

“Maybe we ran even paint it ced.” Daniel suggested, but the minute those words came out, his father gave him an annoyed frown. Daniel’s expression changed into miffed rage but he drowned it out by correcting his sentence, “I mean we can paint it red.”

“Don’t start gingerbread.” Sadie scolded, only for Daniel to give her a nonchalant smile.

Dr. Boyd pulled out a pair of gloves and began to clean her wounds, his hands steady and strong. His expression remained detached and unamused while his focus was solely on her injuries, “You’ll be feeling some very terrible pinches of pain, but they’ll be over soon. Meanwhile Nurse Kelly will relocate your arm and shoulder, it WILL hurt for a bit.”

Sadie’s eyes showed slight discomfort at the sight. She unconsciously reached over to grab Daniel’s hand but Daniel only raised a brow at her incompetence. 

“Scared of a little jolt of pain?” He snickered, only for her to give him the meanest death glare he’s ever seen on her.

“You're talking too much, just shut up and hold me!” She hissed, waving her hand.

Daniel rolled his eyes once more at her demands but he quickly held her free hand as Nurse Kelly smiled at the display.

“Awwh! Dr. Boyd, you didn’t tell me little Danny has a girlfriend now!” The nurse approached the patient, her hands steady and her demeanor calm.

“He’s not my boyfriend—“ The cheerleader was cut off when Nurse Kelly positioned her hands on her shoulder, applying gentle but steady pressure. Sadie let out a gasp that was mixed in with the sound of a sob as the nurse shifted the shoulder back into its socket, the bone making a slight popping sound.

“There we go! Much better! Lemme go get you a sling and a lollipop sweetheart!” Nurse Kelly spoke up, now moving away from the bed to go grab the essentials she mentioned.

Sadie pouted her lip as she forced herself not to cry, looking up at the ceiling as she flapped her free hand to wave away the tears.

“Why can’t you cry—“

“Because my makeup right now is a collection of $34 dollar cosmetics, Daniel! GOD!” Sadie exclaimed, Dr. Boyd only rolled his eyes at this display of whining.

Kids these days, yknow?

Chapter Text

(Artworks in this chapter done by: Sherbet-demo, C-Soda, and Blue Blue Blue!)

(December 21st 1988)


Ninten dropped the notebook in front of him on his desk and grumbled. He sat in front of his small desk fit in his rather cluttered room, staring at the notebook like it had cursed out his bloodline. A sense of indecision and frustration hung in the air as he tried to decide on the perfect date place. 

Halloween was a disaster, and the time spent with Judy most days was after school healing her wounds. He hadn’t been there for her deeply as he should be, and even then he could feel a wedge in their relationship just from her emotions bouncing off his mind. His PSI drew and drank her emotions like milk in a sippy cup, he could read the untrust and fear of a backstab again. It was like wave after wave of negative emotions. Only one thing ran through his head as he felt those emotions through his mind and heart.

It’s MY fault she’s like that.

It stabbed Ninten in the heart more than he’d like to admit it, but it was the solid truth. He was firm about making this up to her, but when she’s being so closed off with him and not speaking her mind, it was like running into a brick wall each time.

There were so many choices, so many places to take someone like Judith to. There was the nice café a few blocks away, but it always seemed too crowded and he hated the smell of smokers. 

Then there was the park, but the weather was going to be miserable this week. Where else? Ninten’s fingers drummed on the table as he tried to make a decision, his mind going round and round in a never-ending cycle. 

Every option seemed too extravagant, too ordinary, too cliché, or too boring. From romantic to casual, from public to secluded. But no matter how much he thought about it, Ninten couldn't seem to make a decision, his indecision growing by the moment. 

He let out a sigh and removed himself from his desk area, landing on his bed with a soft puffing sound, “God! I’m feelin’ like a child in a candy store!” He muttered, his face stuffed by the pillow he held, “This is bogus! You’re telling me I’ve gone across Cali and haven’t had a single idea what type of place Judy would like to go to?!”

He groaned loudly into his pillow and continued covering his face with it. The sound of his mom's voice cut through the silence. "Honey, are you coming downstairs for dinner?" 

Ninten lifted his head up to stare at Carol, who gave him a concerned expression as she entered the room. “Yeah, I’m coming…just annoyed.” He quickly shoved the plans back into his backpack, trying to act casual as he responded, "I'll be down in a bit."

“Are you planning something for the party?” Carol asked, reaching her son’s door frame. 

Ninten lifted his head up sharply, “Party? What party?!”

“Judy’s Christmas party. Words got around town sweetie.” Carol explained, as she gave her son a soft look of curiosity. 

Ninten groaned and flopped back on the bed, his head falling into his hands, mumbling, "Yeah, okay you got me—but I don't know if I should go!" Ninten let out a grumble as he continued, "I mean, What if she doesn't like me there? What if I end up making a fool of myself like on Halloween?!”

“…Ninten.” Carol strolled into his room and sat closer to him on his bed, her eyes filled with a mother's concern. She knew how nervous he was about going to the party, but she also knew how much it meant to the girl he was dating. "I know you're nervous about going to this party, but I think it will be okay," she said gently. "Just try to relax and have a good time. And remember, you don't have to do anything you don't want to." 

He nodded but his shoulders slumped, "I guess you're right," Ninten said, his eyes glued to the notebook in hand, “But what sucks is that Judy said I have to have a plus one with me, and I barely know who to take! Hanzo and Chuck are going with each other.”

Carol pondered for a moment, looking around the room for any answers, her eyes set on the old framed picture of Ninten, Lloyd, Ana and Teddy at Mount Itoi. 

It read: 1984, War is Over

With that an idea popped in her head, “Hey, I know! Maybe since Halloween was so rough with your friends, how about you invite Lloyd over for the party?” Carol asked, this caught Ninten off guard.

“W-Wait, really? I don’t know…” Ninten trailed off, “Lloyd didn’t have fun last time, I don’t know if he wants to come around again.”

“Well he’ll feel better knowing that his best friend is with him! C’mon!” Carol smiled softly at her son, Ninten gave her a nod. 

“I’ll try, but knowing what happened last time, it’s gonna be rare if he’s on board.” 

“I can not fucking believe you went on board with this.” Ninten muttered, watching as Lloyd placed a curious ugly Christmas sweater into his shopping cart.

“Oh come on Ninten, try to be in the Christmas spirit!” Lloyd pushed the cart around the store, it was Chross in Merrysville that was having a slow day, “I do agree, Halloween wasn’t a good time. But I partially blame myself for my situation back there, I mean—wearing a superman onesie? So stupid!” 

The store window was decorated with glittering snowflakes and a large wreath, attempting to mask the cracks and peeling paint of the building. As Ninten and Lloyd passed the large display window the display mannequins were dressed in the store's finest fall weather clothes alongside their most tacky Christmas clothes, their bright colors and cheeky designs taunting Ninten like a nearby ghost. 

Ninten shuddered, he was starting to feel the hairs on his neck rise as if he was back at Lance’s party.

The recent stock on ugly Christmas sweaters continued to pile up on shelves as Ninten followed his nerdy friend around the store, “So what’s your Christmas outfit for this party ole’ wise gremlin?”

“First of all: Don’t call me that.” Lloyd furrowed his brow, “Second: I’ve already said this before, I’m learning from my mistake on Halloween.” He grabbed a large pair of oversized overalls.

“I dressed too childish on Halloween, therefore, I will be dressing ‘nonchalantly’ for this party! Even then, it will still be appropriate enough for the party!” 

Silence passed them before Ninten stared at Lloyd in slight deadpan, “I seriously think you’re looking too into this but whatever.”

“You just don’t get it!” Lloyd faced away from Ninten, pulling a hurt expression on his face as he had his hand to heart.

“You know what you don’t get?”

“What?”

“Respect from your dad.” 

“Oh okay, fuck you.” Lloyd frowned as Ninten gave him a smug smile, “In case you didn’t hear, dad is planning to have Christmas with us!”

“In a trash can?”

“Oh my fucking god Ninten—“ As Lloyd ranted, the two continued to walk down the aisle. Ninten trailed behind Lloyd, his steps hesitant and his expression wary.

Ninten’s eyes scanned the aisle signs as they made their way to the holiday section. He looked around at all the shoppers filling the aisles, trying to get into the festive spirit. He didn’t really have festive clothing for a party like this.

Sure he had red, green and white clothing, but they were just fully those colors. He needed something that just…screamed Christmas Eve, Christmas magic! 

But with the way Chross looked, he might just have to visit Snowman, something he was absolutely dreading for. However his sight landed on a certain sweater on a mannequin.

“Oh, did you find something?” Lloyd asked, inching his way towards Ninten. Both of the boys stared at the mannequin’s sweater before Lloyd gave Ninten a encouraging smile, “You like it?”

“Er, yeah! It’s really nice for a Christmas event but uh…” Ninten’s face grew red as he sighed, “I don’t think I can wear this…”

“What? The cardigan?”

“The fuck is a cardigan?” Ninten raised a brow confused, Lloyd let out a cackle afterwards, “Is that what they’re called?!”

“Yeah? It’s a type of sweater that fastens up the front with buttons usually.” Lloyd explained, he fidget with the current dress shirt he wore, “My mom wears them all the time, too many in fact. Makes laundry day hell because they’re really high maintenance.”

Ninten hummed softly, glazing back at the cardigan, “Do you…think I can pull this off?”

“Yeah totally, it fits the theme and such, plus it’s comfortable!” 

“Uh huh, but like…it’s a girl's schtick. Yknow?”

“Kendrick Grey, your favorite color is pink.” Lloyd was met with an elbow to the ribcage as he whined, “Ow!”

“Shut it! I’m serious!” Ninten rubbed his hands together. They weren’t cold, but he was anxious about the upcoming party in about a week, “I’m just worried about what Judy will think.”

“Jeez, you’re still on about that? I thought Judy forgave you?”

“S-She did! But…I’m not sure we’re on good speaking terms.” Ninten cracked his knuckles, “Things are still tense with us, I can feel it.”

“Well, it’s understandable. Judy probably feels awful about the prank because of how you reacted.”

“Yeah…” Ninten took the cardigan from the rack. It was the only one similar to the one on the mannequin, “$15…should I buy it?” 

Lloyd shrugged, “If you want to dude, it suits you. Besides, your girlfriend wore one the first day you guys met.”

Ninten thought back to that day, his eyelids drooped and his smile grew wobbly at the thought of his girlfriend in her blue oversized cardigan she wore on that fateful day. He quickly held the Christmas themed cardigan closed to his chest.

Ninten knew he needed to wear this, because he deserved to look fabulous if his girlfriend was watching.

“It's beginning to look a lot like Christmas—“

BTZZZ!

“Let it snow! Let it snow! Let it snow!—“

BTTZZ!

“Last Christmas, I gave you my heart! But the very next day, you gave it away…” 

Mimmie was trying to fix the Panasonic RF-562D in her room as she muttered, “Mom might have to get a new one this year.”

“Really?” Her sister asked in slight surprise. Minnie pulled her scrapbook away from her face, “I think it can last another year.”

“Fuck FUCK—I’m gonna be late!” Ninten yelled out in the hallway, more to himself than to anyone. Minnie and Mimmie poked their heads out of their rooms, watching their brother scramble for last minute mirror checks. 

“Doesn’t the party start at 6 PM?” Minnie asked, after Mimmie nodded she then raised a brow, “It’s 5:30, he’s gonna be earlier to this than his own birth if he keeps this up.” 

Ninten rushed around his bedroom, trying to get ready for the party. Minnie and Mimmie snuck their way closer to the doorway, watching him in amusement. They watched with wide eyes as he rummaged through his closet, throwing shirts and pants around in his haste. 

One of his shirts landed on Minnie as she gagged, “Ew! Boy shirt boy shirt!”

“Minnie, Mimmie, get out of my room!” Ninten called out to the doorway without a single glance. Before his sisters could respond, he lifted his hand to the door, it glowed a red and white sparkle as the door was surrounded by that same aura before slamming by itself in front of them. He continued his frantic search, “Pants, what pants could I wear?”

First came a pair of black sweatpants, “Sweats? Nah, I've already worn that.”

Then his hands found beige colored cargo shorts, “Cargo? Nada! I’m gonna freeze if I wear that.”

He pulled a pair of bell bottoms from his dresser, “Bell-Bottoms?—eugh! NO! This isn’t the 70s anymore!” 

After surfing through his clothes for half a minute, he found a pair of maroon jeans, “Perfect! Now what shirt can I wear with this.”

Ninten continued to dart through each dresser drawer, looking flustered and confused while he was muttering to himself as he tried to find the right outfit, “God damn it—Is all my shit is ass?!”

His eyes spotted a white blank T-Shirt. Red, white and green? Sounds just like Christmas.

“Fuck it! I’ll just use this!”

After placing on the clothes, Ninten quickly rushed over to the hand held mirror right across his bed, he pushed back his hair slightly and frowned, “Fuck it feels like I’m missing something…”

He turned to his black fingerless gloves on the nightstand, “Perfect.”

The sun was slowly sinking in the sky, casting a warm orange glow over the snowy sidewalk. The trees were covered in thin layers of snow, the branches trembling slightly from the wind. The windows of the nearby houses were illuminated, and soft music could be heard from one of the windows, drifting into the crisp air. People walked past in a hurry, their footsteps crunching in the snow. Joining those people would be Sadie herself, having both Toree and Ana walk with her to Daniel’s place.

The friends bundled up in their puffy jackets and scarves, braving the cold as they made their way towards Daniel’s house. Ana trailed behind somewhat, tugging at her scarf and looking lost in thought. Sadie and Toree were chatting excitedly about the party, but Ana was quieter than her usual self, her mind preoccupied with the events from the last party they had attended.

“If this is a party that Judy coordinated herself, does that mean she has something planned for me?” Ana mulled over, her eyes focused on her sidewalk beneath her, “Plus if I’m correct, Sadie said Judy invited the entire junior year. Meaning that I might see him…I might see Ninten—“

“Oi! Lamb chomp! You comin?” 

Ana was ripped out of her thoughts as she looked up at Toree, who was across the street. She frowned softly, looking both sides of the street for oncoming cars before rushing over to the other side of the street. Toree raised a brow but only rolled her eyes and  muttered some type of jab at Ana underneath her breath.

Ana’s frown deepened, “What? You don’t look both ways before crossing the street?”

Neither of them answered, for a while now things were quiet, but only tense silence followed them. It was then that Ana tried something her father suggested, small talk.

Ana cleared her throat, trying to find a topic to speak of, “So uh…what’s this party about?” 

“It’s a Christmas party, do you need anything else other than that?” Toree’s eye twitched at the thought of Ana talking to her.

Ana’s brows furrowed, “I meant the…atmosphere. How’s it gonna be?”

“Cold. Like it would be during winter.” Toree’s eyes showed visible confusion, “Look I don’t know what the fuck you’re trying to do—“

“Oh stop it Toree, she’s just trying to make small talk. Besides, she’s talking about what the party is gonna be like.” Sadie chided her friend, finally slowing her walking pace as she approached the designated house.

Ana noticed its style and felt her muscles tense. 

The ranch home stood tall and strong, its wooden exterior weathered and beaten by the elements. The windows were small and the paint was peeling, giving the house a dark and unfriendly appearance.

“It looks so…” Ana was trying to find the right words.

“Cold and mysterious? That’s Daniel.” Toree finished for her, as Sadie gave her a quick sneer, “What? It’s true! Besides, he usually takes that as compliments!”

“Anyways…” Sadie trailed off as she watched Ana approach the front door, she grabbed Ana’s scarf, “The fuck are you going?”

“To go knock on the door? We came all this way to get him, right?”

“Oh, we’re not gonna get out here that way.” Sadie said, her voice was soft as she kicked open the backyard door.

“S-SADIE! That’s property damage!” Ana shrieked, Toree and Sadie walked past her as they approached an entrance that was made of a wooden door, creaky and old, with a set of rickety wooden stairs leading down into the basement. 

It was clear the basement door had seen better days, as the paint was peeling off, revealing the old, worn wood and metal beneath. Sadie wasted no time as she knocked on the cellar door, “Gingerbread! Come out! You promised!”

“Yeah yeah—just gimme a moment!” A voice yelled out. After a few minutes, Daniel had stepped out in his winter attire and he closed the cellar doors. 

When Ana’s PSI flickered inside her brain, there wasn't a trace of warmth or comfort in sight of this boy, as if the coldness seeped deep from in the foundation of the house to his skin. He just felt so off putting, especially when he turned to Ana.

“Is that who I think that is?” Daniel raised a brow, pointing to Ana. Sadie and Toree only nodded in response while he stared down at Ana like she had killed his bloodline.

Ana looked down at her hands but raised her eyes back on Daniel, embarrassed but standing her ground, “H-Hi! I um…my name is—“

“Ana. More or less Anabelle Goldie Brewton, daughter of Lilianna Brewton. Who also owns  Fountain Fermentary and is married to Snowman’s beloved priest, Father Norman.” Daniel summarized, crossing his arms while holding an unimpressed gaze towards the flabbergasted psychic, “Yeah, I know about you.”

Ana cleared her throat once more, which was tightening due to her need to back away from this strange interaction, “O-Oh, well uh it’s nice to finally meet you Daniel! Sadie’s talked a lot about you.”

“Hopefully nothing about being in my pants, is that correct?” Daniel raised a brow, only for Sadie to slap his arm slightly.

“Oh shut up Daniel. She’s trying to fit in, this is her first Christmas party.” 

“She’s been to those before Sadie, if she has the Snowman blood in her it’s impossible to avoid a Christmas party there.” Daniel scoffed, raising a brow.

Sadie gave a dramatic sigh of annoyance as she restated her response, “First Christmas party that’s out of town.”

“Oh.” Daniel looked back at her, realizing that this sweet winter child has no idea what kind of trouble might just happen at this party alone. 

“Unfortunately, the party is being held by Judith. So it’s definitely not gonna be as “crazy bodacious” as Lance's was.” Toree frowned softly as Ana approached the group a little more closely.

“Isn’t that…good thing?” Ana raised a brow, “The last time we went the cops arrived.”

“Oh that? It's totally normal!” Toree chirped, flipping her braids with her hand away from her face, “Happens every time Lance has parties like that. It’s hella sick, and it’s lowkey fun seeing the little pervert get slammed to the floor like a ragdoll.”

Ana gave a soft glare at Toree, “I bet you wouldn’t be laughing at him if those cops caught you as well.” She thought, but knowing when to keep her tongue tied during situations she swallowed back the word vomit that was soon to a lecture.

“Alright, are me just gonna freeze our asses off or are me heading to this party?” Daniel interrupted, Sadie gave him a smug smile as she took his hand and jogged off with him quickly to her car. Toree frowned and crossed her arms while Ana looked down at the ground, “Great, yeah, leave us you fuckin dodos.”

The car swerved through the snowy streets, the headlights barely cutting through the heavy snowfall. Sadie and Toree were still gossiping and chatting but Ana sat in the back, her expression grim. She remembered the last party they went to and the drama that ensued. She didn't want a repeat of that, but she didn't want to be the odd one out either. 

She swallowed, her anxiety growing with each step they took. Does Judy remember her? Would she care that Ana herself had showed up to her party? After what Ana saw last Halloween she just had to keep a guard up with Judy. Something was off about her, but Ana couldn’t figure it out. 

“Hey? You alright?”

Ana flinched once more at the sudden question, it brought her back to reality as Daniel looked back at her, closing his book. Ana mustered up the strength as she whispered, “No…I’m kinda worried about this party. Yknow?” 

“Hm…don’t.” Daniel scoffed, “Pretty sure you’ll be fine as long as nobody flirts with you. Then again, I guess you espect to be hit on since you’re such a big shot with your little abventure.” He crossed his arms again as he finished his sentence with slight spitefulness. 

“W-What?! No! I don’t expect that!” Ana retorted back, slightly shocking Daniel, “I expect to be treated like a person! Just a hi or hello, an introduction for god’s sake! Not some guy trying to get in my pants! I just want to be treated like a normal person…”

The car was silent from Ana’s response, but Daniel slowly sighed, “So it’s ‘rue, you barely aren’t like how Mrs. Brewton describes you.”

Ana raised a brow, “Huh?”

“You’re like…miserable and you’re just trying to survive the world. Despite your popularity, you’re still this sad, insecure bink barbie doll. You’re no longer the sickening sweet and optimistic heroine everyone knew and you know that. However, you’ve done nothing to change or go back to those old ways.” He gave her a deep glare, when Ana stared back at him in outrage and offense he continued, “And I applaud you for it.”

“What.” 

“Yes, I bo appreciate that you’re not trying to fake your emotions and feelings about this party.” Daniel comments, placing his hand on the back of his head, “Unlike a certain jock.”

“Oh come on Daniel! Ninten is the last thing to be a jock!” Toree chastised Daniel, letting out a disgusted scowl, “Not with thing one and thing two following behind him like lost puppies.”

Ana was lost in this conversation, “You…personally know Ninten?”

“Yes and I bon’t like his ass. He’s a walking magnet for trouble with those two jackasses following him arounb. The asshole thinks he’s hot shit and can bo whatever he leases just cause he saved the world.” He stared out the window, watching the snowfall and listening to the distant sounds of Toree’s laughter, “Peak narbo asshole.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say he’s an a-hole like that! Maybe… a bit whiny but—“

“Whiny? You have little information about the dip?” Daniel turned his head back to 

“Er, yes…again I used to date him.” Ana pouted softly at Daniel, she looked up at him with a smile, “And he’s not too much of a dip, he’s…a bit of an egg.”

“Fragile and easy to crack? That’s his ego.” Daniel sneered, earning a slight wavering smile from Ana. 

“What’s your favorite book? Sadie tells me you read a lot…” Ana chirped, her interest in Daniel piqued.

He gave her a soft smile, “Crime and Punishment.”

“Oh.” Ana blinked, trying to remember any book similar to that her mother had read, “What’s that about?”

“Well…”

“You call this cold Ninten? This is lukewarm!” Lloyd spoke up, smiling as he followed Ninten down the dirt road with his coat and gloves on.

“Hm.” Ninten responded with a hum, his expression focused on a certain light in the distance. 

They trudged through the snow, their boots and shoes leaving imprints on the fresh, white snow. The night was cold and dark, the only light came from the street lamps that lit up their path.  

Lloyd noticed a nearby forest with trees up ahead and small flowers that bloomed in the winter, “Hey, isn’t this Canary Village? We visiting Laura?” The snow was falling softly as he walked through the cold night, his breath visible in the air.

“What? No. We’re heading to the party.” Ninten spoke, making Lloyd raise his eyebrows.

Why would such a party be held near the canary village, what WAS nearby the canary village? 

It wasn’t until Lloyd bumped into a random car that he noticed a line of cars, that same line parked outside nearby a heavily decked out large building. 

Ninten approached Lloyd from behind, “Say hello to old Prudence.”

Only one word came from Lloyd’s mouth while he stared at the immense structure in front of him, “Woah.”

The old warehouse had been transformed into a winter wonderland. Lights hung from the outside, casting a warm and inviting glow on the grassy ground. Icicles hung from the roof, their rubbed down edges glinting in the light. Snowmen and Christmas trees were scattered around the parking lot, their snowy smiles made a stark contrast against the industrial walls. Music played from within, filling the air with the sounds of a Christmas chorus. 

Luckily for them, the small bits of snow had been cleared away, revealing the gravel driveway and making the path leading up to it look clean and inviting. 

“Nice to know she went full out with the decorating.” Lloyd held onto his scarf, his excited yet bewildered eyes hidden behind his foggy glasses.

“You should’ve seen her when November came, practically went all out decking her house from top to bottom.” Ninten commented, pulling on his gloves, “Something tells me despite being a beach girl, Christmas is her favorite holiday.”

“Well, everyone likes Christmas, Ninten.” Lloyd raised a brow at his friend’s comment.

Ninten let out a heavy scoff, “Trust me, there’s some real grinches out here.” He patted Lloyd’s back, “Now come on, I need to go find Judy.”

Once the two stepped onto the cobblestone and found the line leading to the party’s entrance, they found Judy at the front greeting the newcomers. Ninten’s cheeks flustered and his eyes grew ten times as wide upon contact with her outfit. 

Judy’s dress was made of a deep shade of red, the silky fabric catching the light with an almost velvety appearance except with glitter all over the body. She wore red sleeves that ended with white fluff on the top of the dress, leading to a cut off near her collar bone, and ends of the sleeves were decorated with fluffy puffs of white tulle that looked like snowflakes. The dress fell near her knees hugging slightly at the hips and the bodice was cinched in at the waist, creating a flattering silhouette and adding a pear shape to the wearer. Her hair had a hair clip of a mistletoe, and another mistletoe was pinned on the white tulle near her collarbone.

Finishing the look, she had white sparkly boots and gloves that were brighter than anyone’s future. Judy looked as if Santa Claus had a lovely daughter from the grace of god, she may already be the mother mary of Christmas herself!

“Awh, Kenny! I’m so glad you came!” With the way she dove into him for a hug, it would’ve seemed like Judy nearly pounced on Ninten.

He let out a shaky chuckle as he noticed his nose was deep into her neck, “N-No prob, Jude.”

The scent of a Christmas tree absorbed his nostrils as he shuddered slightly and a wobbly smile painted his face, the same goes for Judy as she smelled the sharp scented cologne on Ninten’s cardigan.

The two pulled away slowly, but not enough to be completely away from the other, as Judy had her hands on his chest and Ninten had his hands wrapped around torso. Their noses touched delicately before the both of them had said,

“You smell great.”

Immediately the two ripped from each other’s grasp in horrid embarrassment as they turned away from their partner. 

“ Oh my fucking god—IN FRONT OF YOUR GIRL?! ”

“ Oh my stars—he probably hates my guts !”

While the two of them were cursing themselves out in their minds, Judy cleared her throat and said loudly, “Anyways—WELCOME! Welcome to my Christmas party! I hope you guys enjoy your time here, and Ninten…” Judy trailed off as she softly whispered in his ear; “I’ll see you at the old Staff Room~” 

Ninten sighed softly as he passed by Judy, “Y-Yeah, see you there too.”

Lloyd was snickering behind Ninten’s back as he greeted Judy, Judy just gave him a quiet nod and continued greeting the guests. He stopped shortly next to Ninten, giggling while he gave his asthmatic friend a smug smile, “Smell good? That’s a new one—“

“Oh shut up!” 

Meanwhile outside, an old brown copper Chrysler LeBaron pulled up next to the many lines of cars, it parked just beside a family wagon as Sadie and her cohorts exited the vehicle. Ana’s eyes fell upon the Christmas decor and her stomach began to chern with nostalgia and false hopes. Why now? Why’d she have to feel just hopeless on her favorite holiday?

Or…what used to be her favorite holiday, it had become a memory lane as the gifts underneath their tree had disappeared over time.

There were nine, then six, then three…and then none. 

No longer was she a child, so her mother assumed she could buy the things Ana wanted for herself. She would hand Ana money, hundreds even, and tell her to ‘Buy something you like with it!’, but Ana never could buy anything she liked. Because after being sheltered from the many things girls like her would be interested in, she didn’t even know where to start.

“Ugh, it looks like Rudolph shat all over this place and placed it with a red bow.” Daniel sneered with absolute disgust, closing the passenger car door, by then he shoved his hands in his pocket.

“She’s like…doing too much.” Toree wiggled her fingers at the display in distaste.

“She is too much.” Sadie snapped lightly, pulling on her coat, “Ugh, it’s like sooooo bright! I’m gonna have to wear sunglasses at this point.”

“It’s not too bad.” Ana said, the girls sharply turned around to face her but Ana merely deflated as she tried to look at the decorations in a more positive light, “I mean—Snowman and Reindeer are like this around the holidays too, I’ve learned to adapt to the harsh lights.”

Daniel hummed, “That’s nice to cool. I did always want to go to reindeer because of the whole name and stuff when I was younger, I really wanted to see Santa’s little helpers.”

“Eh, you would’ve been disappointed either way, Reindeer doesn’t get reindeer. We get Fallow Deer.” Ana explained, which had made Daniel sigh.

“I knew it…”

“Aye! Enough chit chat, I need to get out of the cold before my tits freeze!” Sadie ordered, taking Daniel’s hand with a smile as they approached the cobblestone path. When the group followed they found themselves in front of Judy, who was finishing her greeting for the couple in front of her.

Judy gracefully turned her head to the group of misfits, “Hello welcome to my par—oh it’s just you three.” Judy’s frown dipped down into a snarl as she stared at Sadie and her friends.

“Oh Judith?~ Didn’t expect perfection at your doorstep?”

“If I wanted perfection, I would’ve called god to do a raincheck on you Sadie.” Judy snapped, her tone held no delight nor warmth she was using from the last people who entered.

Sadie’s eye twitched as Toree took over, “Face it Judith, Jesus is just a pimp and a born again virgin like you is just a droplet of the army of hoes he has. So there’s no need for all this hostility on a fun snowy day.”

“You know how people say Jesus take the wheel?” Judy asked blankly, catching Toree off guard.

“Yeah?”

“Well I hope he drives you into oncoming traffic, where you crash and die with regrets.” Judy threatened bluntly, “Hey, maybe then, the paramedics will find your body underneath the wreckage and find your rib cage filled with all of your daddy’s Percocet you use to get off life, you hippie skank.”

Toree let out a gasp of offense as she snapped, “You god-obessed BITCH—“

“H-Hey now, let’s not do this right now, there's a line of people behind us and they really do want to get in.” Ana interrupted, trying to deescalate the situation right now, “Plus it’s a Christmas party, let’s get y'know…jiggy about the holiday? Heh…”

Toree and Sadie stared at Ana blankly, with Toree nearly gagging on the way Ana had worded her response in cringe, but Judy sighed heavily as crossed her arms, “It’s $20 bucks to get in here, but since you’re a group I’ll make all of you $20.”

“WHAT! Come on! Didn’t you hear what Ana said? Think of the holiday!” Toree whined, only for Judy to cut her off.

“It’s $20 or you’re not coming in. I don’t want people thinking I invite extra ass without a little extra cash.” Judy gave a smug smirk, “Pay up or leave.”

Sadie grumbled as she dropped the $20 dollars into Judy’s hands and the group walked past her, but now with Judy nearly tripping Sadie as Sadie fell into Daniel’s arms.

“Whoopies.” Judy whispered with a cruel grin. 

Sadie only huffed in anger while Daniel muttered underneath his breath in annoyance, “Psycho bitch.”

Judy turned to face the next newcomers, “Hiya guys! Welcome to my party—“

“It’s a lovely party Judy, I’m sorry you had to deal with Sadie.” 

Judy was welcomed to the site of Yoshi and Douglas, “Oh! It’s you two!”

Yoshi’s was a fitted turtleneck, made of soft and comfortable material, the sleeves were long and tight, ending in cuffs adorned with golden tulles. The skirt was full and gathered at the waist, falling to just above the knee, and was adorned with soft lace ruffles and glittery rhinestones. A sparkling silver belt cinched the waist, and she wore white stockings, adding a touch of elegance. 

The outfit was complete with a pair of chic, strappy gold pump heels at least 2 inches.

“Yeah, I asked Douglas to come with me! It would seem unfair for him to be left out, right?” Yoshi asked, smiling while she was holding her coat.

“ This litte— “ Judy had to stop her thoughts from growing more violent, it wasn’t Yoshi’s fault for her reaction, given that Yoshi had done nothing wrong. 

Judy gave her a small smile, but it was to hide the gritting in her teeth as she agreed at Yoshi, “Yep! I’m so glad you brought this wet towel out of the house! He never leaves, ha ha!”

“You know I’m standing right here right?” Douglas frowned, but he knew the joke Judy was referring to, his attire was a deep green shade, a color that reminded one of evergreen trees and mistletoe. 

The top was a form-fitting turtleneck, made of a warm and cozy fabric that would keep him warm in the cooler weather. The trousers were a slim fit, made of a dark green material to match the turtle neck. The outfit was accented with a red and white scarf that was tied in a stylish way around his neck, adding some color. 

A pair of dark brown loafers completed the outfit, giving a sophisticated touch to the ensemble.

“Oh Douglas, you know I’m just kidding!” Judy giggled, she turned to Yoshi, “I saw some girl with blonde hair and blue eyes, you were staring at her really hard, is she a friend?”

“Yeah! I need to see her, hold up—“ Judy sidestepped away from Yoshi as Yoshi went inside, looking for Ana.

With that out of the way Judy turned to Douglas, her expression now extremely pissed, “What the fuck Doug!?”

“I know, I know, I’m not technically supposed to be here—“

“No shit sherlock! You denied me multiple times when I asked if you could come, but when bitch face comes over all of a sudden you wanna come here now!” Judy pointed her finger at Douglas, her decorated nails in view, “You’d better not leave early or I swear to god—“

“I’ll stay Judith, no need to act like this.” Douglas placed his hand on her head, “Besides, this gives me great leverage to spy on others, maybe get some blackmail. You did seem to have a hard time with Sadie.”

“Uh huh, where have you been the last couple months.” Judy crossed her arms and glared at the ground as Douglas passed by her. She leaned against the doorframe as she continued to greet the guests, albeit a bit more grumpier.

The soothing Christmas music blasting from the corners of the room echoed into Ana’s mind as she accompanied Sadie to a less overcrowded area. Daniel leaned against the wall while Toree sat on a nearby chair, Ana took the time looking around to notice the decor of the warehouse. 

Old warehouse was dimly lit, but the inside was warm and inviting. Strings of Christmas lights hung from the ceiling, casting a soft glow on the worn wooden floors. A long table filled with food and sweets was set up at multiple ends of the room, and a huge Christmas tree stood in the middle of the large area, its branches adorned with glass ornaments and sparkling decorations. 

Music played from a stereo in the other corner, adding to the festive atmosphere. Despite the age of the building, the warehouse had been transformed into a cozy party site, it had Ana hitting wave after wave of nostalgia.

“I’ll give it to Judith, for someone who’s as snarky as Sadie says she is; her decoration skills are par excellence.” Ana thought, her movements inching over to the snack table. 

She led herself over to a table with a candy cane pattern. On top of it were various snacks, like different chips, smoked sausages, MANY Christmas cookies, tiny candy bars, mince pies. She looked around to see many similar snack tables. In the middle of all of them was a hefty colored bowl, filled with something that looked to Ana like custard. However a closer look had Ana noticing it was eggnog instead.

“Wow!” She spoke up afterwards while looking around, “This looks so amazing.”

“I know right—“

“GAH!” Ana pulled herself back at the sudden voice, but her eyes soon mirrored the same joy the spoken person had, “Lloyd!”

“Ana!”  Lloyd pushed his way through the crowd of people, the chatter of the party a constant hum in the air. He hugged Ana tightly, both of them giggling with excitement. 

"I can't believe you made it!" Lloyd exclaimed, his eyes sparkling in the dim lighting of the room.

"I wouldn't miss this for the world," Ana replied, her smile wide and bright. "I've been looking forward to this all week! Considering I don’t have the same winter break as you nor…” 

Ana stopped shortly, trailing off as her eyes honed behind Lloyd, onto the boy in the distance of the huge crowd. Once that jet black long straight hair that reached his shoulders and tanned copper skin came into her view, that wretched gut feeling swarmed her stomach.

“Is that…”

“Ninten? Yeah, it’s been awhile for…hasn’t it?” Lloyd answered, looking back at his best friend.

Ninten was currently talking to Hanzo and Chuck, who both had their own Christmas attires that were mediocre at best. Even with his carefree demeanor, Ninten still had a bit of effort in his outfit unlike his so-called town friends.

“He looks…good.” Ana muttered, trying to find anything else to comment on.

“Yeah, then again, Podunk seems to look at Christmas a lot differently than our towns. Hell, even my town had more spunk than this.” Lloyd frowned softly, his mind turning gears at the outfits of Podunk teens attending the party dressed in reds, whites, greens and occasionally blues.

He glanced at the girls but swiftly turned his head away from surprise, “U-Uuhhh, then again it seems like the girls take the Christmas spirit well…”

“Ugh don’t remind me.” Ana growled, her face feeling flushed with fluster and second-hand embarrassment.

When she first saw Judy, Ana held her tongue, but she just…HAD to say something! 

“Why’d she even think that’s okay to wear?” Ana commented, pouring a cup of eggnog into a blue snowflake decorative plastic party cup. She at least filled it up to the near top, putting it up to her lips as she took her sip of the provided eggnog. It was okay at best, not the best like her dad made but it was alright.

Lloyd tried to defend Judy. "Come on, it's not that bad," He said half-heartedly. "It's just a party, she wanted to look nice."

Ana stared up at him, her eyes narrowed in disbelief. "Seriously? You think that dress is nice!?" She shook her head in disappointment, "You have no taste at all. I would have gone with something more subtle, not something so over the top."

"I don't know," Lloyd replied, his eyebrows raising. "I believe she looks pleasant in that dress, very festive! In fact, her hair looks amazing.”

“Okay but I can see her collarbone and the top.” Ana sighed loudly, clearly not impressed by Lloyd’s defense. 

“Ana, it’s just the collarbone.” Lloyd deadpanned.

“So?!” She replied with exasperation, pointing to Judy, who was resupplying the paper plates.

So then, Lloyd took a different approach, “Well okay, if you think that, then you’re wrong! Because Judy’s outfit is very low bar if you compare her to all the other girls here!”

Ana was taken aback, but her stature deflated slightly while she returned with, “Ugh, you’re right. Every other girl here looks like they’re heading to a strip joint.” She finished with a sip of her eggnog while Lloyd gave her a confused expression.

“Why do you care so much? It’s not like we’re in Snowman. Just cause you may be used to chatting and sipping wine like adults doesn’t mean you’re above all teenage girls Ana.” Lloyd clarified, he took a smoked sausage that looked like an octopus into his mouth while speaking, “By all means, you can question their decisions, but you shouldn’t act like you get to make all the demands on what they should and shouldn’t wear.”

By the time Lloyd finished chewing, he took a sugar cookie, “Besides, makes you look like an uptight bitch.”

“Lloyd!” Ana called out in offense, the grip on her cup tightened.

“I’m just saying! Plus, some of these girls can cause a fight if you end up speaking your mouth out loud.” 

Ana frowned, remembering the near times she’s gone with Sadie to the mall in Reindeer and Sadie was pushing girls to act unruly with her. Sadie could really bring out the worst in people, but for some reason it felt more like a challenge to Ana than an actual warning.

“I mean, of course you’d be on their side, you’re a boy. You probably like looking at them like that way.“

“I don’t? Ana when I first walked into this party I went to find you.” Lloyd frowned, “The fact you even think I would defend them like that is—“

“LLOYD! Get over here! We’re about to do Beer Pong but with eggnog!” Ninten’s friend, Hanzo, had yelled out. 

Lloyd, ever the most unsocial person Ana’s met, grew a smile as he quickly took a bunch of sugar cookies and left Ana to her own device. Leaving her in the corner of the room while he went to go play beer pong. Ana’s grip on the cup tightened once more, she was doing that a lot wasn’t she?

“So I guess he’s grown out of his shell.” Ana whispered, more to herself than to anyone next to her. Looking around she was trying to find a person she KNEW she could count on to stay, “Now where is she…”

The room was filled with chatter, the loud clinking of glasses and the sound of silverware against plates. Yoshi’s mind buzzed with the thoughts of everyone around her. 

“Should I ask Katie out?”

“Judy’s such a babe.”

“Did I finish my homework?”

“I saw Ninten enter! You think he’s here for Judy?”

It was too much, the constant stream of voices and thoughts was pushing her to the brink of a meltdown. 

“Are you okay?” Douglas asked, startling Yoshi, she looked up at the rose red pink goggles staring back at her. 

“N-No. I’m fine Doug.”

“You sure? You stopped talking about the pep rally I missed and stared at the ground for a minute.” Douglas stated, raising a brow as he spoke, “2 minutes is a new record for you.”

“Oh hush, I’m alr—“ Yoshi swayed slightly, dropping her sugar cookie as caught herself on the table, “Ugh, c-crap.”

She felt her head pounding, the voices had gotten way louder than she expected.

“I swear to god if Jhonny bails on us again—“

“Sadie’s here? Has Judy bonkers!?”

“You’d think the church girl put beer in this eggnog? Nah, she said there’s none.”

Yoshi looked around frantically, searching for a way to escape the noise. Before she could lose her grip on the table, Douglas pulled her by her arms, before gently taking her in his own.

“C’mon, it seems like you’re going through a migraine right now. Let’s head somewhere more quiet.” Douglas suggested, soon he led her to a nearby bathroom, his hand rubbing soothing circles on her back.

Once they entered he closed the door behind them, blocking out the noise from the party. He led her to the sink, “Here you should probably sit on this.” 

“Uhhh, I don’t normally do that, at least where I come from. It’s a bit unsanitary even.”

“Well we’re not back home are we? Besides, you’ve got the floor or the sink. Pick your poison.” Douglas inched closer to the wall and while hesitant he leaned against the door for support. 

With that in mind Yoshi sat on the sink, slightly hunched over, “Ugh, I should’ve brought some medicine with me.”

“Pills?” Douglas raised a brow, “I mean I have some Tylenol in my pocket—“

“Oh! No no, I meant—err, this might sound so ‘87 but like, do you have any like…liquid medicine?” 

Douglas stared at her for a minute, no words were spoken between the two of them, it was solid silence despite the outside noise of the holly jolly Christmas music being played.

Yoshi then waved her hands wildly, “I HAVE A REASON—um!” She tried to find a way to answer the question that came from her mouth, “I usually took liquid medicine back home because for some reason I’ve been having trouble swallowing a pill. It’s silly, even lame, but my parents have been convincing me to take pill medication instead.”

“So if they’ve encouraged you about it, why haven’t you taken any?” Douglas asked, his curiosity now piqued.

Yoshi frowned deeply in embarrassment, “It’s because of my aunt. She doesn’t even let me take pills, hell she won’t even let me look at a bottle of prescriptions without asking!”

This had Douglas interested, so he walked closer to the sink next to the one she was sitting on, “Huh, that’s weird. How come?” 

Yoshi tapped her chin, “Ugh, well apparently back in like 85’—“

“Which 85’ are we talking about?” Douglas asked quickly.

“1985 After the whole Mt Itoi incident.” Yoshi clarified, she tapped her knees with her hands, “Back in 1985’, there was this kid named Cody who was being bullied in 8th grade. Apparently Sadie was the one bullying him but others say it was a collective of people, it’s just that Sadie broke the camel’s back.

“Ah, sounds like her, continue.”

“So then, like, Cody got real depressed and hopeless during that time. From what my aunt said, there was a rumor that Cody was gay or something, seemingly it came from Sadie but either way he got so stressed about that accusation that he offed himself.”

“With a gun right?” Douglas needed clarification, most suicides he’s seen had the victim using a weapon to kill themselves.

“Nah, pills. That’s why I’m mentioning this story. The guy killed himself by ODing in his attic, his mom found him. It was, like, super tragic for the family and town itself.” Yoshi finished the retelling, expecting Douglas to have been flabbergasted, “That’s the whole reason why my aunt won’t give me ANY pills. Crazy part was that nobody knew if he WAS gay or not, but like, a bunch of bad stuff unrelated happened afterwards pertaining to the suicide.”

The words hung in the air, the weight of the statement heavy in the atmosphere. Douglas stared blankly at Yoshi, their expression remained unchanged, as if they had just been told about the weather instead of something horrible.

“Oh.” Douglas crossed his arms, his mind was still collecting the information told to him, “That’s rather unfortunate. Is the family okay?”

“I don’t know, and frankly not to be mean or anything, but I don’t really care for that type of stuff. If it’s personal I try not to squeeze myself in people’s business.” Yoshi explained, she wasn’t mean but she wanted to give the victim’s family space, “But last I check from my mom? They pulled their daughter from school the same month after he died.”

“That must suck, maybe they moved out of town too.”  Douglas didn't even bat an eyelid at the news. It was as if he had been expecting it, or were completely unfazed by the situation.

“Maybe.” Yoshi leaned against the mirror, humming along to the Christmas song playing outside, “Sooo—what do you think you’re getting for Christmas?”

“Nothin’ my parents don’t celebrate Christmas.” Douglas kept his lips in a firm line.

Yoshi raised her own brows, “What!? Hanukkah then?”

“No, my d—father. My father hates that holiday.” 

“O-Oh. Is he like…religious or—“ Yoshi began, but Douglas explained more.

“No, he just hates all holidays.” Douglas deadpanned, earning a frown from Yoshi.

“Awh man. So he’s just a stick in the mud?” She crossed her arms in slightly disappointment.

“Precisely, I don’t like hanging around with him anyway.” Douglas shrugged, “Sucks but I got used to it.”

Things stayed quiet again, until Douglas asked, “Do you have PSI?”

“What? No?” Yoshi said, her brows furrowed, “Why would you think that?”

Douglas let out a heavy sigh, “Well the factor being, you seemed to have been overwhelmed out of nowhere, plus you constantly say that you and your friend Ana can make a wavelength in your brains that makes it easy to talk to each other using your minds.”

Yoshi pouted, “Yeah so? Only Ana can make the wavelength!”

“No? I’ve talked to a few students with PSI around Padina High, only PSI users can do that.” Douglas retorts with ease.

It took at least a few moments for Yoshi to recognize what that meant before she slowly gripped her hair in surprise and astonishment.

“I’m a PSYCHIC?!” 

Douglas facepalmed, “You’re just realizing that now?!”

Ana turned back to the main space, noticing Judy had finished letting in guests, her expression critical as she scanned the outfit Judy wore. It was just Judy, she wasn’t doing anything else but chatting with others or giving them a slight head nod.

“Okay, this is your chance. You can either befriend Judith here or completely make an ass of yourself.” Ana’s mind was that of a blizzard colder than the outside walls of the warehouse as she approached the short Christmas red girl.

Ana watched as her ex-boyfriend walked out of the room with his friends, his arm slung around them. Her heart dropped in her chest. She had heard that Ninten had started seeing someone, but she had no idea she would run into them tonight. She braced herself for the confrontation, expecting the worst. 

She pulled her hand up for an awkward wave, “Uhm…hello?”

When Judy looked up and caught her gaze, Ana was surprised to see a wide grin spreading across her face, “Oh! Hiya! I’m so sorry, I was just busy with other guests…do I know you?” Judy asked, pointing her finger towards Ana. 

Ana bit her lip, she probably shouldn’t introduce herself as…herself, “I’m A—“

“Ana! Right! Ninten’s told me a lot about you!” Judy intercepts, catching Ana off guard.

Ana pursed her lips, so she did know of Ana, “Alright, I’ll see myself out—“

But as Ana began to turn Judy grabbed her shoulder gently, “What?! No wait!” When Ana turned around she was greeted with a soft smile, “I mean, it’s cool to meet one of the OTHER kids who’s saved the world! Kenny did say you were sorta, like, out of town usually so I’m glad you came!” Her voice was bright and cheery, nothing that Ana could prepare for.

Ana was primarily stunned, how could this girl not hate her? She did a terrible, but totally accidental, thing to her boyfriend! For all Ana knew she should’ve been kicked out the moment Judy laid her eyes upon her form!

“You’re not angry? Protective? Concerned even?!” Ana stressed, this couldn’t be it? How come Judith was so cheery?!

S-She knew, right?

Judy shrugged playfully, “Why should I? It’s the holidays! Christmas is coming soon! I’m sure whatever you did to him in the past is, like, all under the dirt now!”

“It’s…under the rug—“

“Whatever! That’s so 87’ nowadays!” Judy laughed, her giggle sounded like snowflakes towards others, but to Ana in some bitter sense of judgment; it sounded like harsh hail hitting the floor, “Anyways I’m Judith Knox, but you can call me Ju—“

“Judy? Yeah I…uhh know…” Ana mumbled, more to herself than to Judy.

The two stayed in awkward silence before Judy tapped her cheek, “So like…have you guys talked in awhile?”

“H-Huh? No, we haven’t—“ Ana began, but Judy cut her off once more.

“What?! How come?!” Judy crossed her arms, “You two saved the world and now you’ve been avoiding each other?”

“Well it’s complicated—“

“No! Nuh huh, this won’t do!” Judy smiled again, Ana could tell it was as wide as her hips.

Okay that was a bit mean, Ana. 

Ana mentally steeled herself, “No, it’s fine, you don’t have to do this. If Ninten wants to come to me, he can come up to see me!” 

“Um, what? I wasn’t gonna force you to meet with him now, I’m not some bright cheery pushy girl who wants everyone to be friends.” Judy gave Ana an unimpressed look while Ana blushed, she was assuming once again.

“Ooooh—yeah, fuck, sorry about that.” Ana apologized quickly, cringing at her assumption of the small girl.

Judy’s grin came back albeit a bit smaller, “It’s cool, anyways, I’m gonna go meet some of my friends. Bye!”

With that Judy walked away with a skip in her step, disappearing into the crowd of teens.

Ana stared back at where she was standing, the girl was speechless to say the least. So Ninten hasn’t told her what happened, and she thinks that Ana’s a saint compared to what really happened between her and him. She felt her cup of eggnog shake, how come she was so nice? So sweet? Then here Ana is, acting like an awkward melted snowman in the midst of perfect memorable snowmen and women beyond the border that separates her from them.

She flinched when she felt a hand on her shoulder, but she recognized Sadie’s nails, her eyes moving back to where Judy stood now.

“So you’ve met Judith?” Sadie pressed, her face near Ana’s as they leaned against each other.

“Yep.” Ana replied shortly, her eyes still held a sense of hurt in them. 

“Hm!” Sadie nodded, they were both staring at her for some time before Sadie sneered softly, “The nerve of her, right?”

Ana didn’t say anything as she continued to stare at Judy.

“I saw her look at your outfit, I think she hates it.” Sadie whispered, Ana turned her head.

“What? What’s wrong with it?”

“Ana, dear, look at you.” Sadie raised a brow.

Ana was currently wearing a reindeer Christmas fit. Wearing a sewn reindeer sweater with a reindeer face in the center, the fit featured a gold ribbon on the top that formed the reindeer's antlers. The fit had brown sleeves, with the inside being white to match the snow. A black belt was worn at the waist, and the legs of the fit were a cozy, knitted black. The outfit also included a reindeer antler headband and brown snow boots to complete the look.

Ana just scoffed, “At least I dressed festive( what about you?”

Sadie’s attire was more sophisticated and elegant, but still had that foxy symbol in her sweater. It consisted of classic tight black trousers paired with a crisp sweater in deep magenta purple, plus, in the middle of the sweater is what Sadie would call “a boob window”. The outfit included a red ribbon tied to Sadie’s neck with Christmas bells and mistletoe leaves on it. To add a holiday touch, Sadie’s nails were a Christmas Tree green, fitting for the season itself. The outfit was completed with a pair of black heels and dark magenta lipstick.

“It’s called getting into the season and still being mature Anabelle.” Sadie called back, only for Ana to roll her eyes, “Anyways, I saw the chat you had with Judy, didn’t she seem pushy?”

“Pushy? Well…her niceness caught me off guard, that’s for sure, but pushy isn’t what I would call her.” Ana corrected, which in turn made Sadie roll her own eyes.

“I meant that—yknow! Doesn’t it feel…belittling even?” Sadie pressed again, her grip on the smoked sausage she held tightened.

Ana thought for a moment, her eyes mirrored that of a told off child. Judy wouldn’t do that, she was nice enough to chat with Ana, even if it was for a little while, it was still nice overall! But in the back of Ana’s mind, there’s a itty bitty voice that was just screaming at her about Judy. Judy was just so…so nice to Ana, that it was just in a way of making fun of Ana. 

She was sweet, but it was like looking at a fun house mirror. If Sadie was right about all the things she’s said; it was like a piece of Ana was rolled out, added with sugary blue sprinkles and cinnamon, then cut out and placed in the shape of Judy. 

It was a warped sense of humor, but it made Ana feel a bit better. That Judy was just a copy of her, a friendly but weird and sad copy.

“Yes, slightly, it does.” Ana answered firmly, finally after taking some time to think.

Toree came up behind them, “Right. Get this; she’s a beach girl. Comes from a town named Swimford." In her hand was a sugar cookie as she took a bite of it, the snowman no longer had a head, “Like it’s one thing to come down here from a place like that, but Podunk? She couldn’t even come to Merrysville or something?”

“Even then, the reason she came to Podunk as well is even more off par.” Daniel appeared slowly behind Ana, passing her a smoked sausage, “She got expelled.”

“WHAT?! She doesn’t look like a...y'know, trouble maker.” Ana gasped, her expression changed from slight concern. 

“Well that’s the mhing about Padina High kids, we don’t LOOK like the labels you guys put on us.” Daniel frowned softly, poking her shoulder, “You’re too judgy right now, you have to think outside the Snowman box.”

“But even then, getting expelled? That’s like, the worst thing for a kid in my town to ever go through.” Ana placed her cup on the table, mirroring Daniel’s frown as she bit on the sausage and ate it, “How’d she even get expelled?”

“Either she was getting into too many fights or causing too many.” Daniel revealed, scoffing underneath his breath, “I’m not surprised at those rumors considering her and Sadie’s fight.”

“Oh, yeah, you uh…didn’t visit me during November.” Ana turned to Sadie, who was looking away slightly in shame, “Was it bad?”

“Reallly bad. So bad her nose was broken and her arm was broken too, she looked like she got out of a fight with a bear—“ Toree laughed as Sadie called her out.

“Shut up!” Once Sadie elbowed her friend in the breast to shut her up, she reeled back to Ana, “Plus, I’m pretty sure she’s just a walking tub of lard, have you seen her hips.”

“Oh yeah! I heard some nearby boys talking about PE's swim class during September!” Toree snickered with glee, “They’re saying she’s an pear, but bitch she’s a whole ass squash.” 

“Aren’t you a pear?” Daniel raised a brow, his hands back into his pocket.

Toree frowned, “Yeah but guys like it when at least somewhat of the pear body is showing, Judy’s just covering it all like a chickenshit.”

Ana’s mind wandered from the conversation, focusing on the sole factor of the party. It was loud, chaotic as always, but less to a degree from the one she went to during Halloween. It still sucked though, how come she had to go? Just cause her mom said so, she could’ve been back home, rearranging her stamp collection or dyeing her letters in her favorite colors. 

Nooo, she had to go to this stupid party, with these stupid teens around her, and her stupid mom trying to force her out only when her mother WANTED her to leave the house, and now she had to face the fact that this stupid copycat of hers was just living the life, the dream of being a normal teenage girl.

“ I wanted that life, I should’ve had it. ” Ana thought, looking back at her cup on the table, “ Yet I can’t… ”

Because she wasn’t a normal teenage girl, just a figment of the ultimate fantasy of a heroine, every girl’s dream? No longer was she the optimistic beacon of light Snowman was known for, she was a shell of her former self, and now?

All she wanted to do was go back to her bed and cry.

“…how do we end a party?” Ana asked softly, still staring at the crowd as Daniel and Toree raised their brows. 

Sadie had her mouth open in shock as she tilted her head, a smile slowly formed, “Am I hearing this correctly? Anabelle Brewton wants to end a shitty get together, right here, right now?”

Ana’s grip on her cup tightened, the remaining liquid splashed on the table while she stared down the party lights, “I don’t think I want to be here anymore, on the account that I, and probably all of us, have much better things to do?” She then spun to face Sadie, her sneer almost mirroring the one Sadie always does, “So what do I have to do to end this party?”

Sadie looked at Ana dumbfounded, her hands crossed underneath her chest, but soon that smile turned into a eery, wicked, and vile grin that could’ve only been found on the grinch as she dug into her boob window, “Okay, I have just the thing for us.” 

She pulled out a small plastic container the size of her hand, inside it was a light colored but also see through mixture, “My mom’s minx mystery surprise liquor! She usually gets drunk just by putting this in wine; mostly in stuff that's not enough to get her tipsy.”

The three looked at the liquid in curiosity and interest. It wasn’t much but for some reason, Ana pulled away from the concoction quickly.

“You sure this would end the party? What is this for?” Ana asked, seemingly unaware of what Sadie was trying to say.

Sadie rolled her eyes once again, she was doing that a lot with Ana around her now that she realized, “Anabelle, we’re ending the party. By spiking the eggnog .”

Ana was stunned once more, “W-What?! Isn’t that for, like, adults?! Even then, I can’t spike a drink, that’s terrible!”

“Terrible? Really, it’s just gonna get the other teens drunk!” Toree snapped back, “And if someone calls the police about the situation, it can be shut down immediately.”

Daniel picked up the container from Sadie, “What’s in here even? Tequila?”

“Oh nothin’ much for my mom, just some; Rum, tequila, vodka, gin, brandy and whiskey, smirnoff, chartreuse—“ The list went on as the more Ana heard of it the more her eyes grew wide with distress.

Once Sadie finished, Toree gave a low whistle from her mouth, “So like, your mom just went to town mixing all that.”

“For sure! I kid you not, 3 drops of this stuff can get someone stupid drunk.” Sadie emphasized, pulling from her boob window again when she brought out some little vials, “Everyone hold onto one of these so I can pour the alcohol into them.”

When the three teens took the vials, Daniel looked up at Sadie, “Why are you so prepared for this?”

“Oh, originally I knew some people here would have a problem with me so I planned to spike most of their eggnogs out of spite if they even dared to say shit.” Sadie chirped playfully, like it was absolutely nothing. It was then when Daniel glared a burning hole at her and Ana was frightened to death that Sadie pulled back her comment, “It was a joke! Jeez, you really think I’m that evil gingerbread?” She poured the liquid in the vials. 

“Well technically from the lam standpoint, yes, but as Ana stated, I have better things to do than stay at this mretched excuse of a holiday party.” Daniel rolled his eyes as Sadie pulled back the original container that was now empty.

“Okay, I expect all of us to be back here shortly after we’ve done the deed. When we’re all together, we’re gonna stay for a little while, but once everyone starts acting bonkers, we run like hell to Daniel’s car.” Sadie revised the plan, and everyone nodded before they all separated quickly. 

Operation “Pull the Plug” was a go.

The music was booming in the large warehouse, the sound echoing through the tall ceilings. People were laughing and chatting, the bottles of champagne flowing. The walls were decorated with Christmas decorations, the lights dimmed to make everything seem cozy and welcoming. 

Ninten navigated his way through the crowds of people, squeezing past groups of teens his age and apologizing when he accidentally bumped into someone. He made his way to the far corner of the warehouse, eventually reaching the office area. Judy had said that she was going to be waiting to see him there later on.

He opened the door slightly, “Judy? You here?”

The office was dark and quiet, unlike the lively party outside, considering it was pitch black, Ninten struggled to find the light switch.

“Ugh, if they’re gonna keep this stupid place up then they'd probably want to put a warning near—WAH!” While Ninten was muttering about the light switch’s area, he had tripped upon something that caught on his shoe.

It was then when the lights were cut on by Judy herself as she squealed, “Tada! Merry Christmas!” 

The office meeting room was transformed into a winter wonderland just by a light’s reveal, with Christmas decorations adorning the space. The walls were covered in garlands of evergreen and berries, while the large window at the head of the room was framed with twinkling string lights. Large, white snowflakes hung from the ceiling, adding a touch of magic to the space. A tall, full Christmas tree stood in the corner, its branches decorated with shining glass ornaments and sparkling tinsel. The table in the center of the room was set with glittering, silver tinsel covering.

“Kenny!” She waved her hands gleefully as she landed onto her boyfriend. Ninten and her were currently rolling on the Christmas rug floor of the office setting as the two continuously fought each other for dominance in their cuddle pile. 

It wasn’t until the two stopped next to the Christmas tree that they pulled away from each other laughing like a couple of children.

“Y-You’re so stupid!” Ninten laughed, his eyes squeezed shut as his side of his head touched Judy’s side, “Giving me a jumpscare like that!”

“No! You’re stupid!” Judy slapped his arm playfully as she giggled alongside him hysterically, “You come to a party and d-don’t immediately see your girlfriend?”

“I have Hanz and Chuck to deal with!” Ninten smirked, finally though his lungs seemed to have given him his limit as he slightly wheezed. Judy quickly grabbed the inhaler from his pockets and handed it to him.

Ninten had used his inhaler as he looked back at Judy, “So, how’s your winter break going?”

“Meh, pretty cool. Uh…how was yours?” Judy asked, leaning against his back.

“Went to visit my uncle in jail, then me and my mom went Christmas shopping early for my siblings.” 

“Oh hoo?” Judy teased, looking more from his answer.

“My mom hates wrapping gifts, so I help her out with it. I've been doing it all my life with Minnie and Mimmie’s gift. I got that shit on lock.” Ninten gave a cheeky proud grin as Judy giggled once more.

“Wowie, maybe I should ask you to wrap your own gift.” Judy teased, wrapping her hands around his waist.

Ninten’s eyes nearly bulged out as he turned to her, “Wait—you got me a present?!”

“Of course? Why wouldn’t I?” Judy asked, slightly confused.

“I mean—shit, I didn’t even, well I did but—“ Ninten was thinking of every way to explain to Judy of why he didn’t have anything for her. 

However, Judy patted his thigh, “Ninten, I don’t care that you didn’t get me anything. I’m just glad you came, besides, I think there’s someone else who does deserve your attention.”

“Who?”

“You know Ana’s here right?” Judy reveals, planting a bow on Ninten’s head.

Ninten’s scowl reveals itself as he mutters, “Don’t remind me, I think she came with Sadie or something. Why would she even come here? She’s not exactly a party person last time I checked.”

“Well why don’t you ask her?” She looked at him with a mixture of gentleness and concern on her face, gently rubbing his thigh in thought with her pinky. 

“Uh are you kidding? Are you mad?! That’s like poking a bear.” Ninten started frantically, but reeled back once Judy gave him a slightly offended look. He lowered his voice to a soft and calming tone, trying to soothe her from the sudden negative reaction to his previous tone of voice, “I’m, uh, sorry but I just don’t think I can face her after what happened between us.”

"I know... I know it's probably going to be difficult for you. But maybe you could give her a chance, she looks really unhappy being with Sadie and maybe needs some company. BETTER company even, sure it’ll be awkward, but isn’t it better to at least catch up with an old friend, even if things ended badly?” Judy nodded in return, a pang of pity and empathy shooting through her. 

She then reached out to try and place a comforting, gentle hand on his cheek, but she paused in midair and slowly pulled his hand away.

“ Not now, I shouldn’t get attached…but he’s just so cute when he’s like this. ” Her mind wandered to his face and lips, “ And such plump lips too, does he always look this pretty in dim lighting? ”

“Yeah but like…” Ninten frowned, he couldn’t think of an actual better excuse for not seeing Ana except for the incident he had with her. His scar was a prime example of that. “Mhm…” He seemed uninterested in the idea, but it was all so confusing and scary to him just to see her in general.

Judy noticed her lack of interest in the idea, but she also noticed his body language as closed off. She knew he was still not very convinced, but she figured she had to persist, for his sake at least.

She leaned forward a small bit as she spoke up once more, her tone soft and reassuring once again, "Please... I promise you, you do not have to worry. People are around you guys, so you’ll be fine. Besides that, what if she’s changed for the better? That she’s a better person than her younger self?”

She nodded in reassurance towards her, offering a gentle and patient smile as she explained more, “You’d be missing out on a new version of her, a version where you and her can be friends again and joke about the adventure."

"Of course. These pills are designed to help you sleep *peacefully*, no nightmares involved. You will wake up in the morning feeling more refreshed and rested."

"I know…just…" Ninten paused, taking a deep breath to calm himself before he spoke up again. "I’m just... concerned, is all. I don’t think I can do it."

Judy watched him with a gentle sigh as she continued to sit next to him, “That’s alright, take all the time you need. You don’t have to do it today, it could be next week or next year. It doesn’t matter.”

Ninten gave a small grin as he got on his knees next to Judy and kissed her upon the cheek, “Thanks babe.”

“Oooh! Uh…n-no problem Kenny.” She mumbled to him, blushing from embarrassment as he watched her and stared very intently at her, almost mesmerized by Judy’s appearance.

It wasn’t until the door opened and Lloyd came into view, “Hey, Ninten! Sorry I was busy, Hanzo wanted to see if I could—woah.” He noticed the couple’s close proximity towards each other and scratched the back of his head, “Is this a bad time? Like, I can leave.”

“N-Nah! It’s cool, we just finished talking!” Ninten’s face was heavily red with shame for getting caught red handed with Judy, “Nothing much! We’re chill!”

“Great! We were gonna have a contest; Chuck brought some empty beer bottles so we’re doing a challenge where a pong ball has to land on a set of bottle tops in a row to win.” Lloyd explained the game as Ninten pulled away from Judy.

“Oh cool!”

Judy’s body shivered a little when he suddenly pulled away from her. She was starting to feel a bit colder when he left her alone and she looked up at him, “You’re not gonna kiss me goodbye?”

“Oh for the love of—“ Ninten cut himself off as he took Judy’s hand in her grasp and kissed her cheek again, “I love you.”

“Love you too.” 

Ninten exited the room with confidence earlier when he and Lloyd talked, but now, standing before the three people he calls friends feels less like a get together and more of an awkward standpoint.

God, why did his face feel so warm, was he blushing? Judy wasn’t around so why should he feel this way? Do girls have this aura where even if they’re not around, their beloved can feel their presence, or was he just being stupid again?

The boy stood with his friends, his face a little flustered and his words a little mumbled from the eggnog he had been sipping on. As he chatted with them, he couldn't help but notice his ex-girlfriend, standing across the room, engaged in staring down a bowl of eggnog. Ana’s eyes held a sense of guard as she watched other teens alongside him and her grab cups of eggnog and walk off, was she judging them or the eggnog? Ninten would never know if he just stood here!

He debated with himself whether it would be a good idea to approach her and try to talk to her, his brain fuzzy and his judgement slightly impaired.

“Should I…it’d be bad considering she nearly took my arm off…right?” Ninten mulled over the question in his foggy brain, “Meeting her face to face, it’s a bad idea, right?”

His head was fuzzy and his thoughts were a complete mess. Seeing her is already a bad thing, but it wouldn’t be rare for Ninten to walk into trouble.

“Fuck it, it’s fine.”

With that in mind, or more so OUT of mind, Ninten began his relaxed journey over to her on the other side of the room. He had been sipping on the eggnog in his cup, it was running out so it gave him an excuse to come over here. Unknownst to him, his body felt warm, feeling the alcohol warm up in his system. 

As he approached his ex-girlfriend, his heart was thumping in his chest. He was nervous—nah, not even nervous, he was terrified! He was unsure of how she would react to him after all this time. He plastered a grin on his face and tried to hide the fact that he was slowly having a raging storm on his mind. 

As he got closer, Ana saw him approaching and immediately froze at the sight of him. “ Shit shit shit! ” Her mind was on overdrive, her palms slowly felt clammy all of the sudden. 

Why now? Why’d he have to come NOW?! 

The fleeting look of guilt on Ana’s face disappears as she tries to force a nonchalant smile, but instead Ana could guess already that she looked like she was constipated. Once Ninten came near to the table and leaned against the wall next to her Ana’s mouth spoke words that her mind didn’t even acknowledge, “So uh…it’s surprising seeing you here.”

“Really? I could say the same for you.” Ninten’s voice was chipper, scaring Ana slightly as she noticed the eggnog in his hands. He gave Ana a pitiful grimace, “ Damn, her PSI’s acting really frigid right now, does she feel uncomfortable near me? ”

Ana looked back at her own in pitiful silence, the original non alcoholic version of the eggnog in her cup had been nearly finished, only a drop of it was left. It was like it taunted her, glaring daggers at her for her sinfulness.

"Hey," Ninten said, his voice a bit too friendly, "Can we t-talk?"

Ana’s face froze, her heart rate quickening. She couldn't believe that he was coming over to talk to her, especially after what she had done. The girl cleared her throat, trying to keep her composed demeanor. "Sure," Ana said, her voice barely holding steady, “W-What do you want to talk about?"

She avoided his gaze, her cheeks flushing pink. However, it wasn’t from any alcoholic beverages at all, but more so the sins crawling up her back like spiders.

Ninten tilted his head, studying her for a moment, then looked away at her with a soft frown. “I don't know,” he said, his words slurring slightly. “I just wanted to see how you were doing. You didn’t seem too happy with Sadie and her friends.”

Even though he was still slightly mad at her, he still felt a bit of empathy for her situation as being Sadie’s friend. 

"Well I’ve missed talking to you," Ana said, her words spilling out her mouth before she could think twice, “I…didn’t want to end things the way we did. It was horrible and—no wait. I’m sorry for mentioning it even I just—“

“It’s cool, chillax girl.” Ninten waved his hand, he put his hand in his pockets, “I…I’ve been thinking, perhaps I was a bit…harsh on you.”

“Wait, what?” Ana asked, her eyes darted to Ninten’s face, ignoring the fact of his blushing cheeks.

“I-I knew you were hurting, with your packed schedule and shit b-but I made it more about me and Lloyd’s problems.” Ninten scowled at the thought of his stupidity during that argument, or well the fuzzy, stowed memory of it, “We never made you feel validated about what happened to you, all we did was bug you about seeing us again.”

“No, Ninten, you had a right to be concerned that I kept skipping out on our scheduled hangouts.” Ana interfered, placing a hand on her chest, “We’d plan for months only for me not to show up. It was my own fault, and I hate that I made you guys feel like I was avoiding you.”

“But we didn’t know, we should’ve asked but I just assumed! It sucked that I was thinking that you had the belief you were too good for us.” Ninten retorted back, drinking nearly the rest of his eggnog away as he stared back at her, “Considering everyone always praised you and you were so nice and sweet to us, I just thought you were doing that for show.”

“You know I would never do that.” Ana crossed her arms, tense but still open for the conversation, “I always thought after the incident that you assumed things cause you were just a troublemaker with no sense of direction or feelings for people—“

“I have feelings Ana!” Ninten snapped lightly, because it was more so nearing the point of a fuss, “I do care about people, I cared for you and everyone around me. I just did stupid things because well, I was scared of being a chicken towards guys. I was scared to act…vulnerable, I have to act like this big strong hero, one that can’t—“

“Cry or throw a fit? That you have to take everything life throws at you with a smile?” Ana finished, her own eyes held empathy and pain, pain from understanding what Ninten was going through.

Ninten nodded solemnly as the two looked away from each other again. How could they become like this? Puppets that their so called townspeople can depend on and then bail on them when they make the simplest human mistake. 

How did they end up saving the world as kids and end up being everyone’s doormat once they enter their teens?

Strained silence passed them until Ana had whispered, “Y’know, I don’t blame you for nearly filling a restraining order on me.”

Another tense, noiseless moment skipped past them like the wind outside as Ninten grumbled, “I don’t blame you for getting angry at me back then during the argument. We didn’t even know each other fully yet and we were dating for a year.”

“A whole year and we didn’t even get to have a real talk like this.” Ana added, the two stared off at the crowd in front of them. She sighed, “Well, I guess society’s had us pinned for a good while.”

“And to that I can say screw society and their fucked up views.” Ninten sneered, taking the last drops of his unknowingly spiked eggnog.

“Amen to that brother.” Ana groaned, leaning against the wall with him.

In that moment, Ana truly felt like this was the old Ninten she used to be around with, but just more brighter than usual. He had a charismatic charm to him, a glow she could say that had him on top against any guys that she’s seen from Snowman or Reindeer. She truly did miss him, their chats were always entertaining to her, even if they still had a wedge between them now.

“Eh, nice seeing you again, but I’m gonna go get some more eggnog.” Ninten said, pulling himself away from the conversation and grabbing the spoon ladle from the bowl of spiked eggnog. 

Ana spun her head to face Ninten at the table, “U-Uh, are you sure?” She asked with a shaky smile, “Don’t you think you’ve had enough? Wouldn’t want you to uh…have to use the bathrooms here!”

“Don’t worry, I took a piss before I got to this party.” Ninten jested, catching Ana off guard really fast. He poured the eggnog in his cup, filling it to the near top as Ana’s eyes glowered on the cup, “Anyways, I’ve gotta jet and go see my girlfriend now. Happy holidays Ana!”

Ninten then left Ana to her own devices as she internally cringed, the shame in her heart grew at least ten times bigger, shattering what was left of said heart. 

“Oh god, what have I done?! Oh lord have mercy, what have I dooooone?!” She whined loudly, her cup crushing in her hands as she pulled on her pigtails.

“Ana!” Toree came up towards her in confusion, “There you are, I’ve been looking for your fatass for awhile!”

“What in the lord's name do you want Toree?” Ana asked, exhausted by this party already.

“Girl, we’re planning to leave, so we need you to be with us when shit goes down.” Toree points her thumb behind her to see Sadie and Daniel standing there. She then turned her head back to Ana, “Oh, by the way, how much did you pour in your eggnog bowl you chose?”

“A-At least the whole vial? That won’t do much right?” Ana posed the question as Toree went wide eyed, “What?”

“Shit—I mean, me and Daniel all poured like only half of the vial.” Toree revealed, this only made Ana even more guilty.

Has she really gone this far?!

Lloyd wouldn’t call himself too much of an observer, more so the guy who stays in the far back because he wants to see stuff go down. So yeah, he was a liar, but he also was concerned about the safety of his friends. The two nerds were talking amongst themselves, laughing and chatting about their plans for the holidays. They sat at a table in the corner of the room, enjoying each other's company.

But as the night progressed, they started to notice something strange happening around them. The laughter and chatter became louder, people's movements becoming more clumsy and unfocused, couples were literally grinding against each other while dancing or making out near the tables of food. It was like everyone had transformed into a group of drunk party goers. 

Lloyd exchanged a look, his curiosity piqued.

“Hey Hanzo?” Lloyd called out, his shoulder side by side with Hanzo.

“Yeah stone-face?” Hanzo chirped back, looking up at Lloyd.

“I’m looking—hm.” Lloyd softly glared at Hanzo before continuing, “I’m looking around but like…is everyone okay?”

Hanzo looked around, his eyes widening. "I think you're right," He said, his voice a bit lower, "Everyone is totally wasted." 

Then Chuck’s expression turned smug as he leaned in closer, "Looks like they got a bit too into the holiday spirit."

“You two, I'm serious.” Lloyd looked daggers at the both of Ninten’s town friends as he stared back at the crowd around them. They stood in the corner, watching the drunk party goers, having their own mix of concern and amusement. 

"This is getting out of hand," Lloyd said, shaking his head, “Everyone's way too drunk."

"Come on, lighten up a bit," Chuck snickered, taking a bite of the 15th sugar cookie he’s eaten tonight, "They're just getting into the holiday spirit." 

Hanzo rolled his eyes, raising his finger in warning. "They're gonna regret it in the morning, believe me."

The trio continued watching the partygoers, but their conversation took a different turn. Lloyd noticed the abundance of blue cups in many hands and came up with a plan.

"I'm not sure how much alcohol is in this 'non-alcoholic' eggnog," Lloyd suggests, digging into his pocket and holding up a refractometer, “Dad always did say I would need this one day. Maybe we should test it just to be safe?"

Chuck looked at the device in Lloyd’s hands, his expression a mix of surprise and wonder, “Are you serious?" He asked, biting back a laugh, “I mean, I drank some earlier and I’m not drunk.”

"Yeah, but that was earlier, I have the sneaking suspicion that someone spiked the eggnog bowls." Lloyd replied, his eyes glinting with determination and caution, "We could be doing these people and Judy a favor by warning them of the alcohol content."

Hanzo gave a thumbs up, nodding in agreement, "Sounds good to me. Let's see what we're dealing with here.” He pointed to one nearby where Sadie stood, “Let’s go over to that one!”

Lloyd raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on his lips. "Right. Luckily I have multiple. I mean, we've got the tool, right?"

Lloyd made his way over to the eggnog station, Hanzo and Chuck close behind him. He dipped the refractometer into the punch bowl, the liquid swirling inside, his eyes narrowed with anticipation. He waited a few moments for the reading to stabilize and watched as the digital display flashed a number. 

His eyes widened when he saw the result. The refractometer's reading flashed on the small display, showing a higher-than-expected alcohol content. "Whoa, that's a lot of alcohol!" Hanzo exclaimed, glancing at Lloyd with a mixture of dejection.

Lloyd scowled, shaking his head in disbelief. "This stuff isn't even close to being non-alcoholic," He grumbled angrily, "It's almost entirely made of alcohol!"

"Damn," Chuck muttered, his lips curling into a grin. "Now that's some festive eggnog from a church girl."

Hanzo gave Chuck a sharp look, shaking his head in dismay. "Most of these people are completely wasted, and it's only getting worse!”

“Hey, I’m just saying, Judy seems to be the type of girl to do something like this!” Chuck raised his hands up in defense, his smirk dropped, “That girl is kinda unhinged.”

Hanzo shook his head, his face pale, "Dude, that's a bogus claim! Judy would never do this! Sharron was with her when they were setting up the drinks, if she saw Judy put something in the eggnog she would’ve told me! You know I don’t do good with alcohol!" He said, his anger rising up at the narbo claim Chuck theorized, “We have to find Judy and Sharron, pour out the eggnog, and shut the party down before shit hits the fan and someone gets hurt!"

Chuck rolled his eyes, his defense quickly replaced with annoyance, “Holy crap, we’re just teens, what’s the worst we can do?" He said, disbelief and ire evident in his voice.

“A lot. There’s literally people who DROVE here Chandler! What aren’t you getting about this?!”

Lloyd avoided the argument the two were currently having, he looked around, seeing people stumbling, making out, or dancing to music with no rhythm, "We have to do something, we can't just let them keep drinking the spiked eggnog. People are going to get really sick if they keep drinking this stuff."

He turned to Ninten, “Ninten, you think you can get to Judy and—“ Lloyd lifted his head up, his questions raising as he realized his best friend wasn’t next to him, “N-Ninten?! KENDRICK?!”

Hanzo opened his mouth while his expression was grim, “Wasn’t Ninten acting off after he returned from the office and drank a cup of the spiked eggnog?” 

Lloyd’s eyes nearly bulged out in pure horror at the implication, “H-How many cups was he drinking?!”

Hanzo shrugs but Chuck piped up with, “From what I can guess, he refilled his cup around 4 times! So that means 4 cups of the spiked alcohol.” Chuck rubbed his chin slightly then pointed out, “He took a cup of spiked eggnog from the one on the table, y’know, near the huge christmas tree that’s in the middle of the room. I’ve seen a lot of people take some from there, so that might be the one that has the highest amount of alcohol.”

Lloyd dropped the refractometer in stunned silence, he then gripped Chuck’s shoulders, his expression pierced Chuck’s heart, “Where. Is. He.”

Chuck looked at Lloyd, his voice dropping to a whisper. "He mumbled about some type of slow dance with someone...."

Lloyd dropped Chuck to his knees as he whipped around, yelling like a parent losing their child, “JUUUUDY!”

The soft sound of the music filled the space, while the couples swayed back and forth, their movements slightly unsteady, their laughter and joy filling the air. Some stumbled slightly, their drunkenness apparent, but the energy in the room was high and the mood was cheerful and slow. Judy and Ninten swayed to the slow, omelodic tune of a Christmas song, their bodies pressed together as they moved in perfect harmony. 

Last Christmas, I gave you my heart 

But the very next day, you gave it away (you gave it away)

This year, to save me from tears

I'll give it to someone special (special)

Judy looked up at her partner, her eyes sparkling just as bright as the Christmas lights. She gently pressed her lips to Ninten’s ear, her words a whisper.

"You know, it's a tradition to kiss under the mistletoe," She said, her voice soft and flirty.

Ninten gave a sloppy grin, his head nodding in agreement. "Of c-course, I know," he said, his words slightly slurred. 

Judy’s heart fluttered with anticipation. She had been hoping for a special moment under the mistletoe, and now it seemed like it was about to happen, luckily she had planted mistletoes in her outfit and her head. She couldn't help but feel a bit nervous, her heart thumping in her chest.

The lights of the Christmas tree glistered in the background as the song continued to play. “Um…Kendrick, I know we’ve been going steady since Halloween and keeping to ourselves…”

“Moreso you, I-I wanted to check up on y-you but I was scared about…about you lashing out cause you needed s-space.” Ninten was oblivious to Judy’s intentions. He was feeling the effects of the eggnog he had been drinking earlier that night, his mind a bit hazy and his movements slightly clumsy as he danced with Judy in his arms.

Judy smiled, her plan working like a charm, “Well yes, but you still could’ve come to me. I would never lash out at you Ninten, even if I was angry.” She gently pulled him away from the crowd with each step in their slow dance, leading him towards the middle of the room, in front of the huge crowd. They stood near the Christmas tree, the gentle holiday lights casting a warm glow on them.

“I can never stay mad at you. You know that right?” Judy questioned, her head leaning against his chest. She could see the blush on his cheeks grow, but what she didn’t know was that it didn’t come from feelings of flustering. 

“Y-Yeah, I know Judith.” Ninten murmured, rubbing her back slowly as his glazed eyes stared down at the mistletoe in her hair.

"So should we then?" Judy asked, her tone flirty and sweet as she gave him a cheeky gaze.

Ninten’s mind was a hazy minefield as he tried to get what she was referring to. Still quite drunk and not fully realizing the situation, he grinned and nodded eagerly, “Big time.”

Judy let out a soft chuckle, her expression a mix of anticipation and amusement. She lifted her chin, her lips parting slightly in anticipation as she placed her hands on his shoulder.

Ninten followed suit, his eyes locked on hers. He pulled her closer to him, his arms wrapping around her waist. 

Steadily, ever so slowly, they leaned closer, his lips close to hers, almost touching as they closed their eyes and their lips were inches from kissing.

Except it never happened, instead, life likes to say screw you and that’s exactly what happened.

A burning sensation, like fire running up the back of his throat, hit him hard. It had a bitter, acrid taste, like something rotten. He could feel his stomach churn, a mix of bile and food threatening to come up at any moment. 

Ninten held his mouth closed as he hung his head low at full tilt, his eyes widened as used his other hand to pull Judy away.

“K-Kendrick?!” Judy whined, “C’mon Kenny you can’t bail on me now!—“

Just as Judy inched closer to him enough that her body was near his, the nausea hit him once more, it was sudden, overwhelming, and difficult to ignore at this point.

Before he could react, Ninten’s mouth opened unwillingly and he threw up. All over Judy’s red sparkling chiffon puffed dress.

“AAH—WHAT THE FUCK?!” Judy screeched bloody murder. She stood there, stunned, as the contents of his stomach was splattered onto her dress. Shock and disgusted, her hands trembling, Judy stared at the bile now stained her custom made outfit, an outfit she had a PERSONAL friend make for this holiday occasion now ruined.

The laughter and music that filled the room moments ago now gave way to a stunned silence as everyone turned to see what had caused the shrieking, the sound of Judy echoing through the room.

Judy continued to stand there, her elegant holiday-themed dress now stained with her boyfriend's vomit, her eyes wide with so many emotions; horror, disgust, and if you looked close enough, pure unadulterated rage.

It was then Judy noticed that everyone around her was staring her down. She had lost her host title, and now she was just a clown among her own gathering.

“Well, well, well!” A familiar voice rang out, Judy whipped her head to the nearby exit backdoor across the room to see Daniel and Sadie with Toree and Ana behind them.

Ana’s expression was a stark contrast from the snarky cruel grins Judy was seeing from Sadie and her group. Her face held guilt the way a chain wrapped around her heart, constricting and suffocating. 

Ana cupped her mouth in horror and backed away slightly as Sadie continued, “Hey look everyone! It’s Mrs. Barf-a-claus!” 

The sound of laughter broke through the stunned silence, starting softly at first.

Soon the laughter grew louder, filling the room with its cruel chorus. People pointed and laughed, making jokes at Judy’s expense, not even bothering to hide their amusement behind their hands.

Judy cheeks burned with embarrassment, her hands clenched into fists at her sides, “Y-You!” She snapped, glaring daggers at Sadie, “You BITCH—“

“Hope you like your new visitors!” Sadie chimed, but with that the dastardly group took their grand scheme exit by slamming the exit doors closed.

The laughter began to spread like wildfire, spreading through the party and reaching every corner of the room. People began to point and snicker, meanwhile Ninten was struggling to stand up as he had his hands on his knees, nearing blacking out. Judy's face turned beet red as her stomach tied in knots, tears pricking at her eyes.

Wait, did she say something about visitors?!

The laughter was sharply interrupted by the sound of a loud slam coming from the entrance area. Everyone froze in place, the music cut off mid-song, and the laughter died in their throats.

The doors burst open, revealing a team of stern-faced police officers and a couple of paramedics. Confusion and panic arose as the police moved in shouting, “FREEZE! DO NOT MOVE! I NEED EVERYONE OUT!”

Judy stood by the paramedics, her head hanging low in disappointment and despair. She stared at her beloved sparkling gloves that were laid upon her bile covered lap, digging into the glitter as she heard the paramedics’s voices. Some were currently treating some party-goers with alcohol poisoning, others assessing damage from party-goers affected by the drunk ones. 

Judy’s heart weighed heavily with guilt and melancholy, her face covered with melted makeup from the tears she cried through the entire time her party was raided. 

What did she do wrong? Why would someone even do this, for some sick sense of fun?

The chief of police stood right in front of her, his face set in a stern, unamused expression. He crossed his arms and looked down at the girl, his eyes filled with disapproval and disgust.

"What the hell were you thinking?" The Chief growled. "You know we got reports of underage drinking at this party, right? This doesn’t look good on a record like yours, people could’ve died—“

“You think I don't know that?” Judy shot back bitterly, her eyes darted to the chief like bullets, “You honestly believe I’d poison my own classmates? You’d think I’d have alcohol at my party?”

“If the shoe fits, yes. It’s not rare to hear that a host would spike their beverages without people knowing, especially if it’s teens.” The chief answered, he pointed a glove hand at him, “Plus I have my reasons to suspect you, especially that move you pulled on Halloween.”

“God dammit, I've apologized already for it!” Judy sneered, trying to calm herself down. She knew that getting into a fight with the chief wouldn’t make things better. She gripped her gloves while her hands had a bitter cold hitting her bare skin, “What more do you want from me?! I didn’t spike the eggnog!”

“You’re right, you didn’t. My interview with your little asian friend and her brother says that you only used non alcoholic eggnog. Your father even showed proof with the empty cartons.” He revealed, calming one part of Judy’s nerves. He then continued with, “Despite that, this still happened. My son was attending your party y'know? Luckily he didn’t drink the eggnog but either way he could’ve been seriously hurt by these dumbass kids around him, you hear me?”

Judy didn’t respond, so that gave him more leverage, “You won’t be marked down for this, but you will be under your father’s radar for a very long time. We’ve called everybody’s families, they’ll be coming to pick up their kids. We’ll be checking in on you about this investigation, in a week we’ll close it but by then keep your guard up.”

With that in mind the chief officer began to walk off with his notebook in hand, but before he could leave her area behind the warehouse, he added, “Oh, and clean up your… everything when you get home. Boys don’t like that sorta stuff from a girl, and your father would be ashamed to call you his daughter when you look like that.”

Judy’s grip on her gloves tightened to the point of tearing. The chief then left her sitting on the doorstep of the front doors in her own thoughts while whistling a christmas tune, Judy could only see a couple of cars coming up in the distance, signaling an oncoming traffic of concerned and confused parents.

“ Judy ?” Someone called out to her softly, she sharply turned her head to the person who had called her, finding a brightly obnoxious green ADAM in her presence with connected tiny power cables on his head to shape reindeer horns. He waddled softly to her, playing with his fingers as he looked up at her in slight sadness, “ Are you okay? Are we going home? ”

Judy stared at ADAM with no emotion, misery and desolation stained her eyes but her lips were pursed in a thin line. She looked back at the many cars of parents pulling up, with a heavy heart and despondency, she croaked softly, “Yes. Yeah, we’re leaving.”

“ Should I hide in your— “ One harsh stare from Judy stopped ADAM from finishing as he glanced down and whined, “ Okay… ”

Thus Judy and ADAM walked home in silence, her mind filled with regret for even thinking a party like this could work for her. As she walked alone through the snowy cobblestone with ADAM, and ignored the parents calls and demands on the situation, the cold air bit at her skin. 

Suddenly, they heard a familiar voice calling their name, “JUDITH!” A car pulled up beside them. 

It was Chuck’s truck, in it was Hanzo while in the trunk was a blacked out drunk Ninten, a sober Sharron, and Lloyd. Lloyd was holding onto Ninten and Sharron, Ninten was mumbling about a sitcom he recently saw while Sharron gave her a soft gaze.

Lloyd asked the question, “You’re not walking home are you? It’s still freezing out here!”

Judy’s tight lip frown turned into a grimace, “No, I’ll be fine, I just need to be alone right now—“

“Oh, come on! You know you don’t mean that!” Chuck snarked, his glare turning into a soft worried expression, “C’mon, sooner we get you home we can hang out at your house and…wait til Ninten sobers up—“

“Oh? OH? So NOOOOW you wanna start caring?!” Judy yelled unexpectedly, “Now you wanna start caring for Ninten?! You didn’t give a damn about him with the stupid shit you two pulled on him during Halloween!”

“W-Wha?! It was just a party at Lance’s place! Even then Ninten knew to control his alcohol consumption because he knew there was alcohol there! It’s not like this time!” Chuck shouted back, scowling back at Judy, “You should at least be worried sick about him!”

Judy gave Chuck a dirty look, “Worried?! When I have parents hounding me for questions about their kids being sent to the hospital?! You think I have time to deal with his horseshit?!”

“Oh BULLSHIT! It’s not even his fault! Besides that; you should’ve known that someone would spike the drinks in the first place! The party was dogshit and you know it!”

“Dude, what the hell?!” Hanzo angrily snapped, with Sharron nearly getting to cuss out Chuck until they realized Judy didn’t say a word back.

Her head was hung low, but slowly she pulled it back up, her gaze at Chuck darkening, “You’re a fucking joke of a friend, you know that?”

Chuck was pulled aback by the statement, “Girl what—“

“I mean, you’re an absurd, immature, and inane dipshit. No wonder nobody at school likes you, or your parents, considering they can’t afford to care for you emotionally so they left you home.” Judy began her rant, her eyes piercing Chuck’s own, “I may never meet a sadder, more pathetic, more miserable attention seeking, party hungry, womanizing little PRICK in my entire highschool career that could upstage YOU. That’s saying a lot considering where I used to live was near Ellay. It was literal hell, kids like you would end up dead on the road day after fucking day because of their worthless decisions to become popular and party 24/7. Throwing their own friends under the bus for fame was the norm, and you’d fit right in there.”

The silence weighed heavy on everyone as Chuck’s eyes slightly shined, were there tears? Judy couldn’t care less as she continued, “God I swear all mighty, if Sadie was right about one thing in her entire meaningless lifespan, it’s that you mean NOTHING to those social-humping, popularity-dick riding kids! Even then—CAN YOU SHUT HIM UP?!” Judy screeched at Lloyd, who was holding a mumbling exhausted Ninten. Lloyd flinched at the order but slowly pulled Ninten back behind Sharron.

Hanzo’s angry stare turned into that of a terrified child as Judy went on and on about Chuck, “Even then Chandler, somehow by god’s mercy, you end up being the BUTT of all their jokes! Motherfucker, I would say I wish the best for you, but one day you’re gonna go into their social group and have something HORRIBLE happen to you because you desperately wanted their attention and approval, the attention and approval you couldn’t even GET FROM YOUR PARENTS!”

Judy finished with a scream, startling many people around her, Chuck’s face was filled with hurt and anguish as he gripped the steering wheel. Hanzo muttered solemnly, “I’ll take the wheel, you’d better sit back.”

Chuck was quiet as he and Hanzo switched seats, with Hanzo in the driver’s seat and Chuck in the front passenger seat, he slammed the door in front of Judy before he sneered, “Fine! You can walk home bitch!”

The truck then began to sped off into the distance as Judy furiously stared at the snow beneath her. She continued her walk down the cobblestone path, ignoring the concerned or closed off stares of parents around her and ADAM’s upset questions about if she meant what she said, she made her way near the empty, abandoned Canary Village while her body was the only comfort of warmth she’d take.

In the old brown copper Chrysler LeBaron, Ana stayed in the backseat. Sadie and Toree were laughing along at the memory of watching everyone panic while police raided the old warehouse. However, Ana was by herself staring out the window in shame. The guilt crashed over her like a wave, the weight of her actions a heavy burden on her chest. 

She saw Judy, it was like all hope for this party had zipped out of eyes. Her anger and disappointment towards Sadie and her group had stained Ana’s memories. Her thoughts raced as she replayed the scene over and over in her mind, her stomach churning with a mix of nausea and regret. She could feel the guilt gnawing at her insides, her heart pounding in his ears.

How could she do this to someone like Judy? All she had done to Ana was show kindness and compassion during their conversation. Only for it to end once Ana had spiked the punch, oh and the victims. The victims who had suffered alcohol poisoning due to the spiked eggnog, the teens who just wanted to have a good time, all of that was ruined for them because of her and her own selfishness to ignore the pain in her heart. 

Ana closed her eyes, placing her head against the window, trying to will away the feelings, but the guilt remained. It was like a haunting presence that clung to her, refusing to let go.

“You guys wanna head to the Milk Bar?” Sadie asked out loud, once Daniel and Toree chimed in with a yes Ana could only groan as she deflated into her seat some more.

This was going to be a long painstaking night.

The basement was dimly lit, the few exposed bulbs barely illuminating the space. The walls were cracked and stained, the paint peeling in places. In the center of the basement stood a worn-out couch, its fabric faded and threadbare. The stuffing was visible in places where it had been torn, and the cushions were flattened and sinking in. The smell of dust and stale air filled the room, a testament to the age of the place.

When Ninten was brought home the group thanked the lord that his mother wasn’t home to see her son like this, they really didn’t need a screeching mother making the situation worse. However his sisters were still home, Minnie immediately began asking questions, her eyes watering as she saw the state of her big brother. Meanwhile Mimmie was just trying to help them move Ninten to the basement, a place to hide him just in case his mother came home.

The group huddled around Ninten, their voices concerned and worried. Ninten was passed out on the couch, clearly having drunk too much. He was sleeping off the drunkenness while Lloyd watched over him and Hanzo watched over Sharron. 

"Come on, buddy, wake up," Lloyd said, his voice filled with worry. He gently nudged Ninten, trying to rouse them.

Luckily by this time, Teddy had arrived. He explained to the group that Lloyd somehow had him written down as an emergency contact, so gracefully Lloyd took the chance to tell Teddy what happened at the party.

“Oh shit he’s blackout drunk!” Teddy cringed with uneasiness as he stepped down the stairs of the basement and found Ninten on the couch mumbling something about early 80s sitcoms.

“Yeah, and he’s muttering some like, references or something?” Sharron shrugs but Ninten piped up.

Ninten gripped the side of the couch, he had eventually woken up, “I hate…Jell-O. I-If God wanted…peaches suspended in m-midair, he would have… filled them with…h-helium!”

“OH GOD HE’S REFERENCING GOLDEN GIRLS!” Lloyd gripped his hair as he yelled.

Teddy observed the situation with a concerned expression behind his glasses and offered to help, "Let me try, my buddies have been in situations where they need to be sober lickey-split.” Teddy assured, stepping in to assist, “You’re lucky he slept most of it away.”

He gently took hold of Ninten, helping him sit down and offered them a bottle of water, “C’mon kiddo, stay with me, you’re okay.” He spoke in a soothing voice, encouraging them to drink slowly and steady their breathing.

Ninfen protested weakly, his words slurred and incoherent, but eventually after a few minutes he had finished the water bottle. While Teddy was gently coaching and comforting Ninten through the process of sobering up, Chuck was crossing his arms in the corner, he seemed to be not in the mood to talk as he stared down at his thighs

“What’s with the snow haired kid?” Teddy asked Lloyd whilst pointing his thumb to Chuck.

Lloyd’s lips tightened into a thin line as he debated telling Teddy, when his mind finally reached a conclusion, he spoke, “Ninten’s girlfriend told him off.”

“Awh really? Shucks, and I didn’t even get to see the lil lady.” Teddy snickered as he patted Ninten’s back, “Bet she’s a sweet doll, right Ninten?”

Ninten didn’t respond with words, instead humming as he drank his water with tired woeful energy, “H-How—“ He grumbled, feeling a headache. The alcohol’s last stage was slowly creeping up, with a hangover, “How…m-much you…wanna bet she’s pissed at me?”

“None!” 

“A lot.”

Teddy and Chuck gazed back at Lloyd and Hanzo. The three boys and man stayed speechless as Sharron glared upon all of them. 

She slowly turned to Ninten with a death glare while she swore, “Don’t expect a call from her this whole winter break, Grey. You’ll be lucky if she even wants to see you again.”

In a steady home of a cozy fireplace, there stood Judy. She was throwing many things in the fire, mostly leftover ornaments from the Christmas tree she had slammed to the floor and torn to pieces during her…rage session. The fireplace was the only place where Judy didn’t wreck during her rampage into the house. She had even smashed the star ornament, a figure of an angel on her tree as the star, to pieces against the wall in her reign of fury. 

The entire process of her livid fit had her smashing things, bashing anything against the counter or the wall, pulling apart her own soiled party dress whilst it was still on her, tearing apart decorative fabrics she personally had bought out of love, pulling at her own hair and even clawing the skin on her body.

It started when she got home at seven pm, and she stopped when it was past midnight. Now she stood in the empty living room, primarily in a robe to cover her body, staring down at the fire in front of her from its fireplace. It burned bright, giving her the forgotten warmth she had never had in her life before Ninten. It was always comforting to come back to, despite the many burn marks that stained her fingers afterwards.

“Judith?” 

“Please don’t talk to me right now.” Judy asked politely, because she knew who that voice belonged to.

Hayden approached her slowly, placing down a set of sugar cookies, but instead Judy gripped the cookies so suddenly and threw them into the fire. The cookies were burnt to a crisp, the once-delicate dough now turned into a charcoal black. The edges crumbled at the slightest touch, the odor of smoke filling the air. 

He raised a brow at Judy, “Is it one of those nights?”

Judy didn’t respond, glaring back at the fire before Hayden crouched down and moved his legs to cross each other as he sat next to her. 

“Take your time Judith.”

“I should’ve just chosen the sodas in the ice water.” Judy muttered.

Hayden softly rubbed her back but she slapped his hand away, cautious now Hayden, “It’s not your fault, you were just trying to have a good time.”

“And what a shitty time it was.” She answered back. It started in her chest, a burning heat that spread through her body, replacing the cold despair that had taken root in her soul.

Judy clenched her fists, her teeth gritted in frustration, as the rage consumed her once more, “I give so much to everyone I come across, I try my very best to at least tolerate these teens—no, children in this town. We were all supposed to be mature, but we apparently can’t even have 3 hours of fun without someone spiking the drinks.”

The sadness was no longer palpable; instead, all that remained was a fiery wrath that threatened to explode at any moment, “I should’ve accounted for this, I should’ve known Sadie was bad news and not let her in. But noooo, my spirit refuses to be mean to people on a holiday, now look what happened.” Judy didn’t even register that she stood up and was walking about, but that walking turned into stomping.

Her tone was eerily reminiscent of nails on a chalkboard, getting slowly more spleen and louder, “Kids are poisoned in this god forsaken town.” The tinsel came undone, the lights shattered, and the glass ornaments smashed to the ground. 

“Judy the decor—“

“Parents are angry and confused!” The sound of breaking glass and tearing fabric echoed through the room, a testament to her destructive wrath.

“Judith! Not the cups—“

“And the only reason for this entire party was for me to get closer to my, stupid, cogent, DRUNK OUT OF HIS FUCKING MIND BOYFRIEND !” The once-festive room was now in shambles, the shattered remnants of the decorations mocking her furious outburst as she threw the last remaining furniture across the wall, breaking it completely as the now destroyed living room stared back at her.

Judy scowled back at the fire standing, only for her to grip her face and claw at it as she pulled her hair, screaming and shaking as she held back tears from her shut tight eyes. Hayden could only watch as Judy would try to find anything else to tear apart and break, slowly hoping that her hot temper breakdown would come to a cold end.

Chapter Text

(Artwork: C-Soda)

The bedroom was in shambles, evidence of a storm of emotions. The furniture was overturned, the wallpaper torn, and the belongings scattered everywhere. The bed was unmade, the sheets a disarray, and Judy herself lays in the middle of it all, her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling with her nightgown on. Her face was pale, no hint of sunlight had hit her skin for a while, her cheeks stained with dried makeup and tears, and her hair was a matted mess. 

She was surrounded by the chaos of her own emotions, her mind trapped in a dark pit of depression and despair as her door opened. ADAM and Hayden entered her bedroom, their expressions filled with concern. ADAM surveyed the disarray, his mechanical heart heavy with worry as they saw the state of Judy’s room and her emotional state. Silently, he and Hayden began picking up the clothes and putting them away, cleaning up the shattered glass and straightening out the curtains, and fixing whatever furniture that was broken from Judy’s rampage. They worked diligently, their movements careful and quiet. As they cleaned, they kept glancing at Judy.

Judy held the answering machine in her hands as she laid on the bed, her hands tapping on the object with a slightly off rhythm. She listened to the messages Ninten left her, from the short and awkward ones to the heart-wrenching morbid sobs of forgiveness. Her heart aching with every word he spoke, but his sobbing and cries felt like music to her ears. The sound of his pleading voice filled her with a mixture of fulfilling and real, like he meant the apology. Despite her anger, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of tenderness at the sight of his remorse.

Part of Judy wanted to pick up the phone and give in to his pleas, to hear his voice and feel the comfort of his apology while cuddling into her bedsheets. She couldn't bring herself to do it, the hurt and embarrassment still fresh like a wound that refused to heal, lingering on the back of her mind like an infestation.

Her thighs ached from the countless scratching done to her by her nails, dried blood stained them from the deep wounds she continued to reopen occasionally from her state of panic or anger. She continued to stare up at the ceiling, feeling her stomach tingling with hunger but refusing to cater to her needs. 

As she lay there, consumed by her thoughts, she didn't hear the sound of the door opening and the steps of someone entering the room. It wasn't until a familiar voice spoke that she realized she was no longer alone.

"Hey, are you okay?" The voice that had called out, in a mix of concern and confusion, was Ninten. 

What.

Judy shot up, her head hurting as she sat upright from the brush being used by Hayden to untangle her hair, she whined out loud a bit before she yelped, “What?! N-Ninten! You shouldn’t see me like this!”

“W-Well I wanted to check up on you! I heard you didn’t attend the two last December masses, it’s unlike you to do that. Plus, everyone hasn’t seen you after the party, it’s like you got up and disappeared!” Ninten scratched the back of his neck as Judy’s eyes widened with panic.

“Oh no.” She whispered, “I-I just needed time to recover Ninten!” She quickly scampered out of bed like a dog, “Who even let you in here!!”

“ADAM did. Pretty sweet robot, reminds me a lot like EVE.” Ninten smiled softly, memories of EVE passed through him like water between a fence.

Judy grumbled underneath her breath, knowing that she was caught like this. “Well you’ve checked up on me, time to leave.” She grabbed his shoulders, turned him around, and began to push him out of the room.

Ninten dug his heels into the carpet as he turned back to Judy, “Judith! Come on, you haven’t been out since what happened! It sucked for the both of us and…” Ninten blushed, holding himself back from getting all worked up as he picked up Judy’s hands, “I wanna make it up to you.”

Judy’s eyes had a distant look to them. She placed her fingers over his as she pouted slightly, “Kendrick, please, I don’t know—“

“I have the perfect new years date in mind Judy! You did say you like sunsets right?”

“Kendrick—“

“I have this spot we can use and—

“NINTEN!” Judy screeched, catching Ninten off guard. She ripped her hands away from his grip, “I CAN’T, I’m sorry but I can’t! The house is a mess, my room is a mess, I’m a mess and I can’t just walk out like everything is fine! You just—I can’t—MHUGHHH!” As Judy pulled on her hair more, he was slowly getting more concerned.

Ninten listens to Judy's flustered explanation, his expression softening with understanding and affection. When he glanced at her hands, he knew he had to stop before she’d end up pulling out globs of hair. 

"Judy, Judith, Jude ." Ninten sighs, gently tugging on her hand until she's facing him again. "I don't care about the mess."

“…W-What?” Judy blushed, her face was red. Either from her senseless crying or her flustered heart, she couldn’t really tell right now.

“Judith…" He says, his voice soft and gentle. "You think that's gonna stop me? Judy, I can work a little messy, my whole life is messy y’know." Ninten then adds with a warm, reassuring smile, “I don’t care that you look like a mess, or that the room or house looks like a mess. I’m just…glad to see you again.”

Judy didn’t respond as she just bit her lip and held back her shaky breaths, “K-Kendrick…”

“We don’t have to go on the date now, we have all the time today.” Kendrick placed the basket and bottles of sparkling cider on the bed as he looked at her.

With quick haste, Ninten pulled his long straightened hair back into a quick ponytail, borrowing Judy’s hair tie to keep it up while he pulled off his bandanna from across his neck. He then placed his bandanna across his head, pulling back his hair even more except for his bangs as he turned around to face Judy.

“I’ll help ADAM with cleaning all the broken stuff around the house, starting with your room.” Ninten’s voice was low and calm, mirroring the worry in his eyes, “Meanwhile Hayden and you can get yourself cleaned up for the day. I’ll order us pizza and we can hang out together until night hits. Are you cool with that?”

Judy stood in place, trying to find any words to summarize how she felt at this moment. Grateful? Embarrassed? Indebted? It felt so confusing to her, didn’t boys want one thing alone? Looks and sex? She wasn’t prepared for this, she wasn’t prepared for such welcoming arms open to her.

Ninten's brow furrowed, his eyes filled with concern. “Judy?” Ninten called out, he stepped forward once but suddenly Judy had rushed towards him. Without hesitation, she practically threw herself into Ninten’s arms, clutching onto them tightly, thankful for his presence. Nearly swept him off his feet as she cried out.

“THANK YOU! J-Just…” Judy’s body shook with sobs of relief, her words barely coherent as she thanked him over and over again, "Thank y-you, t-thank you, thank you so much!" she bawled, her voice hoarse with emotion as she broke down into her boyfriend’s arms.

Ninten gently gathered Judy into his arms, letting her cry into his shoulder. "Shh...you don’t have to thank me. This is just what boyfriends do. You're just tired, you get overwhelmed, these types of days happen and it’s never your fault.” He stroked Judy's hair soothingly while holding her tighter, his voice soft and gentle.

For once in her tiresome lifetime, it was like an angel had finally heard Judy’s screams of mercy. To bring something or someone that can understand her pain. 

The mercy, the miracle she so desperately begged for, was just halfway across the beloved town she had gotten used to.

Ninten cupped Judy's face in his hands, wiping away her tears with his thumbs, “Now, you go get ready for some relaxation with your boyfriend, no makeup, no fancy hairdos. Just me, you, pizza, soda, and some MTV!”

Judy nodded with affirmation, “Mhm, can…can we get pepperoni and bacon pizzas?” When Ninten glanced at her she was quick to apologize, “S-Sorry! Just in the meat mood…”

“What? No! That’s a great idea Judy!” Ninten gave a wide smile, “What else do you think you’d like?”

“Well…”

As Ninten promised; he decided to take the weight off her shoulders and clean the house from top to bottom. He scrubbed, polished, and tidied up every corner with ADAM helping him, leaving the house spotless and spotless. He arranged a cozy spot in the living room with plush pillows and blankets for a comfy movie night. 

With Judy’s room he arranged the furniture back to its original position, with ADAM fixing any sort of damages to them. He fixed up her bed for her and placed her items in their direct spots that ADAM would suggest.

After that was done Ninten placed an order for their favorite pizzas, two cases of sprite, along with the MTV channel on, and music to set the mood. The music Ninten chose himself was a current favorite of his as he popped it into his beloved Sony AM/FM Cassette Stereo.

“Guns and Roses here we come!” He says with slight excitement, however once a few minutes of the song played, he paused it slightly. “Shit, would Judy like this? I mean, she’s really silly and preppy, she’d probably like the Smiths or New Edition, all that jazz. Plus it’s relaxation time for her, I should—“

Suddenly, he felt a warm breath on his neck and a pair of arms wrapped around his shoulders. 

“Is that Guns and Roses?” Judy asked curiously, a hint of playfulness in her voice as her wet hair hit the back of his neck.

Ninten jumped in surprise, then relaxed, smiling as the smell of his girlfriend's perfume hit his senses. He reached for the stereo’s dial and turned down the volume, tilting his head slightly to look up at his girlfriend. 

"Uh yeah! You like them?" The boy said, gesturing to the speakers with his head. 

Judy nodded enthusiastically, her eyebrows raised in amusement. "Big time! I remember Douglas and I went to the nearby music store and we were listening to some of their songs. Or well, I was listening to them, Douglas says he doesn’t have the time to listen to such vulgar ear-blasting music.”, Judy then leaned over the couch.

“Overall, they’re pretty good! I just haven’t had the time to listen to them sadly." She admitted, a grin playing at the edges of her lips as she looked up at the TV, “Just been listening to a lot of Blondie for the most part—“

“Oh shit—you listen to her too?” Ninten, slightly flustered but happy, he grinned widely at the mention of the band.

“Yeah! You do?” Judy turned to her boyfriend, a smug appearance formed from surprise her surprise as she joked, “Wow, I thought you wouldn’t cause yknow, lead female singer and all—“

“Hey, I might be a tough handsome dude, but I’ll give credit where credit is due.” Ninten replied, nudging her with his elbow. “Besides, guys not wanting to listen to a band because the lead singer being female is a crowd you would not want to be around. Those types of guys are just uptight dip-lip narbos.”

"Oh yeah, they’ll complain about it and then still listen to the album before destroying it." Judy teased, poking his side playfully, “I’m glad you’re not one of those guys.”

“I would never!” Ninten whined, he grabbed Judy’s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. He suddenly pounced on his unsuspecting girlfriend, his hands ready for tickling. “C’mere you!”

“Eep!” Judy squealed loudly as she was pulled onto the couch with him, trying to squirm away, but he was too fast. 

His fingers danced over Judy’s ribs, causing her to burst into fits of laughter. She sat on the sofa, giggling and squirming as Ninten tickled her sides. She tried to pull away, but his arms wrapped tightly around her waist, keeping her in place. 

"Please, mercy," Judy gasped between fits of laughter, her body shaking with each movement. 

Ninten only grinned, his fingers continuing their relentless assault on her ticklish sides, “Mercy is for the weak!”

Judy tried to bat his hands away, her eyes watering from laughing so hard. "No, no, stop!" she managed to say between gasps of air, trying in vain to catch her breath.

Once Ninten had decided enough was enough, he quickly pulled his girlfriend into a bear hug as he kissed her cheeks, “Better?”

“Much better, but I almost threw up my poor guts.” Judy pouted jokingly, Ninten rubbed her cheek.

“Awh, down’t worry, imma take good care of my precious lamb chomp!” Ninten cooed in a cute tone and with a playful smile as Judy swatted his thigh.

“Oh stop it—You know we don’t do pet names like that!” Judy squealed, thrashing around on the couch, her giggles filling the room.

Ninten laughed, he moved his hands to her stomach, knowing full well it was her most sensitive spot. “I do have to say, this has been the most fun I’ve ever had this week.” He whispered into her ear, leaning down upon the stomach in his hands to hear her acid fluids inside her body.

“Oh? Really?” Judy gave a lighthearted grin as Ninten nodded and prompted himself on his elbows to kiss his girlfriend once more, “If I keep getting more kisses, I’ll be a slab of putty soon.”

“Well you better hope I’m not in the kissy mood tonight Jude.” Ninten flirted back, holding her shoulders as he leaned his head back on her stomach.

In a second, Judy had pulled Ninten away from the end of the couch into the side where she sat as she sat next to him and moved her bare legs across his lap. Ninten was confused, he wasn’t prepared for something like this, “J-Judith?”

“If you wanna apologize and make it up to me, cuddle me Ninten.” Judy sternly added, wrapping her arms around his neck and body as she nuzzled her head into the nape of his neck. 

Ninten didn’t say a word afterwards, taking Judy’s suggestion to heart. He wrapped his own arms around her waist, pulling her deeper into their cuddle pile as he sniffed her hair, “Your hair smells different than usual, did you use coconut in your conditioner?”

“Nuh uh, I used pineapple mango this time.” Judy didn’t even notice her quick response as she closed her tired eyes. Nitnen followed in suit as he closed his own, listening to the sound of Judy’s soft breathing. While they stood in that position for a good while, mind was beginning to wander off, her eyes upon his chin and neck as her hands roamed his shoulders.

Her thoughts just went wild about Ninten; his scent of his cologne, his pretty lips, and soft hands. He was the definition of a teenage girl’s dream boy, how was she so lucky to have him? Did he truly love her, or was he trying to distract the overwhelming feeling of dread in their relationship.

Did Judy even love him? Does her thoughts about him count as love? His soft skin, dreamy dark cocoa eyes, and his toned arms. Feeling a hug was not the same as being suffocated by a enemy from long ago, it was soft and comforting. Judy bit her bottom lip as she tried to focus on the TV. Beetlejuice was playing on the TV, a movie she had promised to take ADAM to watch recently. However the incident on Halloween stopped her from seeing it.

She wasn’t too fond of horror comedy, usually because either everyone was completely stupid or her expectations of the movie ended up disappointing. In some of these situations, the characters could easily survive, but their actions cause their death.

“Hey Ninten?” Judy mumbles, her nose deep into his neck as she was held. Ninten hummed in response as Judy continued, “Would you survive a horror movie?”

Ninten raised a brow, “That’s a weird question.”

“No it’s not.” Judy looked up at him, rubbing her hands within his hands, “Right?”

“I mean, I don’t necessarily know, that’d be a conversation Chuck and me would have—“

“Don’t mention him.” Judy stated loudly, her abrasive tone threw Ninten off. 

He sat up, his concern grew, “S-Sorry, just…is there someone you would want to talk about? Feelings and such?”

“…” Judy took a deep breath, holding onto her thighs, “Can you pause the movie?” 

Ninten paused the film and looked up at her, his eyebrows raised in question. "Good. So tell me, what’s wrong? Tell me what’s got my beach girl upset." He asked, a hint of worry in his voice. Ninten reached out and touched her hand, his fingers tracing circles on the back of her knuckles. "You have the floor, there’s no shame in talking." 

Judy tensed at his words, her eyes darting to his face. She swallowed hard, her heart rate speeding up. "Sure," she murmured, knowing exactly where this was going. Judy took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. Here goes nothing. 

"I wanted to ask you something," She said quietly, her hands on her lap, "Why…are you still here? Why did you help me?”

Ninten took a moment to gather his thoughts, his eyes locked on hers. He wanted to handle this delicately, ensuring he didn't push too hard. "Because it’s the right thing to do?" Ninten chuckled, his voice held a sort of charm to it, "And I know you've got trauma you're dealing with."

“Stop lying Ninten. My room was a complete mess.” Judy let out a bittersweet laugh, her voice cracking ever so slightly, “The bed was unmade, with sheets and blankets tangled in knots. Bottles and cups sat on the nightstand, remnants of a midnight snack left untouched for who knows HOW long! Drawers were left open and slammed onto the ground! My furniture was all OVER the place like a hurricane came through it!” She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling.

Her breathing was shaking as he got to see her glossy eyes stare back at her, “How can you even stand to look at me after that Kendrick?”

Ninten didn’t say a word as he stared back at her, his own eyes getting glossy from the sight of her’s. He reached up and brushed a strand of hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear. The touch was tender, his fingertips lingering on her cheek for a moment. "Because I know you’ve been through a lot. After the Christmas party…the parents thought you had alcohol until the sheriff came out and explained to them what had happened, with your father to back him up.”

He sucked in his breath softly, not to scare his beloved beach doll, “They all felt pretty stupid, they wanted to apologize to you for what happened and share condolences but uh…you weren’t there for that service.”

Judy looked down at her lap, avoiding his gaze. She wrapped her arms around herself, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her robe as Ninten continued.

“You are suffering and that’s okay, because it means this is just the next part of our relationship. It’s important for couples to see the best AND worst sides of each other.” Ninten noticed her discomfort, his heart aching with concern. He shifted closer to her, placing his other hand on her knee. "If it helps, tell me the first person who’s seen you like this.” He asked, his voice quiet and steady, "I just want to understand. Can you tell me about someone you care about? Someone that saw you the first time like… this ?"

Jusy’s eyes welled up with tears, her bottom lip trembling. It was a sensitive subject, one she had tried to bury deep within herself, but she couldn’t let it go. “Okay," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, her hands trembling in her grip.

"You don't understand! How was I supposed to take my shot at the Chief of Police when—!" 

SMACK!

Before Judith could even finish her sentence, she felt a sharp slap against her face. It burned. It broke a tooth that sat in the back of her own mouth. She tasted the iron of her own blood. 

Judith held her once unblemished cheek with a shocked and teary-eyed expression on her face. She finally came to a stop over the carpet on her back, she was left rolling to the side in agony, clutching her pained cheek in the way only a normal little girl would after such a devastating blow. Her eyes shifted first to Inori, the main object of her annoyance and godforsaken fear.

The young woman’s eyes carried nothing but disappointment and resentment for her protégé. 

"D-Damnit..." Judith breathed, feeling herself on the verge of frustrated tears.

“Let me give you a bit of an education, Kurai." Inori said, holding up Judith by her throat to the sheer malice of a certain onlooker, “Do you know WHY we’re the best of the best? Do you know how much WORK I put into you to become a Top Dog at an early age?”

Judith couldn't have answered her even if she wanted to, her windpipe closed off, but Inori wasn't looking for a real answer. Instead she slammed the poor little girl straight over the dresser table, nearly breaking her in half during the process. The 12-year-old landed straight on her spine, the subsequent crack that reverberated throughout Judith’s entire body had her screaming her lungs out before she proceeded to roll over onto her stomach and onto the floor.

“Your failures in missions keep rising. We’ve gone through 10 failed missions!” Inori continues on, “Ever since you were 9, we’ve failed only 10 missions!”

“I-Isn’t that a good thing? W-W-We have the least amount o-of failed missions in the system Sensei! We’re p-practically the gold standard!” Judith shouted out loud, tears in her eyes as she clutched her bleed cheek.

“Yes.” Inori first slammed her knee into Judith's stomach, making her double over and go into a coughing fit. Then she snatched her by her hair and forced her down over that same knee, pushing her face into her upper thigh, “But I never wanted those failed numbers to go to the double digits , missy.” 

Keeping the little girl down with one hand, she raised her other hand in preparation for a hard, brutal caning, as she also subjected Judith to. However, Judith herself was in no mood to fall back. She retaliated by smashing the back of her head into Inori’s unsuspecting face, knocking out one of Inori’s teeth and making her spit up blood. 

The woman was launched into an opposing wall of their crappy apartment, leaving her against the wall, next to the dented hole left behind. “You've been a thorn in my side for far too long!" Inori repaid the headbutt by rushing over and stomping on Judith’s chest. The force she applied was brutal, and it was all Judith could do just to stop herself from screaming. No matter how much it hurt, she wouldn't give her sensei that satisfaction.

“Worthless Kurai! Don’t think I've forgotten about that abhorrent language you used on me before!” Before Judy could even blink, Inori lashed out at her with a kick, sending the girl flying with the sharpest point of her stiletto shoe. She was hit straight in the gut as Judy slammed against the closet—her beloved space of privacy she only had—until Inori stormed over and continued her assault on the child, “As a young adult lady, I expect you to find far more versatile uses for that foul tongue of yours—“

That's when they all heard a harsh young voice shout, "That's ENOUGH!" 

Unfortunately for Inori, she was caught off guard by the break in that she didn't even have a chance to defend herself from this sudden assault. Someone from behind grabbed a vase of flowers that was in the bathroom, smashing the vase of water and petals that it once held right onto Inori’s head. The woman found her face pressed roughly into the carpet, and her vision blurring before everything went dark. 

The perpetrator behind the attack that stood tall and proud was none other than Douglas himself. Of course, he had his questions, “What the fuck was happening here?!” 

He'd caught Inori in the act of stepping and kicking at Judith’s chest and stomach like a defensive player in a soccer torrent, Judith looked thoroughly ruffled too, with her hair a right mess all over. 

He rushed over to Judith, “Knox?! Answer me! What was going on?!”

The freckled girl didn't answer him... instead she remained on the floor, wheezing and coughing with tears in her eyes and dryness in her throat. 

"Crap!" Douglas’s demeanor completely changed at her condition. He ran out from behind the counter over to her side, “Uhhh Knox?! What am I supposed to do?!”

“G-Grab the…wine supply…p-pour at least any…random wine b-bottle on the f-floor…” Judy was gasping heavily in between each sentence, even on the floor with broken ribs she’s still available to give orders.

Nevertheless, the situation doesn’t call for his jealousy. Douglas pushed down his pride at being ordered by Judith and sped over to the wine box next to the nightstand on the floor. Like her orders, he poured a little bit of wine in a wine glass Inori had stolen from some fancy restaurant and then swissed it around before dropping the glass as the contents of wine spilled onto the floor.

He then placed the bottle next to Inori, turning to Judith, “Uh huh? now what?”

“N-Now?” Judith let out a harsh wheeze as she struggled to stand up by holding onto the closet door. Douglas got to her side in seconds as he wrapped Judy’s arm over his shoulder, “Now, we’re gonna run, and we're gonna run as fast as we can until we reach somewhere you can treat me.”

“Treat you?! Seriously? In this weather Knox—it’s raining cats and dogs out there!” 

“Douglas.” Judith seethed, her hands gripping his shoulders, “If I don’t get far away from here, it’s a certain DEATH for me.” Judy let out a shuddering sob as she bit her lip and forced the words to come out, “It’s basically suicide if I stay her Myers, I can’t—“

“Knox?”

“I just can’t Douglas!” 

“Knox Knox—JUDY!” He eventually shouted loudly, trying to get her attention.

“Shh!" She said briefly to him, the both of them had slowly looked back, taking a peek out the unconscious form of Judy’s mentor. When Inori didn’t seem that she’d wake up the two turned back to the doorway entrance as Douglas was rushing an injured Judith out of the apartment.

Judy whimpered, “H-Hurry! Please! If she wakes up she’ll hurt you too!” Douglas only grunted in response as he hastily tried to walk them away from the crappy apartment complex. 

After a while of walking quite aimlessly across the city into the seedier parts of the town, the two started to realize that they really didn't have a plan about where they would be sleeping tonight. At least Judy wasn't huffing and puffing anymode, this time with Douglas doing much of the same. That outburst had hurt Douglas’s heart; not so much the hitting, but the screaming and berating. From what he’s seen, Judy was the perfect condition for the company, perfect in combat, murder scene clean-ups, and even tracking personal targets herself. He hated having to act as the mature one right now even though he was scared and confused himself, trying to calm them both down and lead them out of the rain.

Instead of finding a bunch of boxes with a lorry at the end of an alleyway that Judy had suggested earlier as her hiding spot, the two 12-year-olds found an abandoned old car behind a chain link fence. There was a sign in front of the fence that said "Private Property. Trespassers will be Prosecuted."

The two glanced at each other, both of them held eye contact, “You’re thinking what I’m thinking?”

“That we break in and sleep in the car?” Judy finished Douglas’s thought, but Douglas pulled back.

“Woah, woah, no. YOU sleep in the car, while I run off and find Crawford.” Douglas corrected her sharply, soon enough after using his mini bone saw he had stolen from his mentor, he opened the gates and led Judy in.

Judy didn't like this at all and wanted to find a better place, but she also didn't want to spend one more second getting soaked down to her uniform. "As long as there's no one inside!" Judy reminded him, but the two kiddos were in luck. No one was taking residence inside this junkyard car anytime soon.

She pulled on the backseat door, but it was all locked up, “It’s locked.” She swore silently to herself for a moment before picking up a brick and chucking it through the window, shattering it on impact and allowing her access to the lock inside. 

Judy soon scrambled into the inside of the old jalopy, with the help of Douglas, and lastly shut the ruined door behind her, and huddled close to her body for a meager attempt at warmth. This car wasn't a very nice place to be. It had a funny smell to it, which Judy recognized as marijuana and drugs.

“I’ll be back with Crawford, she has a motel nearby.” Douglas piped up, gazing at Judy from outside the car, “Stay here.” With that, Douglas ran off, the sounds of his footsteps a sign that he had dashed away from the alleyway, leaving her all by herself in the meager presence of this car.

Unfortunately for Judy, this was also when her own injuries began to flare up, a tingling in her spine making her let out a screech of pain and drop down to her knees, her back practically feeling like it was on fire. 

“Shitshithshitshit—SHIT!” Judy cried out quietly. If she really was dealing with a spinal injury, then any wrong move could potentially spell disaster for her. 

She could find herself paralyzed from the waist down if she wasn't careful, and if her healing properties of injected BIH didn't return to her body before anything drastic happened to her, then something like that could very well be permanent.

Judy held a glassy-eyed, glazed over expression, she then proceeded to spew forth her own vomit all over the carpet floor of the car, trying to hold back her sobbing with the pain of her abdomen the whole time. She realized now how truly alone she was in the world at this very moment. No adult in her life, least of all—her shame of a sensei, was going to help her with her problems now. 

Judy herself was all that she really had now.

The whole thing was just pitiful to witness and the smell was arguably even worse, forcing the young girl to turn her head away from it all, screwing her eyes shut after her process of hurling up all that she had for breakfast.

As if things couldn't get any worse, Judy suddenly heard a loud noise of arguing.

“While I’m glad you’re taking me out of that crappy shithole we’re sharing—but can you tell me WHERE THE HELL WE’RE GOING?!”

“Brooke—can you shut it for five minutes!?” 

Judy recognized the two figures coming over to the car as a young dark-skinned girl with blonde hair looked into the car, “…You expect me to believe that she’s sleeping he—JUDITH?!”

Judy flinched at her name being shouted, “P-Please…stop yelling.” She coughed, struggling to find air after her vomiting sob-fest, she might’ve had a punctured lung.

When Judith stopped coughing, both Brooke and Douglas pulled themselves into the car, the two of them slowly crawled towards Judy, knowing that she was in need of seeking comfort in the other's presence. 

Brooke held the softly sobbing Judy in her arms, rocking her back and forth gently as she ran a hand through her hair. Judy smacked her hand away from Brooke, “STOP TOUCHING IT!”

Brooke bit her lip, “Sorry…” She then began to rub Judy’s back, which was helping Judy in the long run. It was the best motherly action she could perform, especially since Judy’s actual "mentor" was nothing more than a sham and a monster.  “Where does it hurt?” Brooke asked worriedly, seeing finger-shaped bruises beginning to form around Judy’s neck from being strangled with such murderous force from her own mentor. 

Judy coughed back in the meantime, but her voice was noticeably more strained. She rubbed at her sore neck for a bit before scoffing. 

Douglas now addressed her as well, "And Knox? What about your back?"

From what Douglas saw from the window, Inori had slammed Judy pretty hard over that dresser drawer and he couldn't forget Judy’s bloodcurdling loud cry of pain.

“…I'm fine." Judy gritted out too, "I think I'll have bruises in the morning, but otherwise I should be fine. It doesn't feel broken or anything."

“We don’t know that!” Brooke retorted with fierce concern, “That bitch definitely did something horrible to you! You need to get checked!”

“Forget her." Douglas muttered ruthlessly, surprising Judy with how hateful he sounded towards the one person she was supposed to ride or die for, “We need to get you to a checkpoint facility out of the city before something worse happens to you body.

“B-But—“

“No buts! I’m calling my daddy!” Brooke cut off Judy as she quickly got off her seat, “I’m gonna go run off to get a payphone.”

When Brooke left, all it led to was Douglas and Judy. Judy moved her head up, whimpering, “P-Please…don’t leave. Don’t l-leave me Douglas.” 

This was out of character for Judy, or mainly the Judy personality Douglas had built in his mind thinking about her. Allowing such pathetic thoughts to leave her mouth, how could she? Yet it was understandable, she constantly felt like she couldn't trust her Sensei as much as she should anymore. 

It got Douglas thinking, she’s been through once before and it was most likely never going to stop, the wounds from back then had never truly healed right either. How would he feel if his own mentor did this much damage to him? Obviously anger and resentment, but Judy’s been doing this since she first joined them.

She was desperately in need of a shoulder she could cry on.

Judy shouted with tears of indignation in her eyes. "It isn't fair! THIS isn’t fair!"

"I know, it isn't fair Judy." Douglas told her, sounding so much older than his actual years. "None of it's fair. Life isn't fair." He began rocking his coworker slightly again as Judy wept loudly, “But you have to survive, for me and Brooke, we all do? Okay?”

“M-Mhmm…” Judy replied, allowing herself to mourn her wounds, her body, in a tough silence accompanied by the rain.

“Your babysitter BEAT YOU?!” 

“Yes…yes, she did.” Of course, Judy told him rather a more watered down version of her latest warm memory of Douglas. Covering all the nasty and bitter parts of her past except for a few sprinkles of light hearted truth in her story.

Judy bit her lip, her mind swirling with conflicting emotions. She remained silent for a moment, her breath shaky but she had to continue, “Douglas was there when the wounds burned, when the wounds wouldn’t close or heal normally. He was there when I cried for hours into his coat. I tried telling mom when she came home from her business trip, all she said was ‘fine’ and that horrid lady got off with no consequences.”

Judy hesitated, her eyes welling with emotion. She swallowed hard, her throat tight with emotion, "I probably would’ve been dead by that foul woman’s hands had he not smashed that vase across her head." She replied, her voice barely a whisper as she faced Ninten slowly, “I know you’re a bit iffy when it comes to Douglas, but he's a good guy Kendrick. Douglas was the first person to see me how you saw me.”

Judy’s hand glides across his own as she squeezes Ninten’s hand gently, her thumb tracing small circles over her skin. "And now you’re the second." She said, his voice filled with compassion, fear and uncertainty. "Even if I wasn’t beaten, I still sorta act like that pathetic display you saw earlier in my bed. He was the first person not to judge, now you haven’t and that just made me feel so confused but…better.”

When she finished, Ninten was left speechless, his heart aching for her. Without uttering a word, he briskly pulled her into a tight embrace, wrapping his arms around her and holding her close by her head, “J-Judith, I had no idea. I mean I thought I was helping by trying to check up on you. But now I…” Ninten sighed as he rubbed her back, “I guess I was just pushing boundaries by coming over here.”

“N-No!” Judy’s voice trembled as she spoke, tears streaming down her face, “K-Kendrick, I’m so sorry I made you feel like that! You aren’t pushing yourself into my bubble, you never have!” 

Judy had tears streaming down her face, her lips trembling as she poured out her heart, “I was just scared ! I thought you wouldn’t even bear to see me again after looking like this!” 

“Judy, I would never leave you hanging!” Ninten held her tightly, his thumb rubbing small circles on her shaking shoulders. "Everyone has a bad day sometimes. It’s just that for others; sometimes can be always, you’re entitled to feel shitty Judy" He murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

As he spoke, her hands shook and her voice cracked, the weight of the memory seeming to push down on her. Judy however forced her tears back, taking a deep breath, “You’re right, I just had a bad day is all.”

Her eyes never left his as Judy smiled, “C’mon, I think I wanna go on that trip to Mt Itoi now.” 

“Right now?” Ninten faced the time, it read 9:30 PM. “The movie hasn’t even finished! It’s at least 9:30, it’ll take us a while to climb.”

“Not if we walk quickly, c’mon let’s jet this place.” Judy winked softly at him, a smile spread on both their faces as Judy rushed off to get dressed while Ninten went to grab some of the pizza they’ve ordered and place it in the basket he previously had brought here.

The couple hiked up the mountain path, the crisp air filling their lungs and the snow crunching under their feet. They spoke in hushed voices, their breaths visible in the cold air. 

“Are we almost there?” Judy asked, glancing up at Ninten as he held her hand. The climb was a bit exhausting, but the view from the summit would be worth every step. They kept pushing on, their hands clasped together as they navigated the terrain.

“Just a second…” Ninten grabbed the blanket from Judy, “Here, close your eyes.”

Judy tilted her head in confusion, but giggled and covered her eyes, “Alright then Ninten.”

Ninten had planned a romantic surprise for his girlfriend since he got out of bed. He had packed a basket of her favorite foods: pineapple and mango with some bananas, a small strawberry shortcake, and two bottles of sparkling cider. With the addition of the pizza they got from her house, they hiked up the mountain, the anticipation grew within him.

Finally, they reached the summit, the sun casting a warm glow on the snowy landscape. He spread the blanket, laid out the food, and poured the sparkling cider in the glasses. The view was breathtaking as the mountain peaks stretched into the distance, the real treasure was the stars.

“‘Kay, you can open your eyes up now!” Ninten called out to Judy, Judy soon removed her hands from her eyes as she opened those eyes of her’s. 

A gasp soon came out of her mouth as she took in the picnic and scenery. But her eyes really stared down at blue yonder while she whispered, “Oh my god…”

The sky was a dark canvas of stars, constellations stretched across the inky blackness. They twinkled and sparkled, shining brightly against the dark night sky. The moon was a full moon, its large silver roundness casting a soft glow on the world. It was silent, the only sound was the occasional rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.

He looked towards his girlfriend, her face illuminated by the heavenly moonlight. She looked beautiful, her freckled cheeks reddened from the cold and eyes sparkling with wonder.

She paused to take in the breathtaking vista of the mountain range that stretched far into the distance. Ninten reached over and took her hand in his, his thumb softly rubbing circles on her knuckles, “C’mon Jude, don’t stand there like that!” He laughed as he pulled her over to the picnic.

The two sat there, wrapped up in each other, and marveled at the beauty of nature under the starry sky. They joked and giggled away as they made their own jokes and stories.

It wasn’t until the two of them were laughing like they were about to lose air that Judy finally took some deep breaths to gain the air in her lungs. “H-Hah…thanks for this night Kenny.” Judy says, wiping a joyful tear from her eyes as Ninten used his inhaler.

“No prob Judy.” He sat up using his elbows as he gazed at the night sky, “I just wanted to check up on my favorite girl.”

“Hm…” Judy stared straight ahead, the mention of the word ‘girl’ had her thinking back to the Christmas party. That one girl, it was almost like she saw Judy as a monster. Judy wasn’t a bad person, she was a vile beast, but that one girl Ninten had ended up talking to gained her curiosity.

“Hey Ninten?”

“Hm?” He hummed, his attention shifting to her. 

Judy’s eyes met his, concern and curiosity mixing in her expression, “You okay?”

"Yeah, what's up?" Ninten raised a brow, studying her face, “I was just…thinking.”

“Well, what were you thinking? Was it about the party?” Judy’s mouth moved softly, but the words came out to Ninten like a speeding bullet, “About the girl who you were talking to? Whixh by the way—who was that girl?”

“Girl?! What girl?!” Ninten stiffened, his face showing a mixture of emotions. He paused for a moment, his mind racing through memories. Finally, he took a deep breath, his fingers fidgeting with his shirt.

“The girl with the reindeer outfit back during the Christmas party.” Judy tapped her cheek with her index finger, “I think it was Amy or—“

“Ana…that was Ana.” He said, his voice barely above a whisper as he cut her off.

Judy snapped her fingers, “Yeah! Her! I was just gonna ask…what’s up with you and her?”

Ninten hesitated, his gaze darting around the room as if he was trying to find the words, “It’s…complicated.”

“Is it? I mean, it seems you’ve forgiven her for whatever she did last time—“

“Wait, I talked to her?!” Ninten stiffened, his face showing a mixture of emotions. He paused for a moment, his mind racing through memories, but he couldn’t remember what, “J-Judith i was drunk, I didn’t mean anything I said—“

“Yes. I know, I was there.” Judy reminded him, albeit a little too harshly about it. Her fingers gripped her thigh, Ninten noticed it while scratching the back of his head.

She still wasn’t over it.

Finally, Ninten took a deep breath, his fingers playing with his hair, “W-What did I say?”

“You said something about forgiveness, about society treating you guys like expectations rather than people.” Judy waved her hands in a circular motion, her eyes studying his face, her senses alert. She wanted to encourage him to open up, but she didn't want to push too hard, “I just…wanted to know what your deal is with her. You seem so tense when she’s mentioned, you saved the world with her and now you guys act like you’re literally prey and predator.”

"Ana...she was one of my close friends during my 6th and 7th grade years. Yes, she helped save the world with me but…" Ninten explained, his voice taking on a more serious tone. He swallowed hard, his throat feeling dry.

Judy’s mind raced as she continued to probe gently. She didn't want to push him too hard, but she needed to understand what was going on. “Is she a bad person, like what happened between you and her?” Judy questioned, her voice soft and reassuring. She tilted her head, her eyes fixed on him, waiting for his response.

His eyes were focused on a certain star, like he was trying to recall something long-forgotten. "We were really close back then," He continued, the words stumbling out slowly. "We were always hanging out. She was one of the only people I ever felt comfortable around."

Judy noticed his hesitation and how his expression seemed almost pained at the mention of Ana. 

He hesitated once again, his eyes downcast as he gathered his thoughts. His heart felt heavy, and the thought of opening up about this was overwhelming. "But things changed once we got older." He started, his voice softer than before, “She got busier—and I’m not talking JUST about busy with schoolwork. She was getting busy with a lot of things, things me and Lloyd never even THOUGHT she’d join in. Debate club, environmental volunteer work, tutoring, the list went on!” 

Judy’s interest was piqued, though she kept her facial expressions neutral. "So what happened? Why’d you guys fall out?" Judy asked, her voice as gentle as before. She reached out, gently placing her hand on his arm, her touch a comforting reminder.

"We just..." Ninten swallowed again, his gaze shifting to the floor as he continued, "I tried to get her back. To tell her that she couldn’t just push me and Lloyd away from her life like moldy trash!"  

Ninten’s grip on his jacket was getting tight, “I was determined to find out why my girlfriend—EX! My ex-girlfriend was avoiding me and her friends! I took her to Mt Itoi, this very same mountain, to talk to her and tell her what she’s been doing to us.” 

He hesitated, his mind racing back to old memories. Painful memories filled with boiling violence and suffering, "That was the worst mistake of my life."

“How come?” Her hand reached up to run through his hair, a comforting habit of hers that Ninten greatly appreciated.

His gaze remained fixed on the floor, unable to meet her eyes. The silence dragged on, the only sounds were the soft hum of his Sony AM/FM Cassette Stereo playing the song of Piano Man by Billie Joel in the background and their softbreaths. 

After some time, he sighed, his shoulders slumping. His head was laid back onto Judy’s lap, pulling on his sideburns slightly before finally mustering up the courage to tell his tale.

(June 13th, 1985 - 2:30 PM)

The majestic mountain stood tall, its peak shrouded in mist and sunshine. Its steep slopes were covered in thick forests of dirt, and its rocky cliffs were dotted with hardy wildflowers and pebbles. A crisp, cool breeze carried the scent of pine through the air. Birds were chirping as they flew in the skies, those skies being clear blue with a beautiful sun shining down upon the horizon. 

It had taken a few months, hell maybe a year for Mt Itoi to return to its honorable state. Yet, people of Ellay didn’t care, they were just happy that the weird alien shenanigans had finally come to a close. Even though the mountainside trails had been cleared for hiking, the area had been slow to recover from the cleanup of scrap and unexploded ordnance. 

Despite passage of time and efforts to restore the area, wildlife had been hesitant to return, with Ninten only seeing a few squirrels and birds pop up. 

Ninten and Ana walked side by side up the mountain, the crisp air filling their lungs like fire. They couldn’t be blamed, they hadn’t walked up this mountain since last year. Ninten was excitedly chatting with her, pointing out interesting sights and trying to engage her in conversation.

“Oh come on Ana, you’re not the least bit happy that you can see the sunshine?” He smirked, the grin reaching his cheeks.

Ana, however, was uninterested, her mind elsewhere. She barely acknowledged his enthusiasm, her responses short and unengaged. 

“We already see the sun back in Snowman, Ninten.” She kept her arms crossed, a hint of annoyance on her face.

“Okay but what about the sky, haven't been this close to touching the clouds, huh?” Ninten pushed his hands into his coat’s pockets.

“Ugh…” Ana let out a shuddering sigh mixed with a laugh, he was getting under her skin, like a parasite but it tickled slightly like a feather.

They reached the summit, rather swiffer might he add as they reached there quicker than the first time they came. The breathtaking view was stretching out before them. The sun was setting, casting orange and gold stripes across the sky. “Wow! We got here in record time! Bet it’s because of my good sense of direction.” Ninten patted himself on the back, expecting Ana to do the same to herself and him, “And you didn’t fall all over the place like how you used to! Props to you Ana!”

Aana kept her eyes forward, her footsteps heavy as if she was carrying a weight. She didn't bother to reply, her lips pressed in a tight line.

Ninten scowled at her buf continued to attempt to make conversation, trying to break the ice and lighten the mood for Ana. 

He pointed out the rocky peak and talked about the beauty of the surrounding scenery, “Hey! Look! Giegue’s lab is closed off with rocks like the first time we came before going to magicant!” Ninten ran towards the rocks, looking back up at the huge boulders, “Did-Did construction come up here and block it?”

Ana’s silence only seemed to amplify the noise of Ninten's voice echoing through the mountain air.

His excitement was palpable, his eyes sparkling as he took in the vista. He turned to his girlfriend, ready to share the moment with her, but her expression remained cold and distant. 

The two walked in silence, the only thing breaking their awkwardness being the soft sounds of rocks and dirt crunching underfoot. Ana couldn't bring herself to look up at him, her gaze locked to the soil as their footsteps continued into the cool spring night.

He stopped in his tracks, his breathing heavy and angry as the air seemed to stand around the two. He stared down at Ana, his eyes narrowing, clearly his anticipation had turned into a foul mood.

"Why do you always do this?" He said, his tone cold and biting. Ninten just sighed angrily, “Yknow, you can at least say something to make this date more interesting, making me pick you up all the way from Podunk.”

“I know why you wanted me up here.” Ana stood next to him, her gaze fixed on the ground. Her voice was soft but had its own edge to it, like a rusty metal pipe. She wrapped her arms tightly around herself, a chill running down her spine that wasn't caused by the cold air. 

Ninten flinched, a shiver running down his spine at her tone. He still couldn't bring herself to look up as he stammered out a quiet response. “W-What do you mean?”

Ans took a deep breath, her fists clenched at her side as she spoke, “Why the hell did you bring me up her Ninten? Just so you can retain memories of this horrid place? I can feel your feelings, your reasons for coming here. Why drag me out here?!”

Ninten stepped back, anger and sudden surprise shone from his own eyes as he frowned, his shoulders tensing.

“So I can hangout with my fucking girlfriend!" He snapped back, crossing his arms. He clearly wasn't in the mood to deal with another argument, “Why is that so difficult to believe?!”

“Oh come on Kendrick, I’m not dumb.” He scoffed, shaking his head as if she asked the dumbest question imaginable. 

He let out an annoyed scoff, rolling his eyes at her response, the tension growing between the two, “Fine. Yes, you’re right. I wanted to talk to you, but for a good reason!” His hands curled into fists at this side, his knuckles whitening from the tension, “You’ve been avoiding me and Lloyd ever since school started when we came back from last summer!”

"Oh don’t be so immature! I can’t always be with you guys!” She flinched at the tone of his voice, a surge of anger washing over her for a second before she regained her composure. She took a cautious step back, her fists clenching as she raised her voice in response, “I have a life too y’know!”

“You call being thrusted class by class, club by club, event by event, is a life?!” Ninten laughed mockingly, his expression turning into a sneer, clearly unamused at her explanation. He let out another agitated scoff, a bitter chuckle slipping from his lips as he stared at her. His eyes narrow and full of bitterness, “You make plans with us, dates with me even! But then you barely make it to them or just straight up cancel! That shit is painful to watch, let alone go through it!”

Ana winced at his words, pain mixing in with her anger, “No, of course not! You and Lloyd aren’t low on my priority list, but I have to manage my time!” A hint of fear flashed in her eyes before quickly being replaced by anger once more. “I've got classes to pass, a future to worry about, work to volunteer with! I can't spend every second of my life with you and Lloyd. " 

“If you wanna manage your time, maybe don’t make plans with us in the meantime!” He sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm and resentment. After the little shouting match, Ninten and Ana faced away from each other, their pride and anger clashing.

A few moments of silence passed them. “Are you coming to Lloyd’s 13th birthday party?”

She felt her heart twist in her chest, her hands shaking slightly as her eyes stung with angry tears. “No.” She tried to not let the words get to her, but she knew exactly what to say to hurt him, “I can’t, I have debate club to go to—“

Her words seemed to have struck a nerve with him, as he grit his teeth and clenched his fists so tight that they began to bleed from his nails digging into his skin. “Are you KIDDING ME?! Can’t you just skip out on this meeting?! It’s Lloyd!”

“I can’t do that, Ninten! I have to attend all the meetings, I have to make sure I don’t lose a moment in those conversations!” She swallowed hard, her chest rising and falling as she let out a frustrated sigh, trying to calm herself.

“It’s. Lloyd.” Ninten repeated, his expression twisted into a mix of fury and offense, not believing her answer. He stepped forward, his fists shaking as he gritted his teeth, his tone venomous, “Are you REALLY going to skip out on the day he turns into one of us? A teen!?”

Ana bit back a harsh retort, her lips forming into a thin line. She swallowed back the rising lump in her throat, her heart aching as she heard the hurt and anger in his voice, a pang of guilt shooting through her. 

“Anabelle—he’s turning 13! At least have him have his two first friends’ he’s made and saved the world with have his side while it’s his birthday!” 

“He’ll be fine! It’s not the end of the world, Kendrick!” She wanted to reach out to him, but her own anger and frustration kept her rooted in her spot, her mind filled with a whirlwind of emotions.

Ninten snapped back, her fists trembling with rage, “SO YOU’RE GONNA LEAVE HIM?! Like every other adult in that damn private elementary school did?!” He glared at her, unwilling to budge his stance in front of him “You’ve gone to every single meeting of that stupid club, you’re abandoning him at this point.”

"Don't put words in my mouth, I didn't say that.*" Ana’s tone was softer than before, a hint of sadness seeping into her voice.

"Of course not, but it feels like it!” 

"Don't make this into some fight about how I supposedly care about my future more than you!" She snapped back, her fists trembling with rage, “I HAVE to keep up my status, I have to do this even if I don’t want to! If you and Lloyd are gonna have a hissy fit about what I’m doing on my own time then…”

The lump in her throat grew bigger, the tears threatening to spill from her eyes. She stepped forward, her voice wavering with emotion, “T-THEN I DON’T WANT TO BE FRIENDS WITH YOU GUYS ANYMORE!”

The words stung, a wave of hurt and anguish washes over Ninten as he listened to her confession. If Ana thought he was angry before, it was nothing compared to what she was seeing now. He quickly snapped out of her surprise, her anger flaring up in an instant. His fury consumed him as he glared daggers at her, his fists trembling with rage. How could he say something like that to her?

To everything the three of them have done to save the world?

“Take that back.”  He stepped forward, his voice rising in volume as his words became more cutting and hurt.”

“W-What?! Ninten I just—“

“I SAID TAKE IT FUCKING BACK! ” Ninten screamed at Ana. 

In a heated moment, he lunged forward, grabbing her shoulders. With forceful hands, he pushed her back, causing her to stumble and fall to the floor. The impact of the fall made her heart throb in her ears, her back hit the ground. The thud made a loud noise that echoed the area, their breaths were heavy, the sounds of the impact still ringing through their ears. Ninten’s heart skipped a beat, his gaze fixed on her on the ground. 

The weight of his actions suddenly hit him. His hands went slack, his body stiffening as he realized what he had just done. He stood frozen to the spot, the room feeling as if it was suffocating him. Guilt and panic rose in his chest, a wave of regret washing over him.

"Oh...Oh no. I-I'm... I'm so sorry." He finally stammered out, his voice barely a whisper. His feet moved automatically to rush over to her, “Ana! Ana?! Please, say something!”

He was about to reach out towards her, but stopped himself, his fists clenching and unclenching as his mind raced, “Please! Ana?! Don’t play with me like this! Shit. Shit, shit, shit, Anabelle GET UP!” 

Ninten finally took Ana’s shoulder as she was getting up, “A-Ana? I’m so sorry, does it hurt anywhere?! I’ll heal you! Just sit still hand—“

*Swoosh*

Ninten just barely managed to react in time. Shifting his body off to one side, unfortunately, his arm was caught in the crossfire of the laser, grazing his shoulder but leaving a huge hole on the side of his shoulder and propelling his body from the force of the laser. Blood splattered in the air, splotches of red liquid splashed their clothes as Ninten was launched away towards the rocks. The noise that followed soon after were sounds of a sickening crack, an explosion and a bloodcurdling scream that left Ana in disbelief and terror.

“KENDRICK?!” She yelled, shielding her face away from the oncoming debris of rocks flying from the boulders in front of Giegue’s abandoned lab. Once the smoke cleared, Ana immediately booked it over, moving rocks and other debris out of her way as she called out to Ninten, “KENDRICK?! WHERE ARE YOU?!”

Ana suddenly heard a pained whimper from somewhere, “Kendrick?!” She ran over to the sound, it was in the lab. She saw a mass of something in front of her, her eyes wide, “Ninten?! Thank god you’re okay! Can you stand—“ Ana let out a bone chilling scream as she saw the result of Ninten after the blast.

Ninten was covered head to toe dirty and dust all over him. His clothes had stains of dirt and blood mixed together, but she noticed his hat was missing upon his forehead, revealing the blood that dripped from his head like a fresh river. His eyes were wide with pain as he was breathing heavily, they stared at nothing, the ringing in his ears was harsh, like a violent sound of his brain begging him to stop listening. 

He felt a sharp, stinging pain shoot through his entire body from the impact, a wave of shock washing over Ninten. His vision blurred, a wave of nausea washing over him, causing her stomach to churn. The air around him felt heavy and suffocating to breathe, the thick dust and debris from the explosion making him hack and cough. The worst part was that his entire arm was just drenched in blood, and a chunk of his shoulder was now gone, leaving a grimy disgusting hole.

Ana backed away in horror, her own bile nearly threatening to shoot out her mouth. No no, she needed to help Ninten! He NEEDED her!

“Ninten?! Please! Can you hear me?!” Ana squealed, shaking his body. Ninten’s eyes were full of tears and tasted the salty ironing flavor of his own blood inside his mouth. 

It wasn’t until Ana shoved her face in his view that Ninten snapped back into reality, rather harshly.

“DON’T TOUCH ME!” He yelled, pushing her away with such force that had Ana nearly topple over a nearby abandoned pod as he tried to crawl his way out of the lab.

Ana however was not disturbed by Ninten’s sudden escape, “Ninten, let me help, you’re hurt! Just—Please Ninten!”

“I’ll leave you…alone! I swear, just…don’t hurt me again!” He clutched a hand around his throat, struggling to breathe with the dust and his lungs suddenly losing air from the blast. 

“N-Ninty, no, I’m sorry—“

“What part of…leaving me alone don’t you…understand?!” Ninten shouted, trying to kick Ana away. 

Ana grabbed his ankle and pulled him back. She panicked at the sight of this, quick to try and tend to Ninten, even as he was still coughing, “Kendrick, let me see your arm—“

“ NO! ” Ninten let out a cry as the world started to stretch and bend, almost like he could see the edge of the world as his body bent drastically and dived into the metal flood. 

Ana let out a loud scream, “SHIT—WAIT NINTEN!” She was too late to grab him as he disappeared into the flooring, her mind going haywire as she registered in her mind that Ninten had used 4th-D-Slip.

He used 4th-D-Slip…to escape HER.

“A-And that’s it.” Ninten’s brain and heart ached at the horrid memory, “I escaped and ended up back in my room, on my bed. Mom heard the noise and came to check my room.”

Tears brimmed in Judy’s eyes as she listened, her grip on his hand tightening, trying to offer him a small measure of comfort, “S-She saw it? The blood? The wounds?!”

“Oh yeah, totally.” His voice was raw with emotion as he spoke, the trauma from the experience still fresh in his mind. He sat on the edge of the picnic blanket, his elbows resting on his stomach. He looked tired and weary, his eyes downcast with fresh tears coming up, “She drove me to the hospital like one of those bullet trains in Japan. I can never forget her face when she saw me bleeding out in the back of her car, she was mortified. I…”

The air was heavy with tension and a tense silence, only broken by his soft, shaky breathing. “I can barely dream without that memory hitting my brain. I couldn’t barely stand to look at my scar when it did heal up to not wear a cast over it.” Ninten forced a smile on his face as he snickered bitterly, “Isn’t that a kicker?”

His words pained Judy, each detail he shared only making it worse. Her chest tightened, her face paled, and her lips trembled, struggling to hold back her tears. This was the first time hearing the details, hearing about the pain, the fear, the suffering that this woman had out her boyfriend through. 

She wanted to reach out, to hug him, to comfort him...but she was already holding his hand, “Kenny…holy shit—I think that takes the cake.”

“Really?!” His hands were fidgeting, twisting and turning, a nervous habit he had when he was anxious.

“Yes, really! Kendrick, at least I knew my babysitter was bad, but you? You had a good relationship with Ana, and that all crumbled down because she wanted to keep an image of herself in some stupid extracurriculars.” She wanted to speak. To say something, anything, to comfort him. To reassure him, to make him feel better, but the words got caught in the lump in her throat, unable to escape properly, “You were just looking out for your friend, granted pushing her was wrong but a PK Beam?”

Ninten looked up at her, rubbing his hands on her thighs as he positioned himself to lay on his stomach while his head was still on her lap, “Mhm.”

“Kenny, you've told me that’s the most…dangerous arsenal of a PSI user.” Judy pulled from Ninten’s backpack his great great grandfather’s old journal, “You’ve let me read this…and that PSI should’ve—“

“Killed me? Yeah, I’m a miracle.” Ninten hummed softly, a few tears fell from his eyes. 

Judy wanted to wrap him in her arms, hold him tight, and tell him everything was okay, but her body refused to move, frozen in place as he finished his traumatic experience.

Behind them, his Sony AM/FM Cassette Stereo was recording the radio station’s countdown to the New Years:

10…9…8…7…

“Hey…Kenny?” Judy whispers, prompting his head up and off her lap.

“Hm?” Ninten lifted himself off her and looked up at his girlfriend, “Need anything?”

Slowly, they turned to face each other, their gazes locked. They sat close, their shoulders brushing and their hands intertwined.

6…5…4…

“Yeah, yeah I do.” Hooded eyes stared back at Ninten as Judy cupped his face, rubbing his cheek softly in a comforting nudge. She was inching closer to him.

“Then what is it?” Ninten’s eyelids drooped slightly as he focused on his girlfriend. His voice was hushed, “You’re gonna miss the fireworks if I do something for you.”

3…2…1

“Good.” Judy smirked, curling Ninten’s hair in one of her fingers.

They both leaned forward, their lips meeting in a gentle kiss. 

The sky is filled with a brilliant light as bright colors explode across the dark canvas of the night. Each burst of light, followed by a loud crack, illuminates the surroundings for a mere moment. The colors dance across the sky, changing and growing with every passing moment, a kaleidoscope of reds, blues, and greens, the sound of popping and crackling the accompanying chorus to the fireworks show down in Ellay.

The two pulled away for a moment, taking a breath, before returning to the kiss, now more relaxed and cautious. His hands moved to her waist while she buried her fingers in his hair, pulling him closer. Judy giggled a bit in the kiss, which had Ninten giggling on his own too. It wasn’t until a red metal hand slithered out the picnic basket with a camera in its hands squealed out, “ SAY CHEESE !”

Judy pulled away from Ninten, her face turning redder than a tomato, “ADAM DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE—“

Click!

(January 1st, 1989: 12:01 AM)

“So you believe there’s two journals?”

“Yes sir, I believe that the one we gained all those years ago from his son is the first edition. The one he created while in space with the Giiens.”

“…This is most fascinating. Is there a difference?”

“Yes, unfortunately. What the boy has is a mess of notes and jumbled letters all slapped into pages of the book.” The voice said, its tone rather harsh and tired, “It contains a stupid amount of riddles and sayings that doesn’t make heads nor tails of the other works in the journal. Some pages are so ruined that they’re not even available to read!”

“So you consider us the lucky ones?”

“…yes. Indeed. We have the full book of notes George has made while he was accompanied by the aliens…and his wife Maria.” 

“Hmph.” Another voice added, this tone was much condescending, “I almost feel sorry for the poor boy. Trying to save the world with those kinds of notes—it’s amazing that he even delayed an invasion at all!”

“Well he was casted against Giegue, Maria’s…additional son from space.”

“And here they are, dead with a son who nearly took over earth and left us to pick everything up.”

“What a shame, what a pity.”

Chapter Text

(Cover by C-Soda)

(January 18th 1989)

“So you believe there’s two journals?”

“Yes sir, I believe that the one we gained all those years ago from his son is the first edition. The one he created while in space with the Giiens.”

“…This is most fascinating. Is there a difference?”

“Yes, unfortunately. What the boy has is a mess of notes and jumbled letters all slapped into pages of the book.” The voice said, its tone rather harsh and tired, “It contains a stupid amount of riddles and sayings that doesn’t make heads nor tails of the other works in the journal. Some pages are so ruined that they’re not even available to read!”

“So you consider us the lucky ones?”

“…yes. Indeed. We have the full book of notes George has made while he was accompanied by the aliens…and his wife Maria.” 

“Hmph.” Another voice added, this tone was much condescending, “I almost feel sorry for the poor boy. Trying to save the world with those kinds of notes—it’s amazing that he even delayed an invasion at all!”

“Well he was casted against Giegue, Maria’s…additional son from space.”

“And here they are, dead with a son who nearly took over earth and left us to pick everything up.”

“What a shame, what a pity.”

If there was anything Ana used to do annually when she was younger was to check back at the end of the year with her diary. Yes, you heard that right, Anabelle Brewton had a diary from her adolescent years. She didn’t like to look back at it, but she always came back to write more just for her sanity’s sake. The last time she wrote in it was before she had left to Sadie’s house for the Christmas party. However after that disaster of a gathering that she herself had caused, Ana was stuck with Sadie and Toree for the rest of the night back at the Milk Bar.

Daniel, who Ana thought he was a sweetheart, had his own problems she could see from a mile away. He never hid them though, Ana could only wonder how lucky he is to have the willpower not to just drop dead right there. Then she had discovered his little…relationship with Sadie.

Despite the utter disregard for an actual relationship and the utter disgust from Ana’s own morals and judgments clashing with the mere IDEA of a playful lover’s quarrel, they were honestly happy around each other. Even if they don’t see it, the two seem to improve attitude wise when the other is around; Sadie seemed…almost nicer when Daniel was around. Ergo, the word docile would even fit Sadie when she’s around him.

For a boytoy, Sadie truly cares for Daniel. Even with their snarky remarks towards each other, it slowly reminded Ana of how…single she was. She would retreat to the back of her mind whenever a couple was around her, was she really that petty? No, she couldn’t be, she was a humble Christian woman.

For a while they talked until Ana had to excuse herself to go home, of course Daniel and Sadie shared their goodbyes while Toree rolled her eyes at Ana, Ana could only breathe in fresh air of relief with this night being over. She can’t be bothered to be petty with Toree anymore.

Well, she thought so until she remembered what she had done around a month ago.

“Fuck.” She grumbled. 

Ana’s mornings always started the same. They began and ended with a precise and clockwork routine. She woke up at the same time every morning, 6:00 AM, her body already conditioned to the alarm and the first few steps she took out of bed. 

She stepped into the bathroom, her face impassive as she switched on the light. She looked tired, her eyes heavy and unfocused, her body slouching with fatigue. She walked over to the sink, grabbing a towel and wetting it with hot water. She dried her face and hands, her movements slow and measured, the only sound in the room the hum of the exhaust fan in the bathroom to give her heat.

What was that dream she had? Why couldn’t she see these people and their faces, the only thing that remained the same in all her dreams was nothing but a blue darkness and the voices. From their attitude and tone, it seemed like she was interrupting more so a business meeting than a secret briefing. 

Nothing got her attention until she heard the mention of George, Maria, and…him . That wretched demonic spiteful creature. The one who ruined everything for her.

They mentioned two journals, that those people had the first one ever created and Ninten had the unorganized copy of George’s journal. Ana felt a sense of pity and confusion. 

One: Why did Ninten get the one journal that wouldn’t even help him with saving the world? When she and the two boys met EVE, the robotexplained George had prepared everything for his descendants to survive and protect earth, but how could he do that and only leave a shitty version of his PSI notes to his great great grandson’s hands to protect his home?! 

Two: How come there’s a better verison in the hands of the perpetrators who might hurt Ninten? Did he just give all his information away and only regret later in life? Was it stolen? EVE said George only ORIGINALLY planned to prepare ONLY for his family, so it made no sense why this higher quality journal wouldn’t be in the Grey family’s hands! 

Something just…wasn’t adding up, and Ana couldn’t find a reason why.

She washed herself, put on her clothes, brushed her teeth, and ate breakfast in a practiced order. It was the same breakfast, oatmeal with a few berries and a side of toast. Orange juice was provided in a cup next to the plate, giving a false sense of a healthy feeling in her mouth when all she could feel landing in her stomach was pure dread.

“Anabelle, you have a chess club match today. Don’t forget to drop off your library books today, otherwise they’ll be overdue.” Her mother called out, rushing into the kitchen while trying to read certain papers and while marking them with black pen ink.

“Yes mother.” Ana replied, a response she had ingrained into her mind.

“Then you need to go to the cafe and pick up one of those shortcakes for me, they came in with a new stock and I want to try one.” Her mother stopped next to her, looking over her shoulder at Ana. A glare was always on her face, it was something Ana got used to, “Oh, and you need to come to the church around 4 to practice for next Sunday service and at 5:30 you talk to the mayor about some financial issues as your last stop. Be here by 6:30 young lady.”

“Of course mother.” Ana responded, trying to eat her breakfast in peace so she could leave her mother’s overbearing presence.

A typical Wednesday morning, when she left for school, her movements mechanical and predictable, her thoughts were filled with questions.

“How could I let my bitterness infect people?” She thought that even in Sadie’s group, she could have fun at a party. What a downer that was, “I ruined a fun and exciting Christmas experience for everyone there because of my own insecurities and shortcomings.”

With the picturesque beauty of the winter wonderland around her, she couldn't bring herself to appreciate it, her mind consumed by negative self-doubt. As she approached the designated spot for her bus, her anxiety grew. Ana stood at the bus stop, waiting impatiently and shivering from the cold.

“I couldn’t even make sense of being complimented. Judith was just trying to be nice, yet I blew it for her, and I don’t know why. She said hi to me, she had no trace of animosity towards me and my reputation with Ninten.” Ana stopped next to the bus sign as she grumbled, “Something is wrong with her, but all she did was talk to me, so am I wrong? Is there something wrong with me? Am I a bad person?”

How long have people noticed how miserable she was? How long have they judged her for her actions? Just as she considered crawling into a ball and crying her eyes out right then and there, she was suddenly hit by a hard snowball, right on the back of her head. 

She was hunched in on herself, trying to protect against the cold. “Ough! What the fuck?!” She whirled around, ready to shout at the culprit, but stopped short as she took in the sight before her. 

To her surprise, a massive rabbit stood before her, its large fluffy ears twitching with amusement. Its beady red eyes regarded her curiously, and it gave a soft bink-hop.

“What…in god’s name…” Ana stared at the rabbit hare, unsure of what to make of the situation. The rabbit dropped into a playful pounce, kicking up another spray of snow and pelting her with another snowball. 

The animal hopped closer, its oversized paws leaving large paw prints in the snow.

Despite her initial panic attack that was creeping behind her, Ana couldn't help but laugh and reach down to scoop up the bunny in her arms. She reached out slowly and patted the rabbit on the head, feeling its soft fur under her hand. “Hello there, aren’t you supposed to be somewhere warm?” She asked, she had seen plenty of bunnies in Podunk. She somewhat had a sense of yearning to hold one, now here she was. 

It was quite massive, as the rabbit had seemed to be the size of a bowling ball. How on earth was there an enormous rabbit being held in front of her? She stared at the creature in curiosity and adoration, wondering if her eyes were playing tricks on her. 

The rabbit nudged her gently with its wet, cold nose, almost as if it were saying hello. Quickly though it jumped out of her arms, hopping away from her in a small distance before looking back at Ana. It seemed to be trying to play, bouncing around and flicking its ears, seemingly inviting her to join in on chasing it.

“Awh, I’m sorry but I can’t play right now. I have to go to school.” Ana chuckled sadly, while the sight was cute she had other pressing matters to attend to. 

It wasn’t until the rabbit hare seemed unperturbed by the girl's reaction and hopped closer, that its large paws left deep imprints in the snow that read: ‘FOLLOW ME’

As it got farther away, Ana realized that it had something to show her. Was she really going to abandon her ride to school just to follow some bunny? It seems quite silly. Then she remembered a certain boy she followed and the many funny but helpful situations they ended up in their adventure to Mt Itoi.

Ana couldn't help but let out a soft laugh at the absurdity of the situation, the heavy darkness of her thoughts momentarily lightening as she decided to follow the white rabbit.

“Wait for me!” She called out, quickly chasing after the rabbit and abandoning her post.

The winter sunlight filtered through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the ground as they made their way deeper into the woods. The air was crisp and cool, the air fresh with the scent of pine. 

Ana followed the rabbit as it hopped ahead, ducking under branches and weaving through the snow-covered trees or bushes. The forest was silent and still, the only sounds were the crunch of the snow under the girl's feet and the rustling of the rabbit's fur as it moved. Ana felt a sense of calm wash over her as she followed the rabbit, her worries and anxieties momentarily forgotten as she awaited what was to come by this mystery rabbit. 

As the rabbit led the girl further into the forest, they came upon a cluster of overgrown bushes. 

Ana slowly stopped her jog as she approached the overgrown shrubs, “Is there something wrong Mr. Rabbit?”

The rabbit paused, its ears twitching as it sniffed the air. It shook its head at the name.

“Oh! I’m sorry! I meant Miss Rabbit!” Ana gave a sheepish smile at her incorrect naming, “Didn’t know you were a girl.”

Ana followed the rabbit deeper into the dense, overgrown bushes, the foliage scraping against her skin as she made her way through. Curious, she moved closer and pushed the bushes aside, revealing a hidden entrance to an old underground facility. The rabbit hopped up to a gate with a heavy rusty metal door, giving it a gentle nudge with its nose.

Ana looked up at the door, noticing the sign.

PRIVATE PROPERTY: No Trespassing!

Ana frowned, looking back down at the rabbit, “Sorry Miss Rabbit, I don’t think we can go into here. It’s private property.”

Miss Rabbit gave Ana a conflicted expression, rubbing its paws in its head. Suddenly, the rabbit bolted ahead, darting forward as if it sensed something. 

Alarmed, Ana called after it, her heart pounding. “WAIT! DON’T GO IN THERE!” She bolted past the tall wrought-iron gate, chasing the rabbit through the snowy hills and into a large, open field beyond. By the time Ana caught up to the rabbit, she gave it a cruel glare only her mother would have, “Don’t do that next time! You can get hurt. I—woah.”

What greeted Ana and the innocent rabbit was an abandoned facility that stood eerily in the snowy landscape. Its tall imposing walls are made of gray stone and metal. The windows were covered in frost and dust, hiding away anything inside, and snow accumulated on the roof, giving it a ghostly appearance. 

The grounds around the building were overgrown, the once-manicured bushes and cobble stone path now a wild expanse of dead grass and frost-covered trees. The snowy landscape seemed to be gradually reclaiming the facility, burying it in a blanket of white.

The doors were made out of solid metal, but due to how outgrown and weathered down the building had become, they had ended up looking loose and worn.

“Um, are you sure we’re playing a game?” Ana 

The entrance was covered in rust and cobwebs, and the air had a stale, musty smell. The girl hesitated, but the rabbit hopped inside, disappearing into the open crack of the doors and the darkness beyond. Something told Ana to follow this rabbit, whether it was her gut or her brain, she just knew it had to come here for a reason. A reason she wanted to see, for her own selfish sake.

Ana’s body tensed at the ear bleeding sound of the metal doors scraping when her gloved hands pushed the heavy objects away, opening the entrance to the bitter unwelcoming dark cold air that was the hallway that looked similar to a hospital.

The main entrance room was spacious and open, with high ceilings and tall, arched windows, yet it was left empty and quiet. The once-gleaming white walls were smeared with dirt and grime, and cobwebs hung like curtains from the corners of the room.

The front desk, long forgotten and unused, stood against one wall, the wood paneling chipped and faded from age. The chair behind it seemed to have been thrown against the wall and landed near the back door to a small break room. Ana’s ears picked up a disturbing humming from everywhere she looked, she could only guess it was from the broken lights above her, many were dim and flickering in a sense of a distressed rhythm. The once-polished floors were littered with debris and dust, and the ceiling overhead was covered in cobwebs. 

Unknown dried substances coated the floors, brownish or yellow, Ana only assumed it was from the droppings of many animals who’ve wandered in here for bathroom breaks over the years. It was clear that the lab had been abandoned for quite some time, and the room smelled of decay and neglect.

Every surface was covered in dust and debris, and the papers and items that Ana assumed were once neatly arranged someplace were scattered and forgotten. Some of those papers are coated in a dried brownish substance. It was a substance Ana recognized, but she sharply turned her head away in fear of losing her breakfast.

She heard the rabbit look past some double doors, hoping away from her as it nudged the doors. Ana approached the same doors, her curiosity was slowly waning, “Here? I mean, we’ve already gone too far, I don’t wanna go deeper.”

Miss Rabbit used Telepathy!

“You wish to seek the truth child? The secret of your dreams?”

Ana let out a soft gasp, her hand on her chest as she gave a flabbergasted look to the rabbit, “You have PSI?”

“Yes. But let us waste no time, do you wish to seek the truth?” Miss Rabbit eyes stared down at Ana with a sense of urgency and severity. Her paws held against the door as she tried to push it, “Do you wish to find out the possible danger to your friend Ninten? Do you wish to prevent his demise?!”

Ana’s mind stopped spinning about the potential hazards past this door. She began to think, she hasn’t been anywhere close to finding out her dreams, nothing about the danger coming close to Ninten. She’s been playing standby and only kicking herself constantly for trivial subjects in her life.

There was no time to play the safety game, this is the chance for Ana to finally find a reason why she was getting these cryptic dreams again after so long. This is the chance for her to possibly get back into Ninten’s good graces.

This was the chance to save him.

“Yes. Of course I do.” Ana gave Miss Rabbit a stern frown. It was do or die, and she certainly was gonna die trying. Ana raised one of her legs close to her body in the air, and with her best  strength in mind, she aimed her leg forward at the door. 

With a loud crash, the door swung open, banging against the wall and revealing the hallway beyond. The noise echoed through the empty space, the sound of the door being forced open reverberating throughout the building. Dust and debris flew up from the floor, filling the air, Miss Rabbit was sneezing continuously while Ana coughed up a storm, her hand trying to clear away the dust that ended up kicking up. 

Once the air was clean enough that their lungs and noses could calm down, Miss Rabbit turned to Ana with a deadpan frown, “Now that wasn’t needed girl.”  

“Y-You’re right! My fault.” Ana scratched the back of her head, chuckling sheepishly at her blunt action. “Let’s just get this investigation started…” Miss Rabbit nodded her head to the idea Ana had stated.

Thus the search for the truth begins! 

The hallway was long and narrow, with dim lighting casting shadows along the walls. The floor was cracked and covered in a thin layer of dust, and the air was heavy with the scent of damp and decay. 

“This is the fourth building, correct?” Ana asked, her eyes were gazing all around the building, noticing that more of the lights in this building were broken, casting dark shadows in some corners of the hallways and rooms. “This area is way darker than the rest of the hallways in this building.” She added, her cationness was blaring in her mind like an alarm.

“Yes. This was technically the more shady part of the facility.” Miss Rabbit replied, her focus was at the deep end of a hallway, where a large metal door stood with a keypad. Her hops created a sense of comfort to Ana, “It’s the laboratory building, but not every room was necessarily a place where they experiment, rather the direction we’re going is the kennel.”

“Oh they experiment on animals?!” Ana’s worries and fears about these mysterious people increased. 

Miss Rabbit stopped shortly after Ana spoke up, she glanced back at Ana, “…If only it was that simple.” She continued her way, leaving Ana to wonder.

Eventually the two made it to the end, finding the metal door in front of them that was luckily cracked open. Ana’s eyes wandered down, noticing that she was stepping on a pile of papers that seemed to have been shoved underneath the door, in fact the pile stretched down the hallway behind her until it dispersed around the 5th door near the entrance.

Ana’s curiosity was starting to shine again, “Should I be picking up these papers?”

“No. They’re the less important ones.” Miss Rabbit pushed the metal door wider, with that she ended up revealing the kennel. 

A few desks laid across the room, next to bookshelves still standing with a small amount of files and books smushed together messily. The dust that stained the books had even turned some lighter shaded files into darker pieces, leaving only a mystery to what they held. Deeper into the room, the kennel was cramped and dark, the walls made of cold, cement slabs. 

The floor was made of hard, metal grating, and the air was heavy with the scent of rust. The doors were now rusty and warped, the paint peeling and the handles worn with age. The space was devoid of any comfort, with no blankets or beds to be seen, only the harsh cement greeted whatever that used to live in here. Ana could tell this place was hard and uncomfortable to anyone, especially with the stains of brown that were embedded into the concrete.

Ana held her palm out, with a gust of spark a flame had burst out from her hand and sat poised in it, becoming a beacon of light to the poor girl’s sight. “A lot of uh…brown stains here huh?” Ana suggests, trying to make small talk with the rabbit.

“Hm yes. That happens when the blood of innocence is spilled almost daily.” Miss Rabbit replied, her voice eerily calm despite the words said in her voice.

Ana shut her mouth. She decided to investigate further, hoping to find some answers.

They continued to explore the abandoned kennel, her flame illuminating the dark corners of the room. Once Ana rounded a corner, she spotted another bookshelf against the wall, tucked away in a nook. She approached it curiously, the flame shaking slightly from her trembling hand. The bookcase looked old and in poor condition, it read “Trial Case Studies” in a rusted decaying gold frame on top of the bookshelf’s beams. 

“What’s the Trial Case Studies?” Ana asked aloud, her fingers grazed the books across the shelves.

Miss Rabbit suddenly turned to Ana’s voice, hopping towards her way, “Yes! This is just perfect! It’s the most flawless way of starting this search!”  

“Oh, geez, is there something I should be searching for?” 

Miss Rabbit tapped her mouth in thought, “You’ll know when you see it.”

“Uh huh, great advice but how does that help?” Ana questioned with her eyes narrowed, she was feeling a shiver run down her finger at the coldness of this room. Her attention moved back to the shelf as she examined the bookshelf, but her hand had brushed against one of the books a little too quickly and it fell to the floor, papers flying everywhere. 

Her heart was thumping, she knelt down and gathered the scattered papers, the light from her PK Fire shaking in her trembling hand whilst groaning, “Oh honestly!” She put the papers back into the book, but something caught Ana’s sight, pieces of a milk cartons. She hesitated for a moment before picking up one of the cartons. She wasn't sure what made her do it, but something in her gut told her to examine the missing persons pictures.

The milk carton was old and faded, the edges torn and the color dulled. The sides reads the first words out; "POLICE DEPARTMENT: CITY AND COUNTRY OF ELLAY/SAVATOGO" , and the picture on the front showed a young girl with chubby cheekbones, her eyes held hope and child-like curiosity to the sea shell she held in her hands. Due to the color of the carton, it was smudged around the facial structure of the little girl and the color was monochrome with black and white being the only colors shown. Though the carton had clearly lost its milk, the sense of urgency and desperation conveyed in the description still lingered on its surface. The sight of the carton felt like a haunting reminder of lost childhood, a silent plea for answers.

With a deep breath, Ana picked up the carton of milk and scanned the label, searching for the name of a missing person. As her eyes followed the letters, she froze, her stomach clenching as she read the name "Judith". 

Ana stared at the picture on the milk carton, her mouth suddenly going dry. It was the same name of Ninten's girlfriend, the one who she had always felt a strange tension with. Could it just be a coincidence...or was Judith somehow connected to the missing child? 

“Judy’s missing?” Ana raised a brow, her eyes held concern.

“What makes you think it’s this Judy girl you’re mentioning?” The rabbit asked, "There could be hundreds of Judy’s out in this world, Miss Ana.”

“Uh…they both have the same first name and similar last names? Knox sounds a lot like Lennox!” Ana suggested, then she looked back at the poster.

“Last names? And you're sure of this?”  

“Yes!” Ana scoffed, but her mind said otherwise. The more she looked at the picture, the more unsettled she felt.

How could this really be Judy? Judy was not a girl Ana wanted to even be next to. She was sweet to Ana at the party, like one of those honeybuns her father used to buy for her during their time out in Reindeer. But like all sugar itself, if she consumed Judy’s presence too much it made her sick. Judy was a sweet girl on the outside that reminded Ana a bit too much of her old self, leaving her bitter and miserable.

That persona had to be fake, right? Nobody could be THAT nice, then again, she used to be that nice.

“Miss Rabbit, do you know Judith?” 

“Yes that’s the girl in the photo—“

“No, like…” Ana bit the inside of her cheek, a nasty habit her mother had chastised her for, she knew this was slightly rude but she had to separate the name from the missing person. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves as she prepared to delve into its contents. The musty smell of the abandoned kennel filled her nostrils, and the only sound was the faint rustling of the papers as she began to flip through the pages.

“Rebecca. Do you know Rebecca since she was recorded in these…files.” She placed the file book back down on the table, her fingers trembling with a mix of fear and determination. 

Miss Rabbit was silent, her response was staggering, “My memory is a bit foggy from the experiments given to me.” The rabbit then pulled on her ear slightly, “But, no, I do not know of her. Check the log dates, maybe there’s a way to differentiate Rebecca and Judy.”

The log books were worn and tattered, with pages yellowed and crumbling at the edges. 

Something about it seemed out of place, and Ana couldn't shake a sense of unease as she picked up the book. Rebecca was here, but she was born way earlier than Judy herself. Then a greater question hit her even more as she whispered, “Miss Rabbit…what did this company do?”

“It uhh…” Miss Rabbit’s ears twitched in a sense of unease and jitters, “It was created a long time ago, but this place used to experience the wonders of PSI.”

“Really?” Ana flipped through the log book, many names were listed on the dates, “So why did—why did they need all these logs on these kids? Were they PSI users? Like me and Ninten?”

“No. They were used as lab rats FOR PSI.” While Miss Rabbit went on, Ana’s shock had given way to a fierce determination, and the girl was now hell-bent on getting answers. 

She delved deeper into the files, her fingers almost trembling with urgency as she flipped through the pages, scanning for any clues or information that could help her uncover the truth. She felt a knot forming in her stomach, her mind racing as she read through the accounts of the victims scattered across the paper. 

She couldn't let this slide, she couldn't let those children be forgotten and ignored. 

She had to get to the bottom of this, no matter what. 

"I still don't get why you couldn’t wait for me," Lloyd grumbled, his voice tinged with annoyance. He kept his eyes fixed on the road, his hands tightly gripping the steering wheel, “I would’ve liked going to an abandoned lab! Think of all the discoveries I could’ve found!” 

Ana and him were driving in his father’s BMW e30 M3, a vintage car that came out around 1986, with a classic yet compact design. As they cruised down the road, Ana mind was still occupied with the ominous lab she had discovered earlier. She felt the tension growing, the memory of her experience still weighing heavily on her mind. 

“I mean come on, what if some serial killer or escaped convict was camping out in there!?” Lloyd complained, his words making the girl's blood run cold. 

“Lloyd it’s not about that—“

“Then what IS this about Ana?” They finally arrived at the parking lot. Lloyd parked the car in front of the library, which was connected to Twinkle Elementary. It was a private school that was shut down many years ago after Lloyd left the damned conservatory, “It’s not like you to just skip school randomly, especially since it’s a Wednesday.”

“What do I have to do to get you to shut you up and help me?” Ana asked abruptly, her face filled with a sense of uneasiness. Lloyd gave her a concerned expression as she continued, “Because what I discovered is something that needs to be kept under wraps. Literally anyone hearing what I’m about to show you could be from my dreams.”

“What are we looking for exactly? Did you find out about them?”

“No but I found out something related to them.” Ana pulled out the milk carton from her bag, her hand shaking slightly as she held it up for her friend to see. The girl's gaze was intense, her focus fixed on her friend's reaction. "See this?" She asked quietly, trying to keep her voice steady. "This is why I took you here." Ana’s face was solemn while she handed him the milk carton.

Lloyd's eyes widened as he recognized the girl in the picture, his mouth opening in shock. “No way—is that a missing children’s milk box?!” Lloyd asked in hushed tones, his eyes flicking around the room as if expecting something to jump out at them, “They stopped doing these around like 87’ over here! How’d you—“

"The lab I was talking about. It had a bunch of these everywhere. But this girl, do you know her?" Ana replied, her voice barely above a whisper. 

Lloyd watched her with a mix of confusion and concern, still not entirely sure what this was all about. He studied the picture, rubbing his eyes to make sure he was seeing it right, “There’s many Judith’s out in the world Ana…but the last name sounds familiar…” His fingers trailed across the carton, his gaze focused and determined. 

“Do you recognize the last name?" Ana asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Yeah…but it’s a bit blurry.” His eyes studied the name, searching for any signs of recognition in his memory, “Lennox, Lennox…it says she went missing around 1981?”

“Yes?”

Lloyd’s face paled as he realized he did recognize the girl from somewhere, “…I may know who she is then.” 

The library was almost completely empty, the few staff members on duty busy organizing shelves and checking out books to the few customers present. There was a quiet air to the place, the kind of stillness that comes in the late afternoon. Ana and Lloyd made their way to one of the secluded corners, the soft sound of their footsteps the only sound in the vast, open space. Lloyd led her to the computer area, the old PCs sitting there like relics of a bygone era of elementary schooler usage. The monitors were large and bulky, and the keyboards had yellowed slightly with age, but there was a certain charm to their vintage appeal. 

Lloyd sat down at the computer, his fingers dancing over the keys as he expertly navigated the ancient system, “Alright now, let’s see…”

Ana watched, slightly bemused but mostly just curious, “It’s online?”

“Yes, you probably won’t believe the event I’m going to show you, but it did happen.” Lloyd typed away on the ancient computer, Ana leaned over his shoulder, watching the screen as he searched through the school's old records. The computer was slow and unresponsive, the screen flickered and buzzed, showing its age. After some minutes of searching, Ana grew tired of just watching and started fidgeting in her chair.

"How long is this going to take?" Ana asked, sounding impatient.

“Oh, the horror, the girl of god can’t take waiting for a computer to load.” Lloyd remarked, his tone a mixture of sarcasm and surprise.

“You’re not funny.” She commented, her voice filled with doubt. Lloyd didn't reply, his focus entirely on the screen in front of him. 

The screen loaded slowly, the old computer struggling to keep up with the request, but after a moment a series of articles appeared on the screen. Ana’s eyes studied the prompt of the search: “Camp Waterfall Frontier incident?” 

The screen showed the headline " Local Camp Burned Down in Mysterious Fire ". Lloyd clicked on it, the article popping up in front of them with the details of the incident, “Yeah. I remember hearing on the news about this place late at night!” 

Lloyd continued to speak of the issue, his interest peaked, “According to the article and from the news back then, a fierce fire had engulfed Camp Waterfall one night in March during 1981, despite the quick response from firefighters, the inferno was too intense to be contained, and the whole camp was completely destroyed!”

As Ana read through, her heart started to race while she was quiet for a moment, then she spoke up, "There were survivors, yes? You don't think the missing girl was there during the fire, right?"

“Oh no, there is no “think”, it was confirmed that she was there.” He re-read the article with a strange look in his eyes, “She was there alright, because when they went through roll call, she wasn’t accounted for.”

Her eyes widened in surprise, “Did she die?” Ana gave a saddened look, her stomach turning at the idea of the poor child only being left behind to burn in the flames without any comfort.

Lloyd took a deep sigh, “No, when the fires cleared and all there was was ashes of that place, they searched high and low for that little girl.”

“What if her ashes mixed with the furniture or cabins—”

“That’s the problem Ana, when they looked at the ashes, they found nothing. If this fire was anything big, they would’ve found her burnt body, hell, even burnt bones!” He admitted, his fingers tapping impatiently on the keyboard, “

She hadn't even considered that possibility, “So…nada?”

“Nothing, Ana. No ashes, not even a speck of dust from her. All that was left was a series of pearls on the floor in the corner beds of Cabin 13.” Lloyd finished, his words lingering in the air while a frown creasing his forehead. "It's pretty strange, isn't it? That whole camp burning down in an accident?" He mused,  "And everyone got out safely except for the Lennox girl? It's like she just vanished into thin air.”

The horrific reality of the situation was sinking in, her imagination conjuring even worse possibilities of what could have happened. “W-Why did it happen?” She felt a knot twist in her stomach, her horror growing with each passing second.

Lloyd, who had been quietly re-reading the article for the 5th time this minute, looked up, his eyes glimmering with a mix of intrigue and suspicion, “Authorities say the cause of the fire was never confirmed. No witnesses came forward with good testimonies and the fire department couldn’t find any evidence.” He was shaking his head, "God, I heard about that fire, it was all over the news back then. Kids wouldn’t shut up about it in my school since apparently it was a really active camp."

He glanced at Ana, who was looking increasingly engrossed in the article. "Hey, you're oddly quiet. Are you okay?" He asked, noticing her demeanor.

Ana’s eyes watered slightly, her heart in her throat as she held back a choked sob. The thought of Judi—Rebbeca perishing in the fire was too much for her to bear. How could something so terrible happen? How could a whole camp just burn down without anyone knowing the cause? It was beyond explanation or reason. 

Lloyd noticed her soon-to-be despair-induced breakdown and quickly rubbed her back, “Hey, we don’t need to continue! If you need a break we can—”

“No.” Ana took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, but her hand was trembling slightly as she held the missing child milk carton, “We need to continue, cause I believe Ninten’s current girlfriend is related to my dreams.”

Lloyd read her eyes, a deep frown on his face. “What did you find out in that lab?” He questioned, his doubts were dwindling.

“I followed a rabbit into the abandoned lab, it had PSI.” 

“Wait really?” The mention of PSI and animals had his ears perked up, the gears in his mind already turning.

“Yes. But that’s not important, I found out through the rabbit that the lab used to be used for PSI research.”

“No way!” Lloyd was quickly hushed by a nearby librarian as he gave a sheepish grin and apologized before turning back to Ana. “That’s sick! Where was this when we were saving Earth from Giegue!? What did you find? Oh I bet they found out PSI from alien interactions after Giegue left—”

“They used children.” Ana’s brow furrowed, something about the lab tugging at her heartstrings. 

“...Huh?”

Ana took a deep breath and turned to Lloyd, holding her hands together tightly, “They were using children. They were using those kids as guinea pigs to study the birth of psychic abilities.”

Lloyd’s brows furrowed as well, his own disgust showing. “W-what? Like…making artificial PSI?” He asked, his voice dripping with skepticism. “That sounds so…shitty! Everyone knows artificial crap can’t compete with natural usage!” 

Lloyd then crossed his arms as he glared at Ana, “So what does this have to do with Jud—Lennox?”

Ana finally connected the dots, her voice barely above a whisper. "I think... I think I know what happened to Lennox.” Ana opened her satchel and pulled out the dusty, worn log book. She placed it on the table, the pages old and yellowed with age, “She was a subject, a test subject in a project for something . All these kids were.” 

The log book had entries detailing each child, their names, and their age. Lloyd leaned in, his eyes widening as he took in the names and information on the screen, “Holy shit…this is a lot of kids.” Lloyd began to flip through the pages, “God damn—how many kids did they take!?”

“70? Maybe going through the hundreds?” Ana answered, the list was long, with dozens of names, ages, and dates documented with clinical precision. The children's ages in the files ranged from young teenagers to those just out of infancy. Her breaths grew shallow, and she felt a wave of panic wash over her, “Lloyd, I'm scared, what if these people want Ninten to harm him, or us even!?”

Lloyd noticed her distress and put a comforting hand on her shaking shoulder, “Now don’t worry Ana. We know as much PSI information that Ninten’s great great grandfather gave us in that diary, so we’ll be fine. We have the upper hand here!”

The soft reminder of George’s journal had hit Ana’s mind hard. She involuntarily cringed at the platitude, his attempt to calm her down only making her feel worse. Lloyd noticed her screwed up expression and felt a wave of irritation wash over him as he said, “Lemme guess, you found something else related to George?”

“Lloyd, from the dream…I found out there’s two.” Ana whispered, her voice filled with a mix of dread, “There’s two journals. One of them is more…readable and has more PSI.”

The nerdy boy’s eyes widened, his face pale with shock. “...How, like what do you mean?”

“It was when George was in space with…the Giiens and Giegue at the time.” She swallowed, gathering her courage as she looked up at her friend. The girl took a deep, shaky breath, her trembling fingers landing on Lloyd’s hands, “It was when his memory was at its best and he gave loads of more information on PSI due to him learning from the Giiens at that moment.”

Lloyd flicked some cotton off his scarf, confusion etched into his features. “So where is this one?” He leaned forward, trying to hear her better.

For a moment, Ana was silent, her mind racing with thoughts too dark and too terrible to voice, her voice was low and shaky as she whispered, “It’s with the other party. The people after Ninten…”

The rabbit hopped through the dilapidated entrance of the abandoned warehouse, the sound of its paws softly echoing through the cavernous space. The warehouse was dark and dusty, its tall ceilings and rows of rusty old shelving casting long, ominous shadows around the rabbit. The only source of light came from the open doors and windows, a faint ray of sunlight filtering into the dim interior.

“Girls?!” The rabbit shouted out, standing on its hind legs now, “I’m here! It went according to plan!”

Two bodies emerged from behind the stairwell, their footsteps echoing in the vast space of the warehouse. One girl was a dark skinned human, her features sharp and her expression intense. She wore a red shirt with yellow stripes and a gold bandanna across her neck. 

Red hightop converse was the first sight anyone would see of her, and her hair was in the shape of afro-puffs. 

However the most noticeable feature on the girl was a large scar that reached from her left cheek to her nose. “You know we heard you. Why didn’t you just tell the truth?” She asked, narrowing her eyes at the young bunny.

The rabbit just scoffed, “Because what if they do something rash Dakota? I like Ana but…she’s the type of girl to jump to conclusions for the safety of others. Which is helpful, but not with this situation.”

Dakota just grumbled as she forced her hands into her coat pockets. “Stalling won’t help.”

“Neither will rushing it.” Someone shot back, it was the other female of the group. 

She was clad in ragged, threadbare fabric that draped over her tall body in draping folds, like a worn-out shroud. The fabric was a dark and dreary color, the material torn and stained, giving the impression of a tattered dress worn by a ghost. The figure's face was hidden beneath a deep hood, her features obscured by the shadows cast by the cloth until she pulled off the hood.

This wasn’t any ordinary human, not with her large snout and beady large bug eyes that had the appearance of staring off into the distance. They were a harsh magenta that faded into a sunset orange on her face, with her third eye being impaled by a curved coral pink horn. Her pale, smooth baby yellow skin seemed to be made out of micro furs and piercing eyes that seemed to glow in the dim light. Her horns were curved and shaped downwards similar to a ram’s horns. Her facial appearance was almost alien with cat features. 

“Bubblegum, shift out of that form. It makes me sick just looking at you.” The cat-like creature snarked with disgust towards the rabbit.

The rabbit frowned, “You just hate being a whimsical girly Gorgi!” 

Bubblegum’s form had shifted from its bunny-like body, a swift and seamless transformation greeted their eyes, as if shedding a skin. 

Its body seemed to ripple and shimmer, like a heat mirage on a hot day, before gradually molding into a new form. Her features blurred and shifted, becoming unfamiliar yet intimately known. Eyes merged into one, the body grew larger and morphed into an object that floated, Bubblegum’s appearance was a stark contrast to her previous one.

Leaving her new form to be a pink taffy colored Mook head that had no body with a teal green bow attached to…something while she was floating using her own telekinesis.

“Weren’t you the one who ordered that we should get to the bottom of what PSearch is trying to do?” Dakota asked, glaring at the multi-animal alien, “We’ve got the idea already, Gorgi. Let’s just straight up warn the guy about Miss-prissy-Smurfette! You’re an alien from a race he’s met, maybe he’ll listen?”

“You know why I can’t do that, last time he saw my kind; they tried to destroy earth.” Gorgi crossed her arms and said firmly, "If we warn him now, it’s not gonna make sense to him and he won’t believe us." 

Bubblegum shook her head and retorted, "No, Gorgi’s right. He might not believe us, or worse."  

Dakota rubbed her temples before she threw her hands up and said, "But we can't just sit here and do nothing!"

They shared an unspoken understanding, the three girls stood in a tense circle, their faces etched with concern and determination. 

It was sundown around the time the sun hit Chuck’s home. The basement was buzzing with activity, the soft hum of music and hushed chatter making it feel almost cozy, despite the cold winter air beyond the walls. The dimly lit basement was a cozy oasis, cluttered with old furniture, band memorabilia, and the faint scent of weed and alcohol lingering in the air. 

The three boys were lounging on the worn-out couch, with Chuck and Hanzo passing a joint back and forth as they all shared a six-pack of beer. Ninten was currently drinking a bottle as he sat with his knees up next to his chest while they watched The Love Boat on Chuck’s RCA XL-100.

“I’m just saying, if I was Jenny, I would’ve jumped on that boat.” Chuck shrugged, passing his weed to Hanzo, “A dude comes over on a boat to pick me up? I’m sold.”

“Of course you’d say that, you’re forgetting she’s on a way better boat.” Hanzo commented, his smile smug at Chuck’s frown that was aimed at him, “Plus it’s not unlike you to settle for less.”

“Oh fuck off Hanzo. We’d be watching something better had Mr. Prince Charming here didn’t bring his cinderella.” Chuck shot back pointing his thumb back at Ninten and Judy. 

Judy laid her arms on the windowsill of the basement window, the cold air biting at her skin. She took a drag from her cigarette, the smoke curling around her head as she blew out into the open window. She glanced into the basement, hearing Chuck’s jab at her, “Watch it the name-calling you buck fuck.” She sneered, her eyes narrowed at Chuck as he rolled his eyes. 

“Bite me.” He responds casually while taking a puff from the blunt.

Ninten, however, was getting a bit overwhelmed with the tension. He stood up, stretching his arms lazily above his head. "I need some fresh air," He announced to his friends, who barely paid him any attention, engrossed in their own conversation while Judy glanced at her boyfriend. 

With Judy’s attention on him, he wagged his finger towards him, indicating a need for a private conversation. Judy just gave a small grin and hopped off the boxes in Chuck’s room, following Ninten upstairs as they began to approach the kitchen. Once they exited out the backdoor of the kitchen, both stepped outside into the cold night air and took a deep breath, feeling the cool breeze against their flushed faces. Ninten sat on the steps of the backyard porch, his half empty beer bottle in hand while Judy leaned against the beam of the porch. A soft breeze rustled through the trees, causing Judy to shiver in the cold. She wrapped her arms around herself, sitting with Ninten and leaning against his shoulder for warmth. The two of them stood side by side in silence, taking in the peaceful night and breathing in the cool air.

“So? What’s going on with you and Chuck?” Ninten knew something was bothering her and decided to ask about it. "Talk to me, you've been looking down all night." He said, his voice gentle.

Judy held the cigarette up to her lips, the burning end of the cigarette wavering slightly in the air, inviting her to take a drag. She removed the cigarette and exhaled as the heap of smoke flew into the opposite side of them, so the smoke wouldn’t fly in her boyfriend’s face, "I can't believe that jerk," Judy muttered, her voice carrying a hint of venom. "He's been acting like a total idiot lately, it’s like trying to annoy me is his end goal." 

Ninten hugged his arms around himself, trying to block out the chill in the air as they sat there. “I mean, he’s probably not doing it on purpose, y’know? Chuck doesn’t know when he’s being an ass—”

“Oh no Ninten, he knows.” Judy took another drag of his cigarette, the smoke curling upwards as she exhaled but then coughed slightly. “Doesn’t help now that Sadie’s on my ass still.”

“She’s still going on about the fight or the cat?” Ninten asked, trying to keep his expression neutral despite his concern for Chuck and Judy’s tolerance towards each other. 

Judy rolled her eyes, her hands clenched into fists. “Both! Like—the girl, like, already lost a fight with me and got sent to the hospital. You’d think she’d have more common sense.” Judy crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing as she scowled.

Ninten sighed as he moved his hand to hold her’s, taking a swig of his alcohol to the point where it was now gone. “Hm, thanks for telling me this now when I’ve had one beer so you can hear me comfort you.” He said calmly, trying to see if he can downplay the situation  enough that it doesn’t cause discourse between his group, “Chuck’s just trying to get under your skin. Ignore him and he'll get bored eventually. Dunno about Sadie, she’s…"

“A ditzy cunt-faced wannabe?”  Judy’s words tumbled out in a rapid-fire manner, clearly still agitated by the situation. 

Ninten gave a glance at Judy again, this time his face was filled with disbelief and slight hesitancy, “Judes…you alright?”

“Fine. Just—peachy fuckin- fine !” She abruptly stood up, removing the now tiny cigarette from her lips. Judy dropped the cancer stick to the asphalt, stomping it out under her mary janes as she groaned, her movements hasty and filled with frustration. "I can't talk right now, I just need some time to cool off," Judy stated tersely, her eyes glistening with barely contained anger.

Ninten stood up, he still had his hand on Judy’s hand, “You’re gonna leave?”

“Might as well.” Judy let out an exasperated sigh, her frustration evident. 

"Hold on," He said, his voice firm yet calming. Ninten took her face in his hands, caressing her cheeks as he pulled her in for a gentle and reassuring kiss. 

Judy’s anger melted away in that moment, replaced by a warm, comforting feeling. She felt her tension melt away, her body relaxing as she closed her eyes and kissed him back.

Ninten broke the kiss, his hands still gently holding her face, his eyes filled with a mix of reassurance and affection. "It'll be alright," He murmured, his breath brushing against her cold cheeks like a gentle caress, “Just call me if things get too much for you, ‘kay?”

Judy nodded, her gaze moved away from him, her earlier frustration replaced by a wary smile, “Yeah Kenny, sure.”

“What do you mean they’ve shortened my timespan for this mission?!” The girl's fists clenched in frustration as she spoke on the phone to her superiors. The line crackled with static, her voice tense with anger, "I need more time to complete my mission, not less. You can't shorten my time slot like that! Rushing me isn't going to help."

“Listen to me. little girl, we’ve been here for 6 months. This is still an extended mission, but higher ups say they need you to get rid of your target ASAP. You should be lucky they only cut it short to May.” He responded calmly, almost condescendingly. 

Judy imaged her hands wrapping around this guy’s throat, “You fucking bastard, it was you wasn’t it!?”

The male voice on the other end of the phone was firm and unwavering, “The upper brass is getting impatient~ We can't hold off any longer, the timeline needs to be moved up. You have to find a way to complete the mission within the reduced timeframe, understood? Douglas will come along tomorrow to talk. Don't let us down."

Judy's eyes flashed with a mixture of anger and determination, her jaw clenching. She knew better than to argue, but the thought of cutting corners and rushing such an important mission made her blood boil. "Fine," She ground out through gritted teeth. "But if things go wrong, don't say I didn't warn you."

She leaned against the kitchen wall in absolute dread, sliding down until her knees were up to her chest as she whined, “Asshole.”

With that Judy was cut off from the line. 

Chapter Text

(Art by C-Soda)

(January 20th 1985)

The school hallway was bustling with students, their excited chatter and laughter filling the air as they moved from class to class.

Lockers clanged shut as students grabbed their books for their next period, the sound mixing with the hum of fluorescent lights overhead. The scent of newly printed textbooks and teenage stress hung in the air, a familiar and comforting scent to those who spent their days within these walls.

Students gathered in a group near the classroom door, chattering and exchanging gossip as they waited for the teacher to arrive and unlock the door. Some were listening to music, reading their books while others checked their homework or reviewed notes from previous lessons. 

“So…did you finish the journal entries over winter break?” Judy asked, she was leaning against the lockers next to her boyfriend.

Kendrick’s eyes closed as he hummed and leaned on Judy, “Yeah, but kinda well, rushed it.”

“I don’t think it’ll matter anyways, since all we’ve gotten since we came back are subs.” Judy rolled her eyes as she held onto her satchel, “All this work she had to do is bogus.” 

“Yeah but at least we get to slack off a bit in the classes.” Ninten spoke, pulling on Judy’s sun hat for a bit as she whined playfully. However, Ninten couldn't help but notice that they hadn't seen their regular teacher in weeks, like something had made their old one disappear out of thin air,  "I mean, I do hope she’s alright. Leaving her job for weeks is kinda iffy.”

“I mean, it’s only been 2 weeks since we came back.” Judy shrugged, never taking her eyes off Ninten, “Hell, if I had to be a teacher, I’d go MIA from my job too! Beats dealing with bratty kids.”

Ninten chuckled in amusement, he shifted a little closer, slightly teasing her, “Aye, we’re not all that bratty!” 

The two giggled together, not noticing that the students around them were growing quiet due to the sound of heels clicking against the floor. Judy finally noticed the woman who passed them, turning her head to see the woman. It was the vice principal Bo Campbell, she strode down the hallway of kids, finally approaching the classroom door. The students quickly quieted down, a mix of surprise and confusion on their faces. They exchanged a few whispered conversations and glances. Instead of her normal smile, like how Mrs. Campbell always had, she appeared to have a solemn expression on her face. 

She unlocked the classroom door with a loud click and stepped aside, gesturing for the students to enter.

The students exchanged puzzled glances, their expressions shifting from boredom to surprised confusion. Sensing the somber atmosphere, they hurried into the classroom, their whispers replaced by a nervous silence. They took their seats and waited for the principal to speak, their curiosity now fully piqued.

“What’s going on?” Judy whispered softly, she was walking towards her seat in the back of the class.

Ninten was following her to his own desk when he whispered back, “I don’t know. Must be deep shit if the vice principal is here.” 

Judy just gave him a small smile and said, “Don’t worry, it’s probably nothing. Not a lot of huge things happen in this school.” Her hand squeezed him in a way of comforting him before she made way to her own seat. 

Ninten felt his heart flutter, either from the small act of affection Judy gave him, or his PSI telling his whole nervous system something bad was coming soon. He just gave a nod of gratitude as he made his way to his own seat.

The classroom fell into an awkward silence as the students exchanged confused glances. The air felt heavy with uncertainty, and the students' eyes were fixed on the principal, waiting for her to say something. Campbell waited patiently for everyone to settle in their seats before stepping inside and closing the door behind her, her heels clicking against the tile floor as she made her way to the front of the classroom.

“This is Mrs. Leighton’s class correct?” She starts, quickly the students murmur in agreement as she thanks them. Mrs. Campbell cleared her throat before speaking, her expression gentle yet serious, "I have an announcement to make," she began, her voice steady. "Your teacher, Mrs. Leighton is on maternity leave and won't be returning for the rest of the year."

A murmuring of surprise and confusion filled the room, students exchanging puzzled glances. Mrs. Leighton hadn't mentioned anything about being pregnant, so the sudden news caught everyone off guard.

A student had raised their hand, their question directed at the principal,  “Didn’t Mrs. Leighton go through a divorce? Like…recently?”

The vice principal nodded, her expression sympathetic. "Yes, she did," she confirmed, "Divorces can be quite difficult to navigate, and sometimes unexpected things can happen amidst the chaos of separation. I understand this is sudden, but please give Ms. Leighton the support and understanding she needs during this time.

This time, Judy raised her hand as she was picked on, "Are we getting a substitute teacher?"

Mrs. Campbell considered the question, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, a substitute teacher will be taking over the class for the remainder of the school year. He’s starting today, but he is running a bit late, so please make sure you are on your best behavior and give him a warm welcome."

The classroom filled with a murmur of whispers and chatter, the students whispering to each other excitedly. Some voiced their displeasure at the thought of a new teacher, while others seemed curious about who the new teacher might be.

As the news settled in, one student couldn't resist raising their hand, "So, let me get this straight, does this mean we don't have to do today's homework?" 

The principal raised an eyebrow, her stern expression remaining unwavering. "I assure you that the rules still apply. Homework is homework, and it's still due by the end of the class."

“I’ll be the judge of that Mrs. Campbell.” 

The door to the classroom swung open, revealing a middle-aged man who walked in confidently. His graying hair framed a weather-worn face, and a pair of glasses perched on the bridge of his nose. His shirt was neatly tucked into his trousers with a sweater vest over it, and the faint scent of aftershave followed him as he made his way to the front of the classroom.

A lack of comfort immediately hit the class. Ninten’s mind gathered the thoughts of many students around him as he felt goosebumps across his arms. He shifted uncomfortably in their seat, their senses buzzing with the emotions swirling around them. The weight of it all was overwhelming, almost suffocating.

“W-What the hell?” He thought. “It wasn’t even seconds in and this dude already has the class feeling like someone died.”

Ninten looked past a couple of similar PSI users in the class, many of them also feeling the weight atmosphere being a crushing weight of awkwardness and trouble. He wanted to look back at Judy, he really did and was almost tempted to turn his head, but something about this teacher made him feel like one wrong mistake can land him 6 feet under.

Judy on the other hand had been gripping her desk like it was on life support. Her nails dug into the wood, leaving claw marks similar to that of a vile predator. The freckled girl’s vision was on the substitute teacher, the fat bastard who had invaded HER space, HER territory. This was HER mission and for him to come into her situation uninvited, it made her blood boil. She could feel it; her blood getting warmer, her chest tightening, her muscles tensing up as if she was mere minutes away from pouncing on the impure, horrible, utter bastardization of a man in front of her! 

Nonetheless, she didn’t. Judy didn’t move, she didn’t speak or screech, her eyes set on the man like a predator. She had to play the waiting game, because if she didn’t and she reacted on her instincts right then and there, this mission would end up in failure. Or at the very least blood would be spilled and Judy would end up in prison.

The older man turned to the vice principal, “Thank you for letting in the students and assessing them of the older teacher’s situation, but I’ll take it from here Miss.” Mrs. Campbell just nodded her head, a smile on her face as she waved to the class goodbye and left the room. Most of the students didn’t wave back, their eyes were set on the substitute.

It was quiet. The heavy silence in the room felt like a thick fog, suffocating and oppressive. The subtle sounds of breathing and shifting were drowned out by the weight of the quiet, as if the air itself had turned dense and immovable. 

The tension hung tangible, like a thick curtain blocking any semblance of normalcy.

He surveyed the class, his eyes taking in each student with a hawk-like intensity. The room grew quiet under his watchful gaze, an almost reverent silence falling over the students until he spoke.

"Good morning, class," he greeted, his voice authoritative and controlled. "I will be your substitute teacher for the time being.”

The teacher began to write on the chalkboard his name, the chalk making a soft squeaking sound as he wrote his name and the date at the top of the board. ‘Mr. Myers’ was written as Ninten’s thoughts immediately went back to Douglas. The guy who Judy had confirmed as a best friend. This was his dad? He looks nothing like Douglas!

Meanwhile Judy just grit her teeth with a snarl as she saw the name on the board. He didn’t deserve to taint the surname of her friend, he didn’t even deserve to live.

Once Mr. Myers placed the chalk down, he turned towards the class. “Please introduce yourselves to me, and then we'll begin."

As each student nervously introduced themselves, Mr. Myers listened carefully, his expression inscrutable. He seemed to study each student as they spoke, almost as if measuring them up, and taking note of their names.

Some spoke confidently, while others looked intimidated by his presence. Some wore very little while others were covered with hoodies or sweaters. Kids in sports wore their school sport attire, letterman jackets, while the intellectuals wore thick rimmed glasses and were wearing two watches.

He didn't interrupt the introductions, his patience and calm demeanor unwavering. It did no favors for everyone that nobody could read his face or his thoughts.

It wasn’t until Ninten introduced himself that Mr. Myers quickly stopped him short in his introduction, “Kendrick Grey?”

Ninten blinked, tapping his elbow, “Y-Yeah. But I go by Ninten, it’s a thing everyone does for some reason—“

“Well I don’t necessarily care about customs, mister Grey.” Mr. Myers leaned back as he glanced over at the class now, “I don’t do the nickname department, you will be called by your first name only. If you have a problem with that, talk to the wall or talk to your parents about renaming you. Understood.”

Most of the students sighed or groaned loudly but they did agree to the rule, with Ninten gripping his shoulder while standing uncomfortable.

“Oh and by the way, mister Grey,” Mr. Myers continued. He was giving Ninten a cold stare that had the poor boy feeling like he was with his grandmother again years after her death, “I hope you don’t expect me to give you special treatment just because you saved a little girl and the town from wild zoo animals and a little graveyard infestation.”

Ninten was stunned as he didn’t know how to answer, “W-What? No! I don’t expect that, I expect to be treated fairly like everyone else!” He was rather tense, his own words held a hint of offense, “I didn’t even—“

“It doesn’t matter if you did or didn’t expect it. The point is that it’s stated so everyone gets an idea. I don’t care if you saved the world, but in my class, you follow my rules.” He glanced around the room, then spoke in a confident tone, “I don’t do special treatment, and I owe all of you no favors. I don’t care if you're rich or poor, if you play a sport or you're in a club, or if you’re white, brown, yellow, or even purple! I will not be all buddy buddy with you. Are we clear with that?”

The students exchanged quick glances before responding respectfully in agreement, the substitute's stern demeanor left no room for disobedience. 

Ninten felt his own hands curl into a fist, but luckily he held more restraint than how he used to. He finished his introduction by the time Mr. Myers let him sit back down into his seat and all Ninten wanted to do was just sink into the floor in embarrassment.

One by one, students continued to introduce themselves, their names echoing softly through the room. Slowly they're getting past attendance. Then they got to Judy, who was standing up when she was introducing herself. Her introduction, despite her being friendly usually, held some passive aggressiveness in her voice. Something was wrong with Judy, and Ninten didn’t know if he was the only one who noticed this in her tone. 

“Judith Knox, correct?” Mr. Myers asked, holding the clipboard in hand.

Judy’s smile was sweet, but it held a sense of bitterness, “Yes! That is my name!” 

Mr. Myers hummed as he wrote her down for attendance, “While, it’s nice to know we have a fellow girl of god attending this class. I’m just gonna assume this is your actual personality and not a pure innocent act you use daily to do reckless activities in private.”

This had caught everyone off guard, with some even being weirded out by the notion, as they turned back to Judith. The girl's smile faltered, a noticeable frown was slowly on her face. It was only for a fraction of a second, but anyone who knew Judy personally had seen it clear as day. 

Thankfully Judy swiftly recovered from the jab at her religious background and replied with a more bittersweet tone, “W-Well, I wouldn’t do anything like that. That’s for sure.”

“I hope so for your sake. There are seven things God cannot stand: a lying tongue is one of them.” Mr. Myers snidely remarks. He was flipping through the next page of attendance, his glare moved away from her to the page, “You can sit down by the way.”

Judy’s hands curled into a fist as she sat down. She wanted to protest, to let her hands wrap around the bastard’s thick neck and squeeze until his eyeballs pop out, but her fear of being reprimanded or ostracized by her peers held her back. Thus, she was forced to endure the indignity in silence. 

He'll live...for another day.

When the last student introduced themselves, Mr. Myers nodded approvingly. "Very good," he said, his eyes scanning the class once again.

He stood up, introducing himself to the class, "I am Mr. Myers. I don’t do nicknames, so get my name right.” Mr. Myers began, his voice carrying weight, "I have some rules I expect each of you to follow while I am here." He held up a firm finger for emphasis.

"First, I expect all of you to show respect. This includes treating each other kindly and respectfully, as well as respecting this classroom and all of its contents." He held up another finger, raising the number to two. "Second, I expect your full attention during classes. No distractions, no side discussions, and absolutely no electronics. I won't tolerate any disruptions in my classroom, if I see anything distracting you I will take it away.”

The class was filled with trepidation as he went into detail of the rules. "Third," he continued, his voice steady, "No talking without permission. If you have something to say, raise your hand and wait to be called on. Understand?" 

The students nodded in unison, a mix of anxiety and anticipation in their eyes. They knew this teacher would be no pushover. 

He held up a fourth finger, "Fourth, you will all arrive on time, not a minute later than me. Punctuality is crucial for success both in the classroom and beyond. Fifth, no late submissions for assignments. I expect your work to be handed in on time and well-prepared, if you do turn in late assignments, I will tear it in front of you.” 

“Oh—Wait. The last rule.” His voice grew firmer, his eyes narrowing slightly on Judy’s as she gave him a death stare right back in response. “No stupid accessories. For girls, I want everything off.  Earrings, necklaces, bracelets and bangles rings, hair accessories like hair clips, headbands, and scrunchies; I want them ALL off.” 

Some students looked shocked, some confused, and others just annoyed. The girls exchanged glances, their faces falling as they realized they would have to remove their earrings, necklaces, and other accessories. Judy growled and grumbled underneath her breath as Mr. Myers walked through the classroom, his eyes glancing over the students, particularly the girls. 

He cleared his throat, his voice stern and authoritative. "For the boys," he declared, "I want watches, chains, wristbands, and hats off too.”

There were groans and protests in unison for the boys as Ninten heavily sighed and pulled off his cap and spiked wristbands with his rings going off his fingers.

Mr Myers held his ground, his stern expression brooking no argument. "Jewelry, watches, hats, or anything else can be distracting. Not to mention some of them look ugly on you all. The fact your parents let you walk out like that is tragic enough.”

Once the rules were introduced and all distractions were removed, he nodded in approval before proceeding to the next step. Starting the damn class.

“Since this is an English class I assumed your teacher had you guys do homework?” He asked aloud, many students' answers gave him affirmations. His next question was stern and commanding. "I need you all to tell me what it was. Go on, one of you raise your hand.”

In fear, nobody raised their hand, maybe it was their own doubts? Judy rolled her eyes as she raised her hand, Mr. Myers noticed her hand and gave her approval of speaking, “We had to write journal entries about the story we’re reading.”

“What was the story, girl?” He eyed the group of teenagers, who had started muttering amongst themselves. 

Judy’s grip on her thigh increased in pressure as she hissed, “A Raisin in the Sun.” 

Mr. Myers looked at the book on the desk, then back at the students. "Seriously?" He asked, rolling his eyes as he walked towards the front of the class. 
 
"What's wrong with that book? I quite enjoy Raisin in The Sun,” Another student said. 

Myers shook his head and sighed. “Of course, you all would enjoy this crap. It's a family drama with predictable consequences and ending. They don’t achieve their dreams, they just crumble thanks to one son of a bitch in the family who ruined it for everyone else! Don't you children have better taste in books? You're highschoolers!" He scolded, placing the book from the desk into the drawer roughly.

He immediately made a sour face and dropped the book on the floor. It landed with a thud as she sighed.  

Several students glared at him in shock, while Judy herself rolled his eyes. He was one to talk, Douglas would have a field day hearing this.

“And journaling about it doesn’t help, cause it’s just summarizing the chapter you just read. You’ve all been reading, but you haven’t done a lot of writing about yourselves. Haven't you?” 

The class was silent, some of the students shaking their heads.

Myers then crossed his arms, “Instead, we’ll write a short collection of notes, where you all tell me more about yourself in different forms of writing.” He began to approach his desk, “Right now, I want you all to get a piece of paper and write a letter to yourself. In that letter, you’re going to REMIND yourself the most traumatizing thing that’s happened to you, as if you're writing to yourself.”

“You’ll turn it in by the end of class, I want it folded in fours and your name on the paper. I won’t read it, but I glanced at your name to make sure the paper is in the basket.”

He was grabbing from his vest a pocket watch, with that, Mr. Myers glanced back at the watch, “You have all this time to finish until 5 minutes before class ends.”

The lunch bell rang, signaling the end of the first half of the school day. The students poured out of classrooms and headed to the cafeteria for lunch. However, Yoshi, who was wearing striped rainbows with shorts on today, slipped away from the throng, heading towards the school's entrance instead of the cafeteria. She exited, her stride long and swift, and made her way to the nearby park. 

Quickly trying to not get any attention on her, once she made it to Pairely Park she called out, “Ana?”

“Psst! Over here.” 

Yoshi spotted Ana waiting at their meeting spot, a secluded bench beneath a shady tree. 

Ana waved, her blonde hair glinting in the sunlight. 

Yoshi’s face broke into a smile, and she quickened her steps, arriving at the bench and plopping down next to Ana. “Ah! Girl, You actually came, I haven’t seen you since the Christmas party! I have so much drama to tell you!” 

Ana rolled her eyes, unable to hide her amusement. "I just need a break from school right now." Ana then slowly frowned as she looked at Yoshi. “I’m sorry I didn’t get to talk to you as much last semester.” She admitted.

Yoshi’s smile dropped as she also mirrored the same frown Ana had. "What?" Yoshi asked, her eyebrows raised in a concentrated manner as she turned to Ana. “Oh don’t worry about that! I mean—yeah you’ve been avoiding me for while, but I get it! You were near Carlson. She probably would’ve blown a fuse if she saw me with you!” Yoshi teased, nudging the girl playfully. 

Her friend looked up at her with a curious eyebrow raised. "Yes," Ana began, a scowl playing at the corners of her mouth. “I may have been hanging out with Sadie, but it still doesn’t excuse the fact I ignored you.” Ana replied, pulling out a folder from her backpack.

Yoshi laughed, pushing her friend's shoulder playfully, “Even on lunch break you’ll still study for a test? You’re so dedicated to this school process—“

“It’s not for school. In fact, it’s the reason why I brought you here.” Ana rolled her eyes playfully in response, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. 

Nevertheless, she dropped the grin and looked back at Yoshi, “You said you were psychic earlier this morning, yes?”

“Mhm! You wouldn’t believe how I found out! It’s because of that Christmas party Ninten’s girlfriend invited me too—“

“Was it Judith who invited you?”

“Yeah, I mean—granted it was a all invite party—but still! She accepted me in and in the bathroom is where I found out I had psychic powers!” Yoshi shook her hands in a jazz manner as Ana gave her a nod of approval.

“Well, good. Cause she’s the topic of this conversation.” Ana pointed to the folder Yoshi held, “Remember the dreams I had? I’ve found something that’ll help us find out what those dreams were.”

Ana unzipped her backpack and pulled out a thick folder filled to the brim with papers. She carefully laid it on their laps, in front of Yoshi, who watched with increasing curiosity. She opened the folder, revealing page after page of photographs, newspaper clippings, and notes, all meticulously organized and stacked together. 

Yoshi’s eyes widened as she took in the sheer amount of information in front of her. "Whoa, that's a lot of evidence," She muttered, her hand carefully leafing through the pages. "Where did you get all this from?"

“An abandoned lab deep in the forest of Snowman. I followed this rabbit into it and found all this stuff! Crazy right?” Ana’s serious expression left no room for doubt that she had been working diligently. 

As Yoshu scanned through the folder, her fingers gingerly flipping through the pages, a mix of disbelief and shock flitted across her face. “Yeah. Stellar work here Ans, but I don’t get why this relates to—Oh!” Yoshi's eyes widened at the sheer amount of evidence spread before her, her brow furrowed in bewilderment. 

There it was, the printed newspaper article pertaining to the Camp Waterfall Frontier’s blaze and the torn side of a milk carton missing children’s photos of Lennox. 

Yoshi reached out and ran her thumb over the edges of the papers, feeling their weight and substance. "Woah, the hell is this? Judy’s missing?" She asked, her voice barely above a whisper. 

“Well, we don’t necessarily know if that’s Judy, but me and Lloyd confirmed that this…Rebecca girl was taken by the people in my dreams.” Ana smiled, a sense of satisfaction in her eyes as she saw the reaction she had hoped for. “I think they owned some type of PSI learning company, but from the looks of it they tried to make artificial PSI instead from scratch. I don’t…” 

Ana took a deep breath before speaking, “I don’t think they were good people, Yoshi. From all those log dates for their experiments and missing posters, their dates are strikingly too close to each other.”

“Wait huh—experiments?! What do you mean by that?” Yoshi hesitated for a moment but eyed the small rusty booklet. Her eyes scanned each page, taking in every detail, trying to make sense of it all. 

“Look here, the log date that Rebecca was logged in by their captors is three days after she was confirmed missing.” Ana’s hands traced the edges of the book, her expression serious and determined. “This company—they stole kids from places, forced them into being their little lab rats for their fake PSI.”

Yoshi remained quiet, observing her friend's reactions as Ana hesitantly reached out a hand, pulling the book closer to Yoshi.

She started to flip through the pages, her eyes focused like a hawk on the newspaper clipping. “See here? March 13th is when Rebecca went missing. Then around 3 days later, March 16th is when Rebecca was recorded into this journal entry. Isn’t that too close for comfort?” Ana asked, her voice tinged with intrigue.

Yoshi picked up the folder and started going through the evidence. Her fingers gently touched the newspaper article as she then moved her other hand to touch the log book, “Maybe, like, I’m not too into this investigative—“

As the girl touched the ancient-looking book, an electric jolt shot through her body, and before she could even draw in a breath, a sudden rush of visions and images began to flood her mind. 

Flickering images flashed before her, memories and events from long ago. The world around her grew hazy, and the sounds of the present faded into the background. Slowly the haze covers her entire mind and she slowly falls forward.

“YOSHI!”

Yoshi gasped, her eyes growing wide as a dizzying flood of images and sounds battered her. 

The room was windowless and poorly lit, the only light coming from a few dim bulbs hanging from the ceiling. The walls were lined with rows of cramped, metal cage-like cells. 

“What the fuck?” She whispered, slowly she walked along the room’s corridors, gazing at the large bookshelves that held many books and notebooks like prized possessions.

It wasn’t until a small yellow ball rolled past her foot out of the cage that Yoshi’s curiosity had gotten the best of her. She crouched down to try and pick up the toy ball, except her fingers phased through the soft material. “Huh?” Yoshi tried to grab the ball again, but after the third try she gazed upon her hands.

They were luminescent, gazing back at her like glitter in the ocean, her skin itself was luminescent. Bits and pieces of cyan and purple sparks littered her body. Her body felt like paper in the wind, the freezing cold around the room brushed through her skin. It was like she was a living air vent. 

What was going on? Where was she?

Yoshi turned her head left and right, searching from the window. From the looks of the tiny window in the corner of the room and ceiling, it would seem she’s somewhere cold. Possibly a tundra maybe?

Yoshi’s eyes immediately noticed a glow wrap around the colorful toy ball in a nice yellow and pink color. Her eyes followed the ball that was floating into one of the cages, once it squeezed past the bars she crouched down to get a clear look at what was in the cells.

It only took her a minute to pull her head back from the cage when she saw the sight.

In the cell was a wounded child, the child seemed to be wearing a raggedy brown sweater. Their hair was cut, nearly shaved off, as they just focused on nothing but the ball in their hands as they just wrapped their bruised colored hands over it.

Yoshi’s mind was reeling, who was she? Why was she kept in this cramped space behind bars?!

“A-Are you okay?” Yoshi called out, when the child didn’t look at her, she called out again. “Hey! Look at me!” She waved her hands for good measure, the child didn’t even seem to notice her hand movements.

Yoshi pulled her head away from the small coop the child was in, backpedaling to get a clearer look at the room. “N-No.” She whispered, her eyes slowly shrinking to the size of pins when she realized the situation. This room was a holding ground, for children stuck in these pads, these bastilles called rooms. Sick or wounded, these children all similarly wore the raggedy oversized brown sweaters that were their only source of comfort and protection. 

They were young, ranging anywhere from the ages of 7 to 11. They were pale and malnourished, their eyes wide with fear or disoriented and their bodies were shaking from head to toe in tremors. It was either from the cold or from their situation, Yoshi couldn’t tell. 

Tap tap, scribble.

That sound, it felt…normal. Too normal in the state of this room.

Yoshi heard the soothing sound of a pen gliding across a paper, the repetitive motion of the scratch and scribble echoing in her ears. She slowly turned towards the source of the noise, her eyes landing on a figure seated at a desk at the far end of the room.

An orange-haired woman sat behind the desk, her pencil scratching furiously across the paper as she recorded the results of her captured victims. Her lab coat was stained with what could have been blood, and her eyes held a glimmer of morbid blandness. 

Around her, children were locked away in cramped, cramped kennels, their frightened and hopeless eyes peering through the bars as some whined. 

The woman continued to write, her cold voice devoid of any empathy for the small, helpless souls before her as she conducted notes, “This is Dr. Timarete R. Verde, the time is 5:30 PM March 16th, 1981.”

March 16th, this was when Rebecca was recorded into the log date! Yoshi inched forward carefully, her footsteps hardly making a sound on the concrete floor. She glanced around as she moved closer, noticing the other kennels against the walls filled with children had straw under them. It reminded her of those old farm books her aunt used to send to her parents when she was a baby.

In the doctor’s hand was a Sony M88 V-O-R Mirco-Cassette. She was holding it up to her head like a phone, voice went along with that she was writing, “We’ve just gotten our suppliers back. They’ve returned from their supply run and have gotten quite the lucky number of children, ten to be exact. Rather large might I add, I say this is our most successful run ever.”

Yoshi’s gaze spotted a missing picture of Rebecca was tucked away into the booklet Dr. Verde was currently writing in pen. 

“Despite Agent Clover’s lack of subjects, she brought in a promising young newbie. Judith is her name, but I’m not too sure on keeping it. However the men in my department seem to want to keep it, right now there’s a vote in place for re-naming her.” The doctor continued to write, oblivious to the presence creeping up behind them.

Yoshi quickly dashed over to the table, phasing through Dr. Verde as she tried to touch the missing paper of Judy. 

“The BIH surgery, and the training for Miss Lennox will start around March 18th, once we’ve seen she’s a good candidate during the processing trials, we can begin.” The doctor had her finger graze upon the stop button. She then finished the recording with, “Dr. Verde, out.” 

The minute she pressed the red button, it was almost as if Yoshi was hit with a speeding train as she felt her body being forcibly removed from this memory. Her body was flung, but to where? She would end up finding out when her ghost-like form hit an object so hard that she began to lose consciousness once more.

“Yoshi? YOSHI?! KURIHARA!” 

Yoshi’s eyelids fluttered open, her mind slowly emerging from a hazy fog. She could hear the soft whispering of her friends around her, calling out her name.

As Yoshi stretched she found themselves lying on a small, plush bed inside the nursery at school, the sweet scent of disinfectant filling the air. She caught sight of Douglas and Ana, Ana was heavily concerned but relieved when she saw Yoshi waking up. Douglas was rather uninterested but seemed to be peering at her.

Her friends surrounded them, their faces a mix of concern and amusement. "Hey, wake up," Douglas called out, gently nudging Yoshi’s shoulder.

Yoshi grumbled when her head scratched the back of her head, “Wha happun…” She asked in her drowsy state. 

“Well, when I gave you the log date booklet, your eyes glowed bright purple and cyan! I think your PSI must’ve activated when I hand you it—“

“What book?” Douglas asked aloud, quickly Ana shut her mouth and faced Yoshi again.

“Who’s this guy again?”

“That’s Douglas!” When Ana didn’t recognize the name, Yoshi tapped her nose, “The guy I was telling you about with the rose glasses?”

“Oh!” Ana placed her hand on her chest, she turned back to Douglas, “I didn’t think I was gonna meet the hot shot himself! Yoshi talks a lot about you!”

“Does it pertain to our daily hallway conversations? Or the conversation we had at Judy’s Christmas party” Douglas raised a brow. 

Ana was confused at the statement but Yoshi quickly changed the topic, “Ha ha ha! Douglas you’re, like, soooo funny!” She pulled Douglas away from Ana, frowning back at him, “I don’t want her knowing about our conversation about the dead kid!”

“Why?” Douglas asked, confused, “The kid is dead.”

“Yeah—but Ana’s, like, really sensitive about things like that! She’s like a bone-a-fied Christian!”

Douglas gave her a deadpanned glance, “So is Judy?”

“Okay—but like, Judy’s different!” Yoshi pressed fully, “She can deal with death and stuff! I mean have you seen what she did to Sadie’s cat! Ana can’t deal with that! She was born, baptized, and raised in a full house of the lord! She’s the real deal of the saying ‘pure as a lamb’ here!”

Douglas let out a scoff, she couldn’t tell if it was a humorous one or one filled with sarcasm, “And Judith? She’s technically on the same par as Ana.”

“No way! I mean, sure, she was raised in a church. But, does she really follow her own teachings?” Yoshi raised a question, pulling up her sunglasses. “She’s constantly on edge with me around, a bit blunt, has the temper of a thousand suns, and oh—I’m still not over the whole ‘You should be dead!’ shit she pulled at the gun range! I get that you know her for longer than I do, but she’s just…weird.”

“She was just…well you got me there, I can’t really explain why she did that.” He huffed, crossing his arms. “Judy’s just as qualified as Ana in a church setting.”

“Yeah? Well maybe she should re-read that bible if she is as pure as a lamb—“

“Hey, what's that you're saying about me Yoshi?” 

The words caught in Yoshi’s throat died as she realized she had been caught in the act. She failed to notice Judy’s arrival until it was too late.

Ana was so engrossed in Yoshi and Douglas’s privats conversation, that didn't notice Judy sneaking up behind them.

Yoshi froze, their heart skipping a beat, as she turned and came face to face with Judy. “OH! Judith! W-What a surprise to see you here! Why—why are you here?” She asked, her eyes darted to Ana for help.

Judy gave a sickly sweet smile that spread to her cheekbones. “I heard Douglas was here in the nursery! So, I came to grab him for something, but my little delicate ears overheard my name in the conversation!” Her grip on her binder tightened, her knuckles almost turning white, “So what are we talking about?”

“U-Uhm, well I was just saying that—“

“Your hair!” Ana called out, which had everyone’s eyes on her as she stiffened up. She had to act fast, “We were just talking about your hair! It’s so…curly and wavy at the same time! It…” 

Ana waved her hand around as she gave a wobbly grin, “It totally completes your whole…beachy vibe!” When she noticed Judy’s eyes narrowed at her, she gave even. Hell, maybe if this goes well she can get closer to accessing Judy’s whole schedule and personal life! “Hi! I’m Ana! Ana Brewton!” Ana held her hand out, expecting Judy to shake it, but all it was met with was frown.

“You were with Sadie.” Judy grumbled. Ana mentally screamed at herself, how could she just forget that detail! Judy probably thinks all she causes is trouble!

“W-Well yea, but I’ve started distancing myself from Miss Carlson. So no need to attach them to me!” Ana laughed awkwardly, rubbing the side of her head.

Judy just raised a brow, her expression filled with indifference. “That doesn’t really clear your case. Considering you left when she said left her little ‘gift’ in my punch bowl.” Judy hissed, her right eye twitched.

Ana’s instincts were screaming inside as she tried to redirect the topic away from the Christmas party. “Oh! You know Sadie, such a…kidder—“

“No duh. Huh?” Judy mocked, she moved her bangs out of her eyes. “Whatever, why don’t you get lost? Podunk doesn’t take well to outsiders, especially from Snowman.”

Ana scoffed loudly, crossing her arms, “All I wanted to say was sorry for being around them!”

“You’re a month late. Bug off.” Judy quickly twirled to Douglas, grabbing his hand. “You. Me. Bathrooms near the janitorial room.” She ordered, she was as if a boss barking orders at her friend. Douglas rolled his eyes behind his goggles as he was dragged out the nursery by the smaller girl. 

Once the two were gone, Yoshi and Ana stared out the doorway and into the hall with mixed emotions.

“Uhhh, she was most definitely lively.” Ana pressed her lips into a thin line, she wasn’t that thrilled that her first meeting with Judy outside a party wasn’t as charming as it was previously. 

“She’s like fucking pineapple! I’m telling you!” Yoshi scowled as she spun her head to face Ana, “Sweet but if you’re in her presence for too long, you get this unpleasant prickle of bitchiness!”

“Yoshi, that's pineapple burn. It’s quite common—“

“Ana! Please!” Yoshi whined, they already had one yapping girl in their duo, which was proudly her, they didn’t have the time nor braincells for two girls! “I can’t be the only one to help you with slang! I’m saying she’s just iffy to be around!”

“Oh!” Ana tapped her chin, “I knew that, I think.” Her eyes landed on the Trial Case booklet on the ground as she shook her head and gave Yoshi a stern pout, “Alright. Back to business, what happened when you touched that log date journal?”

Yoshi nodded in agreement, back to where they started. “Yes! So, like, I was basically sent out of my body! I think my PSI was the one to pull my mind out of my body! It’s sorta like…I was sent to the past?”

"Wait... what do you mean... you went to the past?" Ana stared at Yoshi, a skeptical frown on her face.

Yoshi explained, "I think…I astral projected."

There was brief silence, and then realization crossed Ana's face. "Astral projection? I think Lloyd was talking about that one time…”

“You mean your huge dorky friend?” 

“Aye, be nice.” Ana wagged her finger at the name Yoshi used. She then went back to the topic, “So, astral projection? You mean you left your body behind and traveled to another time and place in your mind?" 

“Y-Yeah!”

“So…where did you travel?” Ana asked incredulously. 

“Somewhere…awful.” Yoshi then prompted herself off the door, she gazed back at the Trial Book. “It took me to this, like, weird prison library! Where this woman with a lab coat held these random children in a prison cell that can barely fit their bodies in!” She declared, her voice carrying a sense of dread and dismay. It was as if she was torn from the present and thrown into the past. The past was awful, with hay as a bed and the cold bitter air greeting you every time you woke up, it was like she was reliving a nightmare that wasn't her own. 

“It was just so…creepy and twisted.”

Ana stared at Yoshi, confusion and disbelief evident on her face. "Wait... what was the date?" She finally sputtered.

Yoshi sighed, understanding her friend's bewilderment. "March 15th, 1981.” She muttered, “At least it’s a cool power! I was able to travel back in time in my mind! Isn’t that wicked Ana?!” Yoshi was trying to keep the conversation happy, but her best friend’s mind was somewhere else.

Ana's mind flashed to the dreadful memories of her imagination; the winters spent in the cold lab as a child. She remembered feeling the icy chills that seeped deep into her bones when she touched the bars of the cages and kennels, her mind imagined the children’s frostbitten hands and feet, and the constant struggle to stay warm in the drafty cells. 

She knew there was a chance the harsh conditions had left them weak and vulnerable, their immune systems pushed to their limits by the constant exposure to the elements.

She wondered, how many kids died in that lab? How many were dragged from the sunlight and into this frozen hell, where they never got to feel the sun on their skin again?

“Ana?” Yoshi called out, she was getting worried at the uncomfortable silence that followed them after her words.

Ana blinked, her mind reeling with confusion. "You... went back in time? In your mind? To the date where Jud—Rebecca was logged into the book?" Ana repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. The concept was hard for her to grasp, but there was something about Yoshi's expression and tone of voice that made it difficult to dismiss.

"Yes?" She said slowly, as if trying to find the right words. "The doctor or scientist there was recording a tape of the log! This just means I can visit different eras through my mind! I just need to come in contact with an item that has a piece of history to it! 

Yoshi nodded, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. “It's all in my head, you see, but the experience felt so real!” 

“What was the doctor’s name?” 

“Dr. Verde, more so Timarete Verde.” Yoshi answered quickly.

Ana frowned, trying to process the information. She had heard of astral projection before, but had always dismissed it as an out-of-world experience, as if it was a sacred experience for only God to use. 

"Dr. Verde?" Ana mumbled the name skeptically. Was this the person in charge of log dates, "We might have to do more research on her. Did you…at least see little Rebecca?"

Yoshi solemnly shook her head in denial, trying to wrap her head around the vile scene she had ended up in, “No. In fact, I saw a bunch of little kids in those cells, but she never appeared.” Yoshi then snapped her fingers, “Oh! She did appear in the doctor’s notes, with the mention of an agent named Clover.”

Ana furrowed their brow, pondering over the secret name. “Clover? Is that like…a secret code or?” She asked quickly. When Yoshi shrugged it gave Ana no sense of comfort in that information, "So... you're telling me... we have a new perp in this whole…case?" 

“Uhh, yeah! That’s most of what I remembered.” Yoshi added cautiously, “However, it was said Clover brought Rebecca to the lab, so that could mean…“

“…That could mean that Clover may have been at the camp that burned!” Ana finished Yoshi’s thought.

It made sense; there 13 cabins, meaning there were 13 camp counselors! The newspaper said there were only 12 counselors that ended up leaving the camp before it burned fully!

It had to be Clover, Clover had to take Rebecca. 

The two girls sat and talked, sharing their own theories and concepts about the fire and Rebecca’s disappearance to each other. Time flew by, and soon the bell signaling the end of school sounded through the school grounds. 

The girls exchanged a resigned look, knowing their time had been cut short. 

“What about your attendance?” Yoshi asked, knowing Ana’s mother would blow a fuse if Ana was caught skipping classes.

Ana stood up, dusting off her skirt and slinging her backpack over one shoulder as the bell continued to ring in the distance. “I’ll just tell my teachers that I was called in by our mayor. Besides, they all see me as the golden child anyway, so they assume whatever I say is the truth.” Despite the attention she gets, it’s rather infuriating to think that everyone lets her do whatever she wants. 

They should all be equal, but no, her mother just had to put her on pedestal.

"I'll see you tomorrow. Don't miss me too much," Yoshi said with a wink, her playful tone belying the weight of her words. 

Her blonde friend grinned. “I'll try not to,” Ana replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. 

Once they said their goodbyes, the two exited the nurse’s office, and continued their way towards the exits on the opposite side of the hallway.

The restroom reeked of smoke, a noxious mix of cigarettes hanging heavily in the air. The lights were dimmed, a faint glow illuminating the area with a faint ambiance. The silence was disturbed by the sound of dripping water from a cracked faucet, and the echo of footsteps in the hallway outside seemed muffled and far away. It was the sound of most students desperately leaving the school in a hurry to get home, hang out with friends, or anything dumb teens do nowadays.

Well…dumb normal teens anywho. Douglas and Judy weren’t normal. They were aware they were—and never will—be normal towards other students. Douglas already had a few students avoid him due to his melancholy energy. He was a guy who stuck with logic, because when all else fails, logic is the best path forward. Judith already had her reputation tarnished by her Halloween prank and her damage with Sadie, however it was more so girls who’d avoid her. 

Guys still approach her, but she’s been well acquainted with her heavy textbooks as her handy-dandy guy-repellent.

The once white tile floors were stained with a thin layer of gray grime, and the mirrors were smeared with soot, reflecting nothing but hazy images of shadows. Against the bathroom mirror, Judy’s back pressed against it. Her mind was somewhere else but she had needed a smoke, so she asked Sharron and Ninten to wait for her outside the school. Hopefully they weren’t at each other’s throats by now.

The two of them lingered in the school bathroom, passing a lit cigarette back and forth as they spoke in hushed, conspiratorial tones. The room was dimly lit, and the scent of smoke wafted through the air, adding to the crappy atmosphere.

"You know why Alfred’s here?" Judy asked, her voice dripping with disdain. "Cause I thought this was MY mission here Myers. Are you trying to pull my dick here or something?”

Douglas let out a loud sigh, “So you’ve heard, yes, my father is working as a teacher here and no, I don’t know why he’s doing this.” He takes a drag from the cigarette and exhales the cloud of smoke, but he lets out a sharp series of coughs as he took in the cancer stick for the first time. He responded afterwards, his tone matching Judy’s frustration, "He's got it out for everyone involved. All I can say is watch your back. He might even try to take matters into his own hands if you’re taking your time."

“What?! Like hell I am!” Judy stormed up to Douglas, “I rather give up my leg than let that bastard take anything away from me! That’s not his job, and he could jeopardize this whole mission already!” 

She shook her head in exasperation, taking the cigarette from the boy and bringing it to her lips. Her voice felt like she would start screaming in stress or panic, “He came to drag everyone else down here, not me! He can collect his little information about these hillbillies in this hell hole, that’s fine, but I’m not about to bend forward and let that bastard-of-a-son step all over me!”

“You think I don’t know that Knox?!” Douglas shouted back, causing Judy to back away slightly. He rolled his eyes, his face twisting into an expression of annoyance, “He just likes making our lives harder, it’s a little game to a series of games he likes to play around us and you know it.”

“I’m not his fucking toy.” Judy growled, her teeth grit together while she stared down Douglas. “He has other…toys he can drag around and chew on like a dog! Bell ain’t doin shit—“

“You leave her out of this.” Douglas shot back, his tone sharp, and his jaw clenching slightly as he took the cigarette. "Bell was a good girl. She doesn’t need to be mentioned."

"Then why is she still alive? Why is her corpse still walking?!" Judy complained. "She’s gonna start tearing apart. Her skin will peel yet that asshole still keeps her alive." She added, trying to find a glimmer of reality in the situation, “He’s her doll. All he sees when he looks at women is dolls!”

“Don’t put this on her! Just—“ Douglas pinched the bridge of his nose. “Don’t mention her. I know he’s shit. He’s an asshole, I get that! You think I want him alive?”

“No! But you ain’t doin shit to change that!” 

The tension in the air grew palpable, the small confines of the bathroom only amplifying the intensity.

"If you’re not gonna kill Alfred, I will.” Judy snapped, hee eyes flashing with anger. "God-forbid, if he keeps on fucking with me, he’s gonna find out real quick!”

“Oh? Do my ears deceive me?” Judy froze immediately as she faced the door behind her, only to see the waking deadbeat asshole appear from behind the bathroom entrance. Alfred had arrived, “Is the daughter of a priest already breaking her moral codes?”

“Shut it you fatass geezer!” The girl's face contorted with anger, her grip on the cigarette tightening.

"Name calling already Judith? Aren’t you grasping at straws here?" 

“I SAID SHUT UP ALFRED! I’m not gonna let you toss me around like a doll you son of a bitch—“ Judy was beginning to fire back, her voice rising to match his volume. Then, Alfred cut her off when she nearly finished her comeback, he had clapped his hands together.

Before Judy could even blink, Douglas lashed out at her on command, tackling her harshly to the ground. 

Judy was so caught off guard at this sudden change, that she didn't even have a chance to defend herself from this sudden assault. Instead she found her face pressed roughly into the tile floor, a knee on her spine and her hands wrenched roughly behind her back.

She was left absolutely speechless for the next minute. “W-What?!” She finally breathed, looking at Alfred in front of her with the stunned, appalled eyes of a girl who was practically in the room with a stranger and his guard dog. 

“There now, isn’t that so much better? Quiet and sensible, like a proper lady should be.” Alfred sarcastically quipped. He walked away from Judith, facing the restroom’s mirrors, “Ah yes, here we have the 'church girl,' always pretending to be so innocent and pure. Daughter of a pastor, born under the house of god, that’s your whole shtick isn’t it?” 

Alfred sneered, their eyes filled with disdain and contempt, “Pathetic. You defy everything your puny little booklet says word for word.” He revealed Judy’s bible in his hands, he had her attention now as she realized her bag was against the corner of the wall where Alfred was standing.

“S-Stop! Don’t go through my bag!” She sneered, trying to pull herself out of Douglas’s grasp, Let me go Douglas!”

Alfred dug into Judy’s bag some more, revealing the large juice red edition of Puff Palace, her cigarette brand. He pulled one cigarette stick out of the box, placing the stick between his lips. He used her lighter and covered the cigarette with his hand, lighting the ciggy easily before he threw the lighter away next to Judy’s body, it seemed an inch out of her reach.

“Now listen, there's something you've got to understand about church girls, and that is that they're supposed to be meek and submissive, the epitome of purity.” He grabbed her pale bible, coming close to her.

Judy’s body was on edge as Douglas could feel her muscles constrain and jerk in his grasp. He tried not to focus on her, she was acting like prey being cornered. It was haunting him.

Once Alfred got close enough to where he could easily crouch and get to her face, he moved his head up slightly. Douglas got the memo as he gripped Judy’s hair, forcing her to look up to Albert.

“But you, you Judy? You don't deserve this persona you’re making of yourself. You’re nothing like that. You smoke and cuss, you get into stupid fights with some rich girl in public, and you listen to that sinful rock 'n' roll garbage.” He began, his voice dripping with condescension. “They're supposed to listen to church hymns, not the devil's music. If you want to get a grip of this pastor’s daughter persona, you’d better start acting like a good girl and listen.”

Judy wasn't impressed, scoffing at him, "Oh yeah? And how do you plan to get me to do that you dick—“

Right before she finished that insult, Alfred snapped his fingers. Douglas responded to the command, taking one of Judy’s wrists that was grabbed from behind and promptly twisting it, making her scream loudly with pain.

“Let’s keep going.” Alfred declared, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He twirled the cigarette in his fingertips, holding the bible open, “You wear your skirts far too short. Above the knee is considered vanity and a pathway for unholiness, you know.”

“It’s literally 2 inches above the knee, I bought it cause it looks cute!” Judy retorts, only for Douglas to pull on her wrist even farther. It was enough to break some bone in her body, causing her to let out a sharp choked sob of agony.

“Ah, so it’s Materialism. Good to know.” He muttered, shaking his head in a condescending way. “Oh! And what about that boy I heard you were dating? Ninten, no, Kendrick Grey.”

“You leave him out of this!” Judy shouted, trying to reach for her bag behind her and Douglas with her foot. 

Alfred quickly responded, slapping her with the heavy paged bible as Judy let out a squeak of torment. Judy felt her cheek sting with pain, and she might’ve bitten the inside of her cheek as she breathed heavily. 

He crouched down lower to her, “I have every right to mention him, he is your mission, not your damn boytoy Knox.” Alfred glared with disgust at Knox, oh how the mighty have fallen. The greatest worker of their company, reduced to this wannabe-church girl bimbo front. 

"Oh, just look at you, Judy," He sneers, his tone dripping with contempt. "You think you’re so special? You’re just pretending to be a good little church girl—when in reality—you’re just a sinner in disguise! You’re a product of a skank!”

Alfred slammed the bible onto Judy’s face once more, causing her to cry out as some blood dribbled from her nose. She was hissing through her teeth and he was just laughing! He was laughing right at her face.

“You don’t deserve the title of Pastor’s daughter, when really you’re nothing but a martyr.” 

Alfred dropped the book at her head, causing her to gasp in pain. He walked backwards, “You can let her go now Myers.”

Judy was let go by Douglas, but this only led to Alfred kicking her in the stomach against the wall and budding the cigarette against the sink. He flicked it at her and said, “I’ll be confiscating these, it is my job after all. Remember Judy, keep your nice girl attitude, and you should be fine. You have until the beginning of may to get rid of him . Don’t waste everyone’s time.”

He made his grand exit out of the bathroom and she wasn’t about to give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry. She wasn’t a child anymore, yet she was played like a fool for too long.

When the old rotten bastard left the two of them, Judy just went to pick up her bag as calmly as she could. Douglas had stayed behind, knowing he was a part of her soon-to-be mental breakdown, Judy was in no condition to drive by herself. 

“C’mon, I’ll take you to your car and we can just…relax until you feel better.” He suggested, hoping Judy wouldn’t react violently to his touch. He knew he had to keep his distance, so he only kept his arm bent in an angle that Judy could grab onto. 

She slapped it away harshly, picking up her bag, “You really are a dog to him.” She sneered. Stubbornly, she began to walk head of the two of them, not wanting to even look at Douglas after what had just happened. It wasn’t a lie that Douglas could care less about other people, but there were only four girls in his life that made him aware of his humanity. When it came to Judy, her childhood up to now was far worse than he could imagine. 

She could attack him, scream at him, argue constantly with him, yet he still felt like a brother to her. 

He carefully guided Judy towards the school parking lot. The hallway was deserted, the only sound the soft echo of their footsteps. Nonetheless, the outside was worse. 

Students had caught sight of Judy’s disheveled and battered appearance, some even trying to talk to her. This concern was met with a rough reaction from Judy, with her either telling them off or even ignoring them.

As they reached her car, Douglas helped her into the passenger seat, but she shrugged him off again. “Leave me alone Douglas, you’ve done enough.” She replied quietly, stains of blood stark against her tanned face was enough to make Douglas back off on her words. Judy’s face was a mask of pain and embarrassment, her body quaking with silent tremors. She sat there, her head resting against the headrest, her breaths coming out in short, shaky gasps.

Douglas climbed into the passenger seat, cranking up the air conditioning in an attempt to provide some relief from the stifling heat of the outside world. He sat in silence, his presence a comforting weight beside her. It was peaceful, it was quiet.

He launched his question right after, “I learned something that might benefit you getting rid of Ninten.” 

Judy raised her head up silently, willing to listen to the idea. 

Douglas reached into the glove compartment and pulled out a wad of napkins, offering them to Judy, “Word on the street is that prom is coming up.”

She took them with trembling hands, wiping at her tears and the blood on her face, “W-When is it?”

“Around April from what I’ve heard from the teachers near the teacher’s lounge.” He responded, giving her the space to compose herself, his gaze fixed on the road ahead.

He stole glances at him every now and then, his worry for her growing by the minute. He knew he couldn't force her to talk, so he waited and offered his presence as a source of silent support.

Then Judy gave a wicked cruel grin, a nasty giggle came from her mouth. It took awhile for her to calm down as she gripped the steering wheel. 

Her expression held disdain as she growled underneath her breath, “If he thinks my situation with Sadie is bad, just wait til he sees what’ll happen there.”

Chapter Text

(Cover by C-Soda) (Art by me)

The flickering neon lights of the diner illuminated Judy’s curious face as she sat across from Douglas in the booth. The diner was nearly empty, save for a few workers cleaning up the tables. Her and Douglas sat in a booth in the back, the weight of the night time quiet hanging in the air. 

Judy had ordered some chili-cheese fries as she pulled a fry from the basket and chewed upon it. 

Douglas leaned in, with a low, conspiratorial tone and asked in a hushed voice, "So, you mentioned prom. How exactly are you planning to pull it off?" 

“I’m gonna catch him off guard when he least expects it. When he’s at his most vulnerable, in a crowd full of teenagers like him.” Judy’s eyes glinted with a mix of hesitancy and melancholy. "He wouldn’t try to get rid of me or attack me in a crowd of judgmental teens," She replied, her voice carrying a hint of annoyance, “And when he least expects it, I keep him bound somewhere and create a barrier between him and everyone else. That barrier will kill him while it provides an escape for me.”

Judy leaned back in her seat, her face illuminated by the soft glow of the neon sign outside. “The problem is that…well…”

“You don’t want to do this?” 

“Well duh!” She began, her voice carrying a hint of bitterness. “If I do this then no boyfriend! He’s been with me for a while and…”

Silence hit over them, Douglas just gave her a deadpanned expression, “And?”

"I-I do love him.” Judy confessed, she felt the grip on the plastic fork tighten. It felt sick to talk about love, but not in a bad way. It was like butterflies in her stomach; love was a foreign concept that should always be in a teenage girl’s dream. Judy hadn’t thought about Ninten in any other way, “I love my boyfriend, I don’t know if I can even pull this off—“

“Judith. Do you know what PSearch will do to both of us if we fail this mission?” Douglas interrupted, “If you fail it, I go down too.”

Judy frowned uncomfortably, she hadn’t had a failure in her missions ever since that awful she-demon died. “Of course I know, Douglas.” She grumbled, glancing irritably at her necklace. The sun pendant glowered back at ber. 

“Then there’s no reason to hesitate. It’s either he dies or we do.” Douglas couldn't help but feel just a little confused at her situation. “There’s nothing left for him when he dies, but for us if we come back as failures, we’ll be beaten, torn, and sliced apart just for letting him live.” He mumbled softly as he watched the cars on the road pass by.

“I know, I know. I don’t want to lead him to a super painful death though. I just…can’t.” Judy paused, then she sighed, “I do have one detail in mind though that’ll be done first before anything else.”

Douglas glanced away from his food to look at Judy, “What’s that?” 

“Distractions.” Judy leaned over to Douglas, tapping him on the chest with one finger, “I need rumors to spread for this part, and I know just the person to target.” 

“Is it Sadie?”

“Yep!”

“I thought this would be about Kendrick? You do realize that you have limited time to get rid of him?” Douglas pointed out.

“Yes, but it’s a part of the plan.” Judy replied, “You see, I need my beloved Kenny to be crowned prom king for this to work. However, you know who’ll be running?”

“…no.”

Judy rolled her eyes then dug her fork into her fries, “Jhonny Jenkins.” She smiled back mischievously. “In other words, Padina High’s star athlete, student body president, and Sadie’s boyfriend.”

“So what? You want to get rid of him?”

“Yes! And make Ninten get prom king!”  “With that in mind, once Ninten wins prom king, I’ll take him by the hand onto stage, and create what’ll kill him the least painfully.”

“Wow.” Douglas chewed on the hotdog he bought, “How you gonna do it?”

“Jhonny’s gonna have to either lose his popularity, or get out of the race entirely.” Judy just stares up at her friend with a deadpan expression.

Douglas then looks between Judy and her fries several times before sighing out loud, “Judy I don’t think that’s possible, Jhonny’s the most popular boy in that school. You do know of the tier list right?—“

“Douglas. I don’t give a fuck about numbers and tiers of who’s most popular!” Judy screeches, stomping on the ground loudly. “I care about Jhonny getting out of the race, and Ninten getting the crown.”

Judy’s eyes narrowed that of a dangerous predator once more, danger and ire would describe her eyes, “If I have to spread every rumor about every guy in that school for Ninten to rein king, so be it.” 

For some reason, Douglas feels dread at what he hears, “Okay…but how does this relate to a distraction?”

“Easy! I’ll kill two birds with one stone!”  “I want Sadie to fight someone at prom, that way it catches Ninten’s attention. Once his attention is distracted, that’s when I’ll go for it!”

“In front of people?! That’s completely insane—How are you going to pull this off?” Douglas demands; he really wants to grill Judy about this mission, but his gut tells him to hold back for now. 

“Rumors and gossip. Sadie’s cheating on Jhonny with Daniel Boyd, a school nerd who thinks he's a detective. Heard they’re ‘friends with benefits’ if you catch my drift.” Judy replies, laughing slightly. Douglas raised a brow as she continued, “From what I’ve heard, only people who know this are Sadie's cheer squad and a couple other students. However, I think it’d be perfect if Sadie was betrayed by her beloved best friend.”

Douglas’s expression turns into a slight snarl, “Toree Pines?”

“Yep! However I can’t just tell Jhonny himself, Sadie will be coming after my throat the entire rest of the semester! So you know who I could use to help me with that problem?” Judy then smiles brightly.

“…No.” Douglas spoke, finishing his hot dog.

With a sly smirk, Judy took her fork and stabbed it through her fries,

“Tanya Hayes.”

(January 30th 1989)

The halls of the school bustled with excitement as the long-awaited event approached, prom. Students whispered and chattered about who they would ask out, what dresses they would wear, and who would be there or be square. Voting was coming up, and soon everyone would be voting for their classmates to become the Prom Royalty.

There were many rumors that Sadie would end up winning Prom Queen. Now that she was a junior, she could definitely swipe the crown from any unsuspecting senior, so most of the senior girls were practically gearing up with mean or snarky comments towards anyone who threatened their place in this She-Demon race. Other rumors had stated that Jhonny was already on the way to winning Prom King. It’d be a miracle—or rather a disaster to Sadie—if Jhonny lost. 

Of course, there were the teens who remained notably indifferent to the whole affair of Prom. 

These students would often scoff at the mention of prom, but it’s obvious as to why. They were the ones who didn’t have dates, the ones who nobody would even glance at in the hallways. To them, Prom Night was just another school event to endure, a reminder of their social isolation and lack of companionship.

Among this group of socially awkward losers was a certain Padina High school’s cheerleader herself, Tanya Hayes.

You see, Tanya wasn’t always an outcast. She had a pretty good social status, and was rather a smart popular girl, a cut above the rest even! 

It didn’t translate well into her status in Sadie’s CHEER team however. The CHEER team had its own pyramid, like every other cheer team would, but the problem was that it was based on looks and personality alone. Tanya wasn’t winning in that department.

She had a beautiful face! Of course, but her body didn’t correlate well with the CHEER ideals of a cheerleader. Rather, she was quite chubbier than all the rest of the squad, but still not chubby enough to be considered a tub of lard. Tanya also didn’t like to shop as much or gossip as much like the rest of the girls, because nobody would try to stay with her. People thought she was boring and would move on to the next bimbo on her team. It just wasn’t fair, it didn’t help that she was the only Senior on the team, after the last cheer coach quit due to complications from birth, she never got the chance to be cheer captain based off of her years.

Sadie worked harder than Tanya, had a prettier face than Tanya, and even had more money than her. With Toree—god did Tanya hate her—Toree had gotten the spot because she had the muscles to carry the rest of the girls, something the squad desperately needed. Because of that, Toree became Sadie’s second in command.

That wasn’t fair either!

And now with Prom coming up, Sadie was BOUND to win the title of prom queen, even if she was a stupid little junior! She knew it would be like last year; she’d have no one to ask her out, and no friends to go to the dance with cause they’ll all be with their boyfriends. She’d be stuck 

It scratched Tanya’s brain, like nails on a chalkboard. “It’s not fair.” Tanya muttered, opening her locker while she dug into it to find the rest of her things.

“What’s not fair?” Stacey looked down at Tanya, the girl only rolled her eyes at her teammates' cheery voice. 

“You wouldn’t get it. You’re a sophomore Stacey.” Tanya adds, perturbed. “Why are you even here? You don’t come around me to talk.”

Stacy whines slightly, sinking lower onto the locker next to her, “Nicole said she needs to be alone, she’s planning something with her stupid boyfriend!”

Tanya gave a soft smile, “Well then would you like to join me and grab some lunch—“

“Stacey!” A sharp call interrupted Tanya. It was Zoey, who was tapping her foot angrily, “Come hang out with me, Noah left me to go play basketball with his friends! I’m bored!”

Stacy immediately turned to Tanya, her smile dropping into dismay, “I didn’t really like this conversation anyways, bye!” She rushed away to walk off with Zoey, they laughed loudly as they began to chatter about their day. Along the way they had tripped one fellow student, who fell upon her face.

With them gone, this let Tanya show more of humanity and humility that sprinkled out sometimes. She stepped closer to the fallen girl, “Hey? Are you okay?”

However the girl quickly slapped her hand away, “D-Don’t touch me! Get away!” The girl then quickly hightailed out of Tanya’s sight, leaving Tanya alone once more.

Tanya only stood for a long time before turning back to her locker, softly banging her forehead against the object. “Fuck.”

“Woah now.” A voice laughed, the clacking of heels echoes with it. “At least keep it together girl, the day’s almost over.”

Cold dread settles on Tanya’s face as she turns around; Judy was standing there, waiting patiently to talk to her. It reminded Tanya of Sadie’s cat; that small fat bastard, him and Judy shared the similarities of standing by while chaos would concur. She still remembered when Judy slammed her own cheer captain’s face into the table, the whole fight had made her run off in fear of getting caught by a teacher for Sadie’s bullshit.

She couldn’t fall back, not now. The rest of the girls would just make fun of her the remainder of the year. Tanya just places a hand on her hip and smiles sweetly, “Oh! Judy, did you lose weight? Or is that just slimming pants to hide it all?”

Judy raised a brow, “Tanya, don’t play with me. Cause I ain’t in the mood.”

“Mood for what? Eating, cause—“ Tanya was sharply interrupted when Judy had rather forcefully slammed her foot against Tanya’s locker. It had a dent in it from the impact alone.

“Do you really wanna start this Tanya?” Judy leaned in close to the senior's face. “Can you back up that bark with a good bite?”

Tanga glanced over at the girl with an irritated look. Then again, she doesn't want to walk around with a broken nose, that'd be like looking like a clown. “Fine.” Tanya backed down, she opted to hear out Judy.

Judy glanced over her shoulder at a certain pair of eyeballs on them from passing by students as she removed her foot from the locker, “Let’s go somewhere more private for this.”

The two girls made their way, from the hallways and the PE area, to a secluded area near the school pool, finding a quiet and secluded spot away from prying eyes and ears. 

The school pool was eerily quiet, the only sound being the gentle lapping of the water against the tiles. The air was humid and heavy, and the faint scent of chlorine from the pool lingered in the air.

Judy and Tanya stood near the edge of the pool. With a furtive glance towards one another, to ensure they were alone, Tanya turned to Judy, her voices hushed and urgent.

“What do you want, Judith?” She began, wincing as another spray of shots struck the shield

Judy paused at Tanya’s question, then began to laugh. “Oh Tanya, I’ve just been…watching you for awhile now.”

Tanya raised a brow, “Creepy but alright—“

“I meant that—you know what, let’s get to the chase here.” Judy scowled at the taller girl, the sun softly hit her olive green eyes, “I want to help you Tanya.”

Tanya scoffed, glancing irritably at the small girl, “Help me?! Why the hell would you? You barely know me, and I’m one of Sadie’s lackeys. You should hate me!”

“Yes, I should. Then I thought; Would you REALLY want to be Sadie’s lackey in your last year in high school?” Juydy wiggled her fingers in her gloves again. Tanya noticed they were Ninten’s fingerless gloves but said nothing of it. 

“Think about it Tanya; You’re a senior. It’s your last year in this hellhole, but you’re making it about Sadie with how you’re following her around like a dog, and she’s a grade younger than you!” Judy frowned softly, “It’s not really fair. I heard about the incident with the CHEER coach about how Sadie got to be cheer captain. That should be your title.”

Tanya gave a slight shudder at the mention of that title, then caught herself, “Judith, Sadie…somewhat deserved the title, she’s been working all her life for that role. I only started ramping up my skill with it once I hit middle school.”

Judy inhaled slowly, “Whatever, but even then Tanya, you want to make your last year worth it, yes?” Once Tanya nodded her head Judy continued, “Well, you want to be prom queen? I overheard you monologuing about it.”

“What?! No I wasn’t!” Tanya snapped, equally stunned and embarrassed as she held her books.

Judy rolled her eyes, “You did. You were muttering about how it ‘wasn’t fair’ that Sadie was going to be running for Prom Queen now that she can go to prom.” She crossed her arms, waiting for Tanya’s response.

Tanya swallowed slightly. Something about Judy was unsettling to her, “Fine. So I do that, and yes, I’m angry about the prom queen shtick!” She then kicked a pebble into the pool, “Sadie said we’re not allowed to vote for anyone else but her. I don’t have a guaranteed way of getting in the race for Prom Queen, especially if people don’t even know or recognize me without this stupid cheer outfit on!”

“Hmm, it says you need 10 or more nominations to join the race right?”Judy tilted her head slightly, watching as the pebble sank, “I think I can manage to get some people to nominate you without making it trace back to you.”

Tanya lifted her head, “How?”

“A bit of persuasion, my good friend. Everyone loves the drama of cheerleader vs cheerleader. Just gotta make it look like you’re oblivious to the fact.” Judy gave her mean grin, “I’ve got a friend who can help. Then, afterwards, we try to lower Sadie’s votes by making her look bad. Even worse, Toree will be our crutch.”

Tanya looked skeptical, “Why Toree?”

“Because she has all the secrets Sadie has, if something slips, you come to me, and we make it a run for Sadie’s money.” Judy explained further. “Once we do that, she’ll be looking for culprits, and the one who knows these secrets the most is?…”

Tanya paused as she looked at the smaller girl in awe, “Toree Pines.”

“Exactly.” Judy smiled, “If those two get into multiple fights with each other, one of them will lose captain status, leaving you to take that status. By the end of prom voting, you’ll be prom queen.” 

Judy then slowly raised her hand towards Tanya, “Do we have a deal?”

Tanya stared at Judy’s hand like it was a death sentence. Something, something in the back of her mind told her to shake Judy’s hand, to go along with this plan. “What if they find out?” She asked, looking down at her shoes.

Judy rolled her eyes, “They won’t, because if we play our cards right, we could even have Sadie banned from the race! I just want to see Sadie finally not get what she wants, just to see her lose! You scratch my back, I scratch yours.”

Tanya blinked at the girl in front of her. It sounded like an offer too good to be true. Her eyes dart from Judy’s hand, then to her face, before landing right back on Judy’s hand.

After a few moments, Tanya decided. “Oh to hell with it, I’m not letting a junior take this away from me.” She snapped, grabbing Judy’s hand and shaking it, “Deal. Don’t make me regret this.”

Judy’s grin grew wider as she laughed softly, “Of course not Tanya, by the end of this you’ll be the star of the show.”

( February 5th 1989 - 12:30 AM)

The school was eerily quiet at night, the halls bathed in a pale, silvery moonlight streaming through the windows. The air was still, and the silence was punctuated only by the faint sounds of a boy’s loafers footsteps as he padded down the hallway, a single beam from a flashlight cutting through the darkness.

Douglas didn’t understand why Judy had asked him to meet this late, not like he mind anyways due to him not sleeping at this hour. He halted at the door of the student council room, glancing around furtively to ensure nobody was watching, before carefully easing open the door and slipping inside. 

The room was dark and deserted, the soft hum of the computers and other electronics the only sound. It was disorganized, but not enough to make Douglas concerned. He moved silently, carefully navigating through the room, his flashlight illuminating the room's contents just enough for him to see. He made his way over to a large filing cabinet near the back wall, his eyes scanning the labels as he searched for what he needed.

“Douglas that you?” Someone called out, their own flashlight landing on him.

Douglas, jumped at the sound of Judy's voice, whipping around to face her with a mixture of surprise and annoyance. "Jesus, Knox. Learn to knock," He answered, his hand still clutching the flashlight.

Judy clicked her tongue against her teeth, trying her best not to make a joke. “Well sorry for trying to be quiet, jerk.” She made her way into the council room, shutting the door quietly, “You found the ballots?”

Douglas rolled his eyes at her retort, used to her lighthearted banter. "Yeah, yeah, very funny," He muttered, waving his hand at her, "And I did find them. They're in the filing cabinet."

He moved over to the large metal cabinet, pulling open the drawer with a soft creak. "Take a look for yourself."

Judy slowly approached the cabinet, noticing that the large amount of paper ballots had been shoved sloppily into the metal drawer. She gave a disgusted ‘tsk’ at the sight, “Something tells me most of the student council don’t actually care about this whole voting shit.”

Douglas nodded in agreement, his eyes glued to the haphazard stack of ballots. "Seems like it," He said, adjusting his goggles. "They probably just put them in here to get them out of the way and didn't want to bother actually counting them."

Judy just giggled, a tired grin tugging at the corner of her mouth as she rifled through the mess of ballots. "Makes our job a lot easier, at least." She said, leaning against the cabinet with a lazy shrug. 

Once she pulled most of the ballots out and painstakingly counted them, she looked scorned. “Half of these are Jhonny’s and Sadie’s. A lot of girls didn’t get mentioned and the guys only have 4 dudes mentioned. Meaning there’s 5 girls running for queen and 4 dudes running for king.” She shook her head in disappointment, “Talk about losing school spirit.”

Douglas couldn't help but let out a pitied grunt at the skewed ballot results. He watched as Judy continued to sort through the ballots, her expression growing more and more dissatisfied with each new count. "I mean, I knew it wasn't gonna be fair, but this is just pathetic," He mumbled.

“How much you wanna bet Sadie threatened to bully these girls who voted for her?”

“Mhm…I’d say Alfred’s life. So if you’re right he dies anyway.” Douglas gave her a bemused smile.

Judy gave him a raised brow as she continued to look at the ballots, “Oh! Here’s Ninten!” When she looked at the voter’s names she grumbled, “It’s just from his friends though, it’s not enough to reach 10.”

Douglas rubbed his chin, “The baseball team he used to be in might vote for him.” 

“Yeah, but just in case we’re gonna add more votes for him.” Judy winked, she grabbed half of the ballots. “Here’s the plan,” She started off. She grabbed a object from her coat pocket, two pen erasers,  “We’re gonna change most of these votes, we’re gonna have 3 halves of the girl votes be Tanya, Sadie, and another girl. But for the boys, we’re gonna give half to Jhonny and some to whichever boy that’s also here but half to Ninten.”

Douglas raised an eyebrow, listening closely to Judy's plan. He had expected some kind of scheme or prank, but this was something completely different. "So we're...rigging the votes?" He asked, his voice tinged with a hint of skepticism. “Plus, Ninten isn’t exactly a social butterfly—“

“He doesn’t have to be, but I need him to win so I can catch him on stage if my plan is gonna work out.” Judy frowned, she bent over slightly on one table with a singular used vote ballot on the desk. “Besides, we can easily rig it, we learned to forge signatures pretty young, it’ll be cakewalk. Nobody will find out.

Douglas listened intently, nodding along as Judy outlined the voting plan. "Sounds risky," he noted, eyeing the stacks of ballots and the two singular ones in his hands. "But those changes make sense. Who’s gonna be the third girl though?”

“Pick any loser, you’ve gotta have some at least believable enough to get prom votes but not enough to be as popular as Sadie or Tanya.” Jud mumbled under her breath before she began to erase the already written name on the paper.

Douglas rubbed his chin again before he stated the name, “Selina Jette Waller?”

Judy paused her erasing on the ballot, pulling her head up, “Who the hell is Selina?”

“Some bad girl I’ve heard the boys say they like.” 

Judy raised a brow at him, as Douglas corrected himself, “When I mean say they like I mean the raunchy shit.”

“Oh.” Judy gave a revolted gag, “You think she’d be a problem?”

“No. From what I’ve seen, she seems to avoid anything social. Could probably cause problems for Tanya though—“

“Then choose someone else, remember,they need to be at LEAST lower in popularity than Tanya but still high enough to make sense.” Judy pressed, going back to rewriting and forging the ballot votes.

Douglas took his time, trying to remember what Yoshi had told him.

“McCoy got on my ass again.” One of Yoshi’s friends, a Filipino girl by the name of Andrea, had approached the group in annoyance as she escaped her science class. 

“About what this time?” A Turkish girl by the name of Fatima asked Andrea as most of Yoshi’s friends sat around her at their table, with Douglas of course being next to Yoshi for some odd reason.

“She caught me doodling in the middle of class and nearly ripped my sketchbook from my grasp!” Andrea raved, sitting down in her spot on the table, “Saying I ‘shouldn’t be drawing something like this in class’.”

“What was it?” Yoshi asked, raising a brow at her friend as she poked the school lunch.

“I was drawing my characters and stuff for my little stories. Then she had the nerve to ruin one of my drawings and threatened to tell the teacher!” Andrea scowled at the memory of Hannah taunting her by lifting the sketchbook away from Andrea, “Oooh I wish someone would sock that Teacher’s Pet in the mouth!”

“You know that can’t happen.” Finally the last girl, a Chinese girl with bright highlighter colored highlights by the name of Xīn yí approached the table with her lunchbox in hand. “She’s the girl everyone depends on in that class for answers for the homework sheets and the quiz cheat sheets. If she’s gone, the homework would ACTUALLY become homework Andrea.”

“Still! $10 bucks for an answer key sheet for a quizz?! That’s a rip off! She’s practically getting $100 every quiz we have!” Andrea shot back angrily.

Douglas gave the small girl a well known smirk, “Well at least the quizzes don’t come often.”

“Oh hush!” Andra snapped.

“Hannah McCoy.” Douglas suggested quietly, Judy snapped her fingers at the name.

“Oh! I heard of her! Isn’t she the mean teacher’s pet?” Judy questioned in a chipper tone.

“Yeah. I heard Andrea complaining about her. She might’ve held Andrea in a corner with the whole reporting to the teacher shtick she does. Hannah seems like the type to—“

“Bribe or blackmail people into voting for her? Yeah, I can see it.” Judy nodded, quickly finishing a couple fraud ballots, “Alright. That helps, let’s get to it then.”

"Sounds like real joy," He said, his tone laced with sarcasm. Douglas couldn’t help but just sigh in frustration at the idea of rewriting all these ballots. He could hear his poor aching hand screaming for relief already, "Fine, fine. Let's just get this over with."

Both of them began diligently working through the ballots, carefully filling in the desired names and making sure the handwriting looked similar and accurate to the voter’s writing. They worked silently, their focus solely on the task at hand. The sound of marker on paper filled the empty room for minutes, their fingers moving quickly and expertly as they forged numerous votes in under 50 minutes. 

By the time they finished, it was already midnight as Judy let out a sigh, rubbing her sore wrist, “Damn that was a lot of work.”

“We’re not done yet,” Douglas pulled on a couple more metal cabinets to reveal more voting ballots. “We’ve got a bunch in cabinet C.”

Judy just let out a quiet whine of fatigue as she waddled her way over there in her coat. The two worked endlessly throughout the night, by the time they left, it would be smooth sailing for a plan to come together.

(February 10th 1989)

The hallway was packed with students as they shuffled between lunch, the sound of lockers banging and conversation creating a chaotic din. Groups of friends huddled together, comparing notes and sharing gossip, their voices blending into the constant hum of activity. Teachers darted in and out of the classrooms, trying to keep the commotion to a minimum. The air was filled with the scents of fresh-brewed coffee from the teacher's lounge and the sound of students opening and slamming lockers echoed through the halls.

Ninten, unfortunately was dealing with his locker combination, “For fucks sake I just got this thing changed!” He groaned, pulling on the object slightly as he tried to decode the lock.

Hanzo laid across his own locker next to Ninten, “Maybe you’re just doing the wrong numbers? You tend to do that when you’re tired.”

“I’m not tired Hanzo.” Ninten turned to his friend, ironically he had some eyebags forming a little underneath his eyes. “It’s been doing this for awhile, I had to change it last semester.”

Judy had walked towards Hanzo and Ninten, “Hiya Hanz!” Hanzo gave a nod back to Judy as she looked at Ninten, when she noticed his locker wasn’t opening she slammed the side of her fist onto the locker and with a sharp ‘bop!’ it popped right open for Ninten.

Ninten paused, his eyes landed on Judy’s face, his expression flustered. “Oh thanks Judy.” He chuckled, a sheepish expression spreads on his face.

“No problem Kenny, Sharron’s been having the same problem with her locker. We figured it out once Sharron gave it a moderate kick.” Judy smiled back at her boyfriend, kissing his cheek, “How was last night rehearsing?”

“Horrible. Can’t believe I decided to take debate class, I should've done art.” Ninten scowled, “You make it sound fun.”

“Ugh! No, I hate that shit.” Judy sticks out her tongue, “All that paint splattering and shit, ruins such cute clothing! Plus the stains are so hard to get rid off on your hands! You smell like charcoal for the day with blackened hands!”

“Easy for you to say, try having a debate and being on the losing team that doesn’t even have their debate tactics memorized!” Ninten smacked his lips together. “I swear if I fail this because of my group I’m swinging fists.”

“You ain’t gonna do shit Ninten.” Hanzo shot back with a cruel smirk as he strolled past the couple. 

Ninten narrowed his eyes at him, “Don’t test me, I’m running on 5 hours of sleep nerd—“ 

Ninten was shortly interrupted by the loud crackling of a nearby device that echoed in the halls. The students and teachers quieted down and cringed at the sound. The loud, familiar voice of the vice Principal Campbell came crackling through the intercom. 

"Good afternoon, students and staff," She began, his voice cherry yet authoritative. "Sorry for the late inconvenience! I have a few announcements to make!”

The students groaned in collective annoyance, most of them only half-listening to the vice principal's announcements. Some continued their conversations, while others exchanged knowing looks and rolled their eyes in boredom.

“Oh joy, our beloved vice principal is chatting to us once more.” Hanzo groaned, tapping his watch as he glanced at Judy, “Think it’ll be about the parking again behind the school?”

“No doubt.” Judy grumbled, placing her hands behind her back. The three of them began to make their way to the cafeteria.

Vice Principal Campbell then went on to list off some of the usual items, such as upcoming events, sports matches, and club meetings. But the final announcement was what caught everyone's attention. "And lastly," She said, her tone taking on a more exciting note, "The results of the Prom nominations have been totaled!”

The hallway erupted into a chorus of excited whispers and chatter, students chattering amongst themselves about who they thought had a chance of winning. It was clear that the anticipation was growing as everyone waited to hear the results.

Ninten just sighs in frustration and slight strain, “Here we go again.”

The principal waited for the noise to die down before continuing. "For our Padina High prom princes, the nominees that recite the most votes are..."

“Jhonny Jenkins!” A ripple of excitement went through the cafeteria as some of the students let out a few shouts and applause while the football team hollered and cheered while picking their quarterback player Jhonny. Sadie sat right next to him clapping away with a hidden disinterested view hidden behind a forced grin.

“Theo North!” A couple of claps and hollering came from one table near the football team’s table. It was Padina High’s well played baseball team, as Theo pumped his fist in the air, “Alright!”

“And for the final candidate…” A hushed expectancy fell over the hallway as the students leaned in, waiting to hear the results. The vice principal paused for a moment and then announced, "Kendrick Grey! Congratulations boys!"

Ninten froze in the lunch line as he heard his name, his REAL name. “Wait, what the fuck?” He whispered, more to himself than he realized.

There was a softer round of applause and some whistles from the students, but it was some of the girls that were the most vocal, screaming loud in different parts of the cafeteria. 

Judy was the most enthusiastic, “OMG! NINTEN YOU’RE IN! YOU’RE IN!” She hugged her boyfriend, nearly lifting him up from the ground as Ninten yelped like a puppy.

“Judy! JUDY! Let me down! You’re gonna drop me!” He said, his face flustered as he noticed he was the center of attention.

Judy giggled as she placed her boyfriend down on the ground, “I’m sorry, I’m just—I’m so happy for you! You get to experience running for prom king!”

Hanzo nodded, his excitement also rising from his nonchalant state. “Yeah! Honestly I thought nobody would pick you, but damn maybe that hero status you have is actually benefiting you now!” He joked, patting Ninten’s back, “Congrats dude!”

Most of the guys were sadly disappointed in not getting in, mainly Lance, who was captain of the soccer team, “OH COME ON! I WASN’T EVEN MENTIONED?!”

“Oh shaddup Lance! Who’d even vote for you!” One student shouted out. 

Lance quickly pointed a menacing finger towards them, “Quiet you!”

Ninten, still stunned by the announcement, felt a sense of dread creeping into his skin. “That’s great…I guess. I feel kinda honored about it.”

“Kinda?!” Hanzo scoffed playfully, “You should be hella radical! Bitchin’ even!”

“It’s fantabulous!” Judy squeaked, flapping her hands around.

“AHEM!” The vice principal waited for the applause and excitement to die down again before continuing. "As I was saying! For Padina High’s prom princesses," Campbell said, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation, "The nominees receiving the most votes are..."

The tension was palpable now, and every student in the hall leaned in closer, holding their breath in anticipation. 

“Sadie Carlson!” The cheerleading squad and football team led the applause for Sadie, while most of the other students joined in reluctantly. 

It was clear that the other students were hesitant to show their support for Sadie, this reaction only served to make Sadie's smirk grow even more wicked as Jhonny wrapped his arm around Sadie and kissed the top of her temple, “That’s my girl!”

“Thanks J-Bear.” Sadie cooed softly, feigning a genuine soft tone as she hid her disinterest.

“Hannah McCoy!” Hannah's nomination received a noticeably smaller amount of applause, with only the chess club and her small friend group showing their support. The rest of the student body remained largely indifferent, with a few whispers and murmurs of surprise mixed in with the scattered applause.

“YES! YES!” Hannah squealed. She was jumping around like a child in a candy store, “I GOT IN! I'M GOING TO BE PROM QUEEN!” 

“SHUT UP HANNAH!” Another student yelled out, immediately Hannah frowned and sat back at her table dejected.

Hanzo raised a brow, “She got in? Who would vote for her scamming ass?” 

“Dunno, but good for her I guess?” Ninten gave a low scoff, knowing the not-so-pleasant things Hannah has done to other students to kiss ass to her teacher’s.

“And lastly our last nomination is…” Once again, the hallway fell silent as the students waited with bated breath to hear the name of the last nominated girl. 

Hanzo elbows Ninten’s arm slightly, “Imagine if it’s Judy.”

“Oh god—that’d be a nightmare. I don’t want her to get hurt by Sadie anymore.” Ninten grumbled, turning his head back at Judy, who was looking at the intercom.

Campbell then announces the name, “Tanya Hayes!”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Sadie screeched out, slamming her hands on the football team’s table as she stared violently back at where her cheer tablemates were.

The cafeteria fell into an almost stunned silence as Tanya's name was announced, the only sound being the occasional gasp or muttered exclamation. Even the cheer team, who Tanya was often seen with, turned to look at her with a mixture of shock and concern. Simply flabbergasted even.

Tanya, for her part, simply sat there, her eyes wide and a slow soft twinkle of a smile was spreading across her face. “Oh…wow.” Tanya replied, her voice soft as a feather in awe.

Ninten and Hanzo stared at Tanya in bewilderment and pity, with Hanzo’s lunch tray slipping from his grasp and slamming to the floor in dismay. “Oh…nooo…” Hanzo muttered, his eyes held a sense of uneasiness.

Judy blinked, gazing at the silent cafeteria. She was confused, why was everyone so shocked into silence? Quickly, Douglas and Yoshi approached her, with Yoshi touching her shoulder, “Uh hey—“

Judy flinched once her shoulder was touched, immediately slapped the girl’s hand away angrily, but when she saw it was just Yoshi she cringed slightly but took a deep breath for the conversation. “Y-Yeah?” She says, darting her eyes back to Douglas and Yoshi.

Yoshi rubbed her hand slightly, slightly offended but she kept that to herself. “Do you know why everyone else is acting like statues right now?”

“Yes. This is quite interesting indeed.” Douglas tapped on his watch.

Judy shook her head, “No. I haven’t really gotten a clue really—“

Hanzo rushed to Judy’s side, grabbing her shoulders. “It’s usually one cheerleader running for prom queen or even in the prom princess nomination. It’s always been like that!” Hanzo hissed in a calm tone, but his expression said otherwise, “But now that there’s two of them running…”

“That’s just a catfight waiting to happen. Again.” Ninten finished, glaring at the cheer squad table in distaste, knowing what was going to go down soon enough.

The vice principal's voice echoed through the hallway one final time. "Congratulations to the nominees, and good luck on the upcoming Prom race! The ballots will be up on Friday! Good luck with the poster and advertising ladies and gentlemen!" She said, finally signing off. 

It was still silent in the cafeteria, it was quiet enough to drop a pin and it would be heard for miles.

Finally, Sadie rose up from the football team’s table. Jhonny was just as hasty to calm his she-demon’s temper, “No, Sadie wait—“

“Not. Now. Jhonny.” Sadie sneered, not even gazing or taking a gaze at him. She clapped her hands in a certain short rhythm, with that the cheer squad recognized the rhythm as fast as a speeding bullet, because Toree shot up from her seat not a second after and screamed,

“CHEER MEETING!”

One by one, most of the cheer squad left their table. Tanya was the last one standing as she walked to her impending doom, but she turned her head back to see Judy still at the lunch line. She gave Judy a kind, sweet yet bitter warm smile that only reminded her of a spring flowerbed in the summer heat when she mouthed a “Thank you” and continued to walk away past the cafeteria doors.

When the doors to the cafeteria shut the students began to chatter once again, their excitement and anticipation for Prom Night now amplified by the announced nominations.

“What was that about?” Yoshi asked Ninten again, crossing her arms.

Ninten rolled his eyes in frustration as Hanzo managed to regain his composure and explain. “You see, it’s a strict rule within every sports team here that two people from the same team can’t compete for prom king OR queen!” Hanzo revealed. Digging into his backpack, he pulled out a notebook that was titled with a paper stuck onto the notebook’s cover with tape; “How to survive Highschool, Padina High edition!” 

Hanzo then flipped to a page that was numbered; page 235, and handed it to Yoshi. Judy and Douglas slowly inched their way next to Yoshi as the two read. 

“This 230 to 240 section is the Prom section. It clearly states in 235, ‘No sports teammates OR club mates should EVER compete for the Prom King/Queen title against each other! Alas, you’re ready to taste the pain of sweat, betrayal, blood and tears!’ It’s wicked bad dude!” Hanzo took the book back from Yoshi as he placed it back into his bag, “Like this is no joke! It’s bad news for the CHEER team, especially since Sadie’s in charge!”

“I think you Americans care too much about popularity and crap.” Yoshi crossed her arms once more again, “Who cares if there’s two nominees from the same club or sport, what’s the difference? It’s not a big deal.”

“Not a big deal?” Hanzo gasped, sounding even offended at the notion, “It’s a HUGE deal!”

“Prom can break friendships.” Ninten said solemnly, he glared at his food at the table they sat in, “Seen it before with the baseball team before I quit after spring, sophomore year.” 

He pressed both index fingers together, “It was these two senior guys on the team! Can’t remember one of their names but I know one of their names was Vinny. They were really good friends, hell they were chump buddies! Birds of a feather! Brother from another mother!” Then he pulled his fingers apart, “Then that relationship went to shit once they both were nominated for prom king. The whole thing was a mess and cost us at LEAST three to four games! By the time we lost our fifth game, the coach bit their asses so hard that they nearly lost their position on the team.”

“Wait…I thought you were captain of the baseball team? But you quit when you were a sophomore?” Judy raised the question as she tilted her head in confusion.

Ninten gave a bitter snort, his expression melancholy and apathetic, “How’d you think I became that?”

Yoshi widens her eyes, “You mean—“

Ninten solemnly nodded his head slowly, “Yeah. One of them got kicked off the team after a really bad fight with Vinny that landed Vinny in the hospital with a concussion, then the guy lost his position in the race due to it. After prom we never saw them again, mainly because after Vinny left the hospital, it wasn’t two days later that Vinny just gave me his varsity jacket and said I was captain now.”

Judy was silent with slight discomfort as she looked down at her hands. It was like she was contemplating her choices. Douglas hummed, his lips pressed into a thin line, “That’s rather…unfortunate.”

“Pfft, it was more than unfortunate. It was uncomfortable.” Ninten quipped with distaste, “Nearly most of us were sophomores or freshmen. The two juniors who USED to be there had to leave due to grades slipping or sickness. I was the only one the couch could depend on but I…I just…” Ninten couldn’t finish what he wanted to say, because he only scowled at his food.

A tough silence passed the ground until Yoshi piped up, “Welp this has been rather fun but uh…we gotta get back to our table—“

“He literally tried to tell you what happened and this is how you leave a conversation?” Judy snapped at Yoshi. Yoshi gave a slightly uncomfortable look while Douglas gave Judy a stare from his goggles, she stared back at him with the same sternness before turning to Ninten, “Fine. Have fun.” She muttered, sitting next to Ninten as she placed her head on his shoulder.

With Douglas and Yoshi walking away, it left Hanzo and the couple by themselves.

“So—we're gonna try and visit Chuck today after school?” Hanzo asked, trying to lighten the conversation.

“Oh yeah I was wondering why it’s more peaceful than usual.” Judy snickered, earning a giggle from Hanzo as well.

“Yeahhhh, he just skipped school. However, now he’s gonna wanna know about this. Who knows, maybe he’ll have ideas on how I can win this stupid race.” Ninten murmured, picking at his food as Judy stared back at the baseball team’s table.

Tanya was thrown against the side of the bleachers as she gasped in pain, holding the side of her head, “God! That hurt…”

“GOOD! Cause what the actual FUCK are you doing?!” Sadie pulled on Tanya’s hair, her teeth showing. “Are you actually trying to fuck me over here Hayes?! Are you TRYING to ruin my life?!”

“I’m not trying to ruin your life!” Tanya scoffed, pushing Sadie off her. She wiped her mouth, some blood stained a bit on her hand.

“Seems like it. You know what happens when two of the same people fight for the crown Tanya.” Toree blinked softly, stepping down from the bleachers.

“I’m not out to screw you over here Sadie.” Tanya turned to Sadie, “Some people must’ve just nominated me! I don’t know who—“

“What fucking loser would nominate you?!” Sadie snapped angrily.

“Maybe someone with a fucking brain!” Tanya shot back, standing up in front of Sadie as both snapped and barked at each other with insults.

Toree quickly put herself in between the two, “Enough already! We can’t let this get in the way of competition season Sadie! Some of us actually care about cheer!”

Sadie backed off slightly, her heels clacked onto the floor. Tanya did the same, her own sneakers squeaking slightly on the bleachers. The two girls faced off, their eyes locked in a silent standoff. Neither spoke, but the anger and frustration radiating from both of them was palpable in the air. 

The cheer team could feel the undercurrent of hurt and betrayal, though nobody would be the first to acknowledge it. The silence was heavy, almost suffocating, but neither girl was willing to relent or break away first.

Toree just sighed before she pointed to Sadie, “Forget this, focus on the prom situation. You’ve got Hannah to compete with.”

Nicole added shortly afterwards, “Right! Hannah’s definitely gonna bribe others with answer sheets to vote for her!” She passed Sadie her makeup bag.

“Ugh, you’re right.” Sadie grumbled, crossing her arms. Hannah was cowardly, but she wasn’t stupid. If Sadie doesn’t put a leash on that girl she might get upvoted.

She turned to Tanya again, pointing at her menacingly, “Stay out of my fucking way of this race. Don’t try me.”

Sadie quickly stormed off with Toree hot on her trail. The other cheerleaders slowly began to pack up and make their way off the bleachers, their mumbling fading as they headed back towards the school building. 

Soon, only Tanya remained, sitting alone and contemplative, the silence of the empty bleachers almost deafening. She had her arms crossed over her chest, her face set in a scowl, “Whatever. That bitch better watch her back, cause she won’t have shit to bully me with by the time I’m done with her ass.” She dug into her backpack, revealing a pack of cigarettes.

If Judy stayed true to her word, Tanya might just have her big bang by the end of her senior year.

Chapter Text

(Cover by C-Soda) 

Ah yes, the Milk Bar. The most popular place for teens and kids alike, it was a place of great memories for Judy.

The small but cozy small shop was very warm to her, with the red and white checkerboard floor and vintage metal counters adding to that coziness. The walls were adorned with old-fashioned memorabilia, from faded signs advertising "malteds" to neon lights spelling out "milkshakes." The scent of sugary concoctions filled the air, making one's mouth water with anticipation. In the corner, a retro jukebox played classic tunes, their melodies echoing through the cheerful space.

“Wait? So you’re helping WHO?” Sharron raised a brow, confusion and frustration was written all over her face.

Judy took a deep breath, her fingers fidgeting un concerningly with her shirt fabric. "Look, I know you're not exactly fond of the cheerleaders, but I've decided to help Tanya this time around."

Sharron raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical and filled with hurt. "Why?" She asked, her tone cautious. "What possible good reason could there be for helping her? For helping any of them?! You know what they’ve done to me!"

Judy sighed, knowing she had to explain herself if she wanted Sharron’s support. "It's like this," She began, choosing her words carefully, "Tanya's in the cheer squad, right? So if I help her win prom, she’s gonna give me gossip about the whole student body in this school. I’ve been wanting to get dirt on Sadie for awhile, and I’m gonna hurt where it inconveniences her the most.”

Sharron narrowed her eyes, her suspicion not fully abated by Sarah's reasoning, but she couldn't deny the appeal of having access to such juicy details. She raised an eyebrow. "And why do you think this is worth it?" She asked, still wary of the other implications of Judy’s little gossip.

Judy gave a firm smile, “Because Toree and Jhonny are the targets. I’ll ruin the relationships that Sadie uses to her advantage. Toree is so she doesn’t have her right hand woman anymore, getting her paranoid, and two…”

“…getting Jhonny to distance from Sadie and using him to lower her reputation?” Sharron gasped softly, but Judy clapped her hands in delight.

“Even better! Because of the whole cheating rumor I’ve heard from Ninten, this could break Jhonny!” Judy added, wiping her mouth from the milkshake she drank. “He’s already stressed enough as it is with the pep rallies, and the situation with prom, and he’s also been wondering why Sadie’s been distant lately! If we get hard evidence of Sadie being a cheater, and Tanya shows him, he may just blow up!”

Sharron seemed impressed, a sly smile crossing her face. "So you’re taking down three birds with one stone," She said, her tone approving. "You’re using Tanya to your advantage, then making Jhonny get too sad to run the prom king race so your boyfriend can have a bigger chance of winning, and we end up ruining Sadie’s relationship?! Ugh! Judy, you’re so bad!” 

Judy flapped her hand at Sadie, “Ah! No you are!”

Sharron dug into her backpack, revealing her journal. "But we need to make sure we have solid proof that Sadie's been cheating. Otherwise, everyone will just think Tanya's lying for her own gain."

Judy nodded, glad to have Jenny on her side. "I thought the same thing," She said. "That’s why I have someone on the inside.”

The soft tinkle of the Milk Bar’s doorbell had alerted Sharron and Judy, both of their attention now fell on the new girl who entered the shop, Tanya. 

Tanya walked in, her figure hunched slightly and out of her cheer uniform. She was wearing nothing but a pink sweater with grey sweatpants, her eyes were scanning the room until they landed on Judy and Shardon. She made her way quietly over to the table, her shoes squeaking slightly on the checkered floor.

"Uh hello." She greeted bashfully, sliding into the booth opposite from them. "I assume this is Sharron?"

Judy nodded in agreement, “Yep! This is Sharron! She’s gonna help us with our little Sadie problem. We were just talking about the cheating part.”

Tanya let out a soft sigh, her bag resting against her. “I’ve been meaning to tell Jhonny about Sadie’s promiscuous lying but…”  She hummed, her fingers against her lips, “I didn’t know where to start or how to not make it seem like I said it to him.”

“Well who else knows?” Sharron raised a brow.

Tanya sat up straight, “You'd be surprised, but the main person who knows EVERYTHING is Toree, she’s just been on Sadie’s side with this whole cheating business going on behind Jhonny’s back.”

“Exactly, that’s why our plan is to first gather evidence of Sadie’s disloyalty. Then when Sadie’s cheating drama spreads to school, we make a bunch of more rumors about her and Hannah, which would damage their votes.” Judy pressed her fingers together, “Right now, we need one of two things before we tell Jhonny the truth. Pictures, and physical proof.”

Tanya clasped her hands together politely, she was already prepared. “Yes! In fact I have some damning evidence right now actually.” Digging into her tote bag, Tanya struggled to find the piece of evidence until she smiled and said, “Found it!”

She pulled out the article of clothing, it was a dark army green t-shirt with a decal print of a realistic image of a dinosaur, mainly a T-Rex alone in the shirt’s design.

“Woah? Who’s…is that?” Sharron asked, her curiosity was piqued.

“Yeah, it looks…way too nerdy to be Jhonny’s.” Judy added. She could smell a certain aroma from it, her nose crinkled in response, “Also smells like heavy old textbooks and coffee cake.”

“Oh this? This is Daniel’s shirt!” Tanya announced. Judy let out a soft, “ah alright” in response, but Sharron’s reaction was far more volatile.

“WHAT?!” She yelled out in surprise and annoyance. The girl was promptly hushed by nearby patrons and her friends just now and she recovered from her outburst, softly whispering, “What the hell do you mean that’s Daniel’s? She’s cheating on Jhonny with Boyd of all people?”

Tanya nodded her head in disappointment as well, “Yes. I was rather befuddled when Sadie told the rest of the squad that it was Daniel. Not that anything is wrong with him, but I didn’t expect him of all people to date Sadie.”

Sharron leaned back against the booth seats. “I never thought Daniel of all people would be ‘Mr. Steal Your Girl’, I mean, have you SEEN him?” She chuckled a little, “Talk about basement dwellers.”

“Well, I can see why. Truth be told, she and Jhonny don’t have a lot of things in common. She’s rather nasty, and Jhonny’s a golden boy. He can’t do wrong even if he was asked to, and Sadie…”

“Sadie? Sadie!” 

Sadie lifted her head from the poster in front of her. Her mind had wandered off as she stared up at her friend, “What is it Toree?”

“How’s this look?” Toree pushed a roll of a poster to her rich friend, who looked like she had been up all night. 

Sadie took the poster without a word, glancing at the picture in front of her.

Sadie and Daniel, along with Toree, had piled into the back room of a copy shop, surrounded by stacks of colorful flyers, glitter paper, and heaps of miscellaneous craft supplies. The room was a mess, but the trio was in the zone, or at least Toree and Daniel were.

Their fingers covered in glue and sparkles as they worked on Sadie's prom queen campaign fliers. “Ugh i'm drenched in this glitter shit!” Toree scoffed loudly, wiping her hands on her headscarf. Her cheekbones had spots of glitter and glam like decorations, her shirt had become a bit sullied with marks of twinkle, “This is like sooo gonna ruin in the wash!”

“You’ll be fine, at least it’s see-through glitter.” Daniel comments, his voice soft while he rolled his aching shimmering wrist, “Surprised you let Toree draw all the drawings for you.”

“Because she’s a great artist, she’s the only person who I can trust to draw me!” She retorted back.

Toree frowned, her hands touched one of the papers. “It’s alright, ain’t anything special. Pass me that red glitter, Daniel," Toree instructed eagerly, her hand reaching out impatiently. "I need to make the heart on this flyer extra sparkly."

Daniel, a bit reluctantly, handed Toree the red glitter. "You know," He said, his tone a bit deadpanned, "This isn't exactly the most glamorous way to spend a Saturday night."

Toree, who was carefully applying rhinestones to another flier, looked up and chimed in. "Well tough shit, you want a medal or something?" She asked with a scowl. "You heard what her mom said, Daniel.”

Sadie’s face grew into a grimace with her hands on her lap. Her mother, Sadie sighed as she thought about the woman, who had always been so insistent on helping them and guiding their every move. On the outside, she was the epitome of a loving and giving mother to the public eye, always doing everything she could to make sure Sadie had every opportunity in life. 

Unfortunately, beneath that façade—Sadie knew—was a selfish, narcissistic woman bent on living her own life through her favorite daughter. They had a lot in common, too many things in common. 

Cheerleading? Her mother was the captain of each cheerleading team she participated in during her younger years.

Modeling? Sadie was a proud 6 years pageant queen, 1st place winner and competitor in all the beauty pageants she went to. Every single year up until she turned 10. The same was said for her mom when she was younger, then it transferred to competing for modeling agencies.

Beauty standards? Well of course! Sadie was born from one of California’s popular models, she had to look like her mother. She just had to, even if it took drastic measures like plastic surgery at a young age. 

Thin as a fiddle? Maybe so, but Sadie wasn’t comfortable in her own clothing anymore. Normal medium sized clothing was so baggy on her nowadays. Jhonny had mentioned that she was like a little snowflake one time, even if it was a comment to cheer her up, she felt evermore uncomfortable in her skin than before.

Screaming? Well no, contrary to what others think, Sadie didn’t like to scream. Her anger was like a landmine waiting to blow up constantly, waiting for someone to try and uphold her ruling as the most popular girl in Padina High. It was exhausting, and everything she did would go back to her mother. In fact, this morning had her going back and forth in a screaming match with her mom. She hated it, she hated screaming at her mom early in the morning. 

Where she’d get nearly hit with a leftover wine bottle for saying that she wanted her hair in a different style for prom. 

“Why can’t I wear it—mom this looks pretty!” 

The memory of her shouting stained her mind, her mother’s response was even more painful to remember.

“You wanna go out looking like that?! Like ketchup and mustard had a failure child?! For god’s sake—I didn’t raise you to be a hot mess!”

“It’s better than the flimsy showy dress you tried to buy me! I don’t want people to see my ribs! Not everyone is comfortable showing their ribs mom!”

Sadie wasn’t as proud of her choice of words now that she looks back at the argument. Maybe her mom did have a right to throw her wine glass at her. She wished her mother didn’t give a damn about this, she didn’t give a damn about her grades but the minute prom is involved she’s sooo supportive all of the sudden. It made Sadie sick in the stomach.

“Sadie?” 

She quickly turned back to Daniel, who was rubbing her back in a calm circular manner. “You’ve been staring for awhile, you alright?” He asked, this time his voice was softer than beforehand.

Sadie blinked a few times before the question finally processed in her brain. Snapping back to reality, she answered quickly, “Y-Yeah! I’m just…thinking about Prom polling.”

“Oh that—pssh!” Toree scoffed, her face concentrating as she carefully cut out a large 'Vote for Sadie!' banner. “You’ve been in the lead for two weeks. You’ve already ahead of the game too with these posters—gimme the hot glue gun.”

“That’s not what I’m worried about—try not to burn yourself.” Sadie handed her the hot glue gun with a furrowed brow. “I’m confused on how Tanya even got voted, plus I’m worried that Jhonny might not win.”

“He’s gonna win, he's the student body president, everyone adores him.” Daniel mused, he then looked up at Sadie from his glitter montage, “Are you worried because of Grey?”

“Him too. He’s a hero to the town, I feel like that’s gonna be hard to compete with.”

“Then why don’t we sling a little mud. Start a rumor or two?” Toree suggested, winking at Sadie to get to the point.

“Jhonny wants a good clean race though.” Sadie rubbed her chin, but a crooked cruel grin spread from ear to ear, “But I’m sure he can make an exception if it’s for his own good.”

Judy cleared her throat, bringing the attention back on the topic, “Okay. You have Daniel’s shirt, that’s a first, but we might need pictures to pull this off for real.”

“Which is why I was gonna suggest that Sharron could try to spy on them.” Tanya added, her gaze fell on Sharron, “You take photography, right? You could try to take a picture of Sadie and Daniel together.”

Sharron continues Tanya’s thoughts, “And then if I take a picture of Toree and Jhonny talking, we can frame her!”

Tanya clapped her hands together, “Yes! That’s perfect!” However her clapping stopped as she faced Judy, “But what about Hannah?”

“Oh, Hannah? I can get rid of her easily.” Judy waved her hand away, dismissing the smart girl. “She’s selling cheat sheets that can get her cast out of the race already, I just wanna get her kicked out later on so they can’t find or shove in a replacement third runner up near the end.”

“Okay then, all in all for the framing plan?” Sharron asked. Tanya and Judy gave a firm nod of agreement as Sharron gave a little mischievous grin, “Well then, I think it’s time to jet this place and be on our way ladies.” 

Judy sighed softly as the three of them rose out of their seats. The sound of footsteps echoed through the lot as the group went their separate ways. The silence that followed was heavy, yet it would’ve been almost oppressive save for the cars that drove past the shop. Judy hummed a soft tune from her lips as she began to skip her way back to her car.  Her plan was slowly coming together. 

"It's just too easy" thought Judy, her mind filled with malicious intent. "Couples just trust each other so blindly, so naively. All it takes is fake evidence to sow the seeds of doubt, to feed the embers of suspicion.” She didn’t get what love truly was. Never in her life did she truly feel love until she met Ninten. Her previous ‘relationships’ all ended the same, with one of them dying. 

“And then, when they watch their relationship burn and crumble before their very eyes, they just act upon emotion. It’s just like…” Judy stopped her skipping slightly, her mind going into overdrive as she realized her own plight. “Am I like that with Ninten?! Do I really put my emotions first before logic?” She asked herself, had she really been so desensitized to everything around her?

Podunk citizens don’t fall into logic well enough, if the situation calls for it, then they’ll use their emotions to carry out their work, their objectives. There were many times the citizens and students themselves fell into fear and anger, then again, she was one of those citizens. She was among the many people who’d throw all logic aside for her emotions, her pathos. There had been many instances where this was proven; during Halloween, the fight between her and Sadie, the Christmas party, so many times had she forgotten all she knew about keeping calm.

It was hard enough to keep cool under pressure, she was a delicate girl, like how all of god’s children should be. Was it really her fault?

“Let’s not dwell about this now Judy.” She mumbled underneath her breath. It was an ode to her morals, a saying she kept from time to time to keep her own morals straight. “I can’t blame myself. I’m only just fitting in, that’s my job. Just a couple more weeks and we can be done with this nonsense of a town.”

After a 15 minute walk across the town, Judy managed to find Patches parked next to the sidewalk in a line of cars, with her fingertips grazing the hood of the car. When she pulled her fingers away from the green Cadillac, she noticed the slight dust that was accumulating on the hood. Judy sighed softly at the sight and her gaze fell upon Patches’s headlights, “Oh Patches, I’m sorry. I've just been so busy with maintaining the campaign I haven’t had a lick of time to pay attention to you. Don’t you worry your pretty little head, we’ll be out of this town in no time.”

She had already begun construction for the road to Ninten’s success in hand; now she just needed to give it time to grow.

Having to frame someone for breaking up a relationship seemed easier said than done, and Tanya’s heart was about to explode out of her chest. Her and Jhonny strolled through the zoo, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the diverse array of animals on display. They stopped at each enclosure, admiring the lions lounging in the sun, the giraffes towering over the crowd, and the playful monkeys swinging from tree to tree. 

“I never knew you liked the Cream Puff Zoo Tanya!” Jhonny spoke up, his hands were in his pockets as the two walked along pathways in the park.

“A-Ah? Really? It’s a nice pass time for me.” Tanya lied, using that excuse to look away from Jhonny to stare at some elephants.

As they walked, they chatted animatedly about their favorite animals. Jhonny tried to make jokes about the ones he found less impressive, only for them to fall flat due to Tanya’s mind running 10 mph. 

“This is a good spot to tell him, right?” Tanya thought, her eyes focused on her hand gripping her poor skirt as she pursed her lips. The zoo was a fun and casual spot for hangouts or dates, it allowed people to banter and gaze upon other species without any pressure of being in danger. “H-He wouldn’t mind me telling him this now? Right?!” 

“Hey! Let’s go sit near the penguin exhibit! I’ve heard from Ninten they added some new features!” Jhonny points to the penguin enclosure, which was held in the inside of a huge building. 

Tanga just stuttered, not even getting to have a say before Jhonny dragged her into the exhibit.

The penguin exhibit was a large, glass-enclosed area that allowed visitors to get up close and personal with the waddling creatures. The floor was covered in cool, blue tiles that had been strategically placed to mimic the appearance of an icy tundra. 

The penguins themselves were a vibrant mix of black and white feathers, their chubby bodies waddling around in quick, awkward movements. 

They splashed in the artificial pool of water, swimming and paddling with a grace that belied their clumsy on-land demeanor.

Tanya sat on a bench in front of the exhibit, with Jhonny’s face being pressed against the glass in awe. He was such a way with animals, as he always liked getting to pet or even hold exotic animals, like back in elementary where he got to hold a huge yellow snake for the first time. 

She was in his class at the time, and boy did she have a small school girl crush on him at the time, but she never made it far. It was always her own cowardice that undermined her ability to confess to him, to try and at least be friends with him. It would’ve been such smooth sailing, until a certain Carlson moved into the picture. 

It was almost immediate too, their mother’s got along quickly, and soon Sadie and Jhonny were the talk of the school. Hell, they were definitely the talk of the town. It was a lonely cruel four years of Tanya self-deprecating herself, it did not help that her popularity was as good as none. Without her cheer title, she was nothing, and because of that, Jhonny was just out of reach from her.

So this brings her back to reality. Her hands trembled as she fiddled with the hem of her shirt. Her mind was a whirlwind of anxiety and fear, and it was all she could do to keep up a brave face. 

Jhonny was gazing at the penguins with excitement, oblivious to the inner turmoil inside her head. She knew she had to tell him the devastating truth, but she couldn't seem to find the words. Every time she opened her mouth to speak, the words died on her tongue, leaving her stuck in a state of anxious paralysis.

Apparently it didn’t take a genius to find out something was wrong, because during Tanya’s entire battle in her mind, Jhonny noticed Tanya’s nervous behavior had put a hand on her shoulder, concern etched on his face. "Hey, are you okay?" He asked, his voice gentle. "You've been acting weird since we got here."

"T-There's something I-I have to tell you!” Tanya squeaked out, her voice trembling.

Jhonny looked at her, his eyes curious. "What is it, Tanya?" He asked gently, his concern evident in his voice. 

Tanya looked up at him. Her eyes were wide and panicked, but she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "I…I have something to tell you," She began, her voice barely above a whisper, “I-It’s about…Sadie.” 

“Sadie?” Jhonny finally took a seat on the bench next to Tanya, now interested.

Tanya’s heart nearly skipped two beats as she realized how close he was to her. She shook away the butterflies and stammered, "I...I don't know how to tell you this Jhonny..."

His brow furrowed in concern. "What is it? Oh god—did she get hurt?!" He asked, his voice carried a hint of anxiety and fear. 

Tanya’s heart felt like it was gut punches. His girlfriend is possibly somewhere making googly eyes to another man, and he’s over here worried she had gotten hurt! It just…wasn’t fair for Jhonny.

Tanya bit her lip, her heart racing as she prepared to tell Jhonny the news. She took a deep breath, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. "Jhonny," She said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, “Your girlfriend…she’s been…Sadie’s been cheating on you!” She blurted out, the whole truth poured out like a hose rather than a cup of tea. Nice one Tanya.

Jhonny froze, his expression a mixture of disbelief. He stared at Tanya for a moment, his mind struggling to process her words.

"What...what do you mean 'cheating'?" He managed to say after a few seconds of silence, his voice strangled.

"I mean she's been seeing someone else. Another guy," Tanya said bluntly, forcing herself to meet his gaze. "She's been lying to you and I'm sorry to be the one to tell you."

He sat in stunned silence for a moment, processing Tanya’s response. His mind was a whirlwind of emotions; anger, confusion, and embarrassment, but his most prominent emotion that ran through his head was betrayal.

"I...I can't believe it," Jhonny muttered, shaking his head. "Where did you hear this? How do you know it's true?”

“You like Dinosaurs? Right?” Tanya began, digging into her tote bag.

Jhonny gave her a bewildered glance, then the expression was filled with annoyance and grimace. “Ugh, no. Those things may have lived like animals but they’re vicious creatures that needed to stay dead in order for humanity to thrive.” He felt content with his notion about dinosaurs, but quickly backpedaled once he saw Tanya reaching for something deep in her bag, “ W-Why do you ask?”

“Do you recognize this shirt?” What Tanya pulled out was an article of clothing, a dark army green shirt in her grasp. It had a realistic black T-Rex print on it.

Jhonny frowned, taking the shirt into his hands as his fingertips felt the material of the shirt. “N-No I don’t, it’s a size a bit smaller than be, plus I—“ A faint smell hits his nose as his pupils shrunk. It was the scent of Sadie’s natural perfume, a cherry scent, but what was accompanied by it was the smell of heavy coffee. 

“Y-You smell the additional scent? I mean the cherry is there, but that shirt smells like old books and—“

“A-And a cup of Americano.” Jhonny finish Tanya’s sentence, his eyes brimming with realization and hurt. His face crumpled, his eyes filling with heartbreak and betrayal. The grip on the shirt tightened, his face clearly held the expression of choking back a sob.

Jhonny shook his head slowly, "No...no, it can't be," He muttered, his voice rough, "She wouldn't do that to me. We've been together for so long!…M-Maybe you’re mistaken—“

“I have pictures Jhonny.” Tanya briefly shared the photos of Sadie with the other guy she was cheating on him with, Daniel. 

Jhonny sat in silence, his world crumbling around him. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. His girlfriend, the girl he loved, had been ruining their relationship all this time. Dragging his heart through the dirt like that, he was played like a fool, a pawn even! 

He slumped back on the bench, his head falling into his hands. He felt numb, his mind racing and empty at the same time. 

He couldn't wrap his head around the fact that Sadie, the girl he thought he knew for 4 years of his highschool years, had been lying to him all along. Did she even care about him when they first got together? Was he just used as a popularity model at this point?!

Tanya placed a gentle hand on his back, her touch intended to be reassuring but only made him feel more useless and pitiful. "I'm so sorry," She whispered, a part of her felt excited to comfort the long crush she had, "I know this must be devastating. But you deserve better than someone who would cheat on you."

“You rubbing my back doesn’t help!” Jhonny snapped lightly. His hands ran through his hair as he stuttered, "I-I can't believe she would do this to me, ME out of all people!" He raised his voice and was laced in fury and ridicule. "I thought we were happy! I mean—I just thought I meant something to her!”

Tanya squeezed his shoulder gently. "You do mean something, Jhonny," She knew Jhonny deserved more, he deserved better. "You are worth so much more than she gave you credit for. She's the one who lost out, not you." She was going to give him what he deserves, because she could—no—she was better than Carlson.

In a daze, Jhonny slowly rose from the bench, his movements slow and heavy. He looked at Tanya, his gaze distant and unfocused. "I...I need to go," He muttered, his voice lacking any emotion. “I need t-to calm down, maybe go see m-ma’ o-or something.” 

Tanya grabbed Jhonny’s hand all of a sudden, just like that, her heart was beating at a thousand miles per hour. He gave Tanya a coarsen look, mental agony and a month’s worth of tears threatened to spill out of him.

She slowly began, “Jhonny…please don’t tell Sadie who told you. She’ll ruin me, please?” Tanya begged, her voice was soft like cotton candy as she leaned forward to hold Jhonny’s hand.

Jhonny just gave her a begrudging nod, he looked more distant than beforehand. “Y-Yeah.” He said, rubbing his shoulder before he turned his head away from Tanya, “I won’t tell Sadie. It’ll be between us.”

“Of course Jhonny, thank—“

SLAM

“…you.” She looked around, realizing he was gone. It wasn't until a few seconds later that Tanya realized that Jhonny had left without saying goodbye or even acknowledging her. 

She felt a pang of disappointment that he hadn't gotten to say goodbye. He always says goodbye, had she pushed him to the point of ruining? She felt her anxiety rising and fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, her mind spinning with worst-case scenarios. 

 What if he did something drastic to Carlson and caught himself a one-way ticket to jail? Maybe it was a bad idea to tell him the truth?

Maybe a call was in order, a call to her dealer.

————————-

The sun was beginning to set, casting the world in a soft, golden hue, but the beauty of it was lost to Judy. 

Her shoulders slumped as she trudged slowly down the street, her head low and her eyes weary from the rest day's events. She hugged herself tightly, her emotions warring inside her chest. All she wanted was to collapse into bed and forget about everything that had happened today.

Which is what Judy would’ve done had she not gotten a call just one minute after her bath.

She sat curled up on her bed, a cozy robe wrapped around her shoulders and a steaming cup of tea resting on the bedside table. She hummed softly to herself as she slowly and meticulously wrote in her diary, the pen scratching softly against the paper as it traced the pencil she wrote from before. She had hoped that Ninten and her were still on for their daily ‘lovers call time’, a little routine call they’ve started to do ever since the beginning of the year. 

Speaking of the phone, the shrill ring of the phone broke through the peaceful silence, causing Judy to get startled and quickly set down her pen. With a sigh, she got up and walked over to the dresser where the phone sat, her robe trailing behind her.

Her fingers wrapped around the blue receiver, pulling it off the rest of the phone and holding it to her ear, “Kenny? You usually don’t call me at this hour?”

“It’s—what?! Nevermind, it’s Tanya.” 

Judy grit her teeth, her grip on the phone tightened but she pinched the bridge of her nose. “What do you want?” She grumbled, massaging her left temple.

Tanya’s voice was lathered in guilt and shame as she murmured, “…T-The deed is done.” 

Judy just stared at the wall, tone holding confusion and annoyance, “What deed?”

Judy could hear the exasperated—and annoyed—gasp and sputtering that came from her mouth. “THE ONE WE AGREED TO ON WEDNESDAY!” When Tanya didn’t hear Judy’s confirmation, she hissed at her phone, “The one about Jhonny—“

“Good. So why are you telling me this?” Judy cut her off strong, raising an eyebrow. She didn’t understand what the fuss was about. “All we need to do is watch and see.”

“That’s the—you don’t even care about his reaction?!” Tanya angrily asked. There was an awful thought in the back of her head that had her thinking Sadie was right about Judy. That she was a no good foul girl in the form of god’s child.

“Tanya, it’s common sense that someone is mad at getting cheated on.” Judy narrows her eyes, she flipped herself over upon her bed whilst still coiling the cord around her finger. 

“Yeah but like what if he doesn't care—or even likes that stuff!”

“Tanya. Be so fucking for real.” Judy sneered, it had seemed like Tanya was out of the loop. “Why are you even asking about this? Why do you care?”

“I-I…I just feel bad! He was so hurt by what I said!” Tanya insisted, waving his hands dismissively

“He’ll get over it—“

“He was having a mental breakdown Judith! You don't just ‘get over it’!” 

“At least 50% of the students in Padina go through mental breakdowns before, after or even during exams. What fuck is your damage about this plan exactly?” Judy asked, her annoyance was showing. It was like listening to Tanya only seems to drain her further. 

Tanya brows furrowed at that, immediately sending a pang of guilt shooting through her. “I’m just…not sure about this. This whole plan, what if it backfires?” 

“It won’t.” Judy hisses, blood boiling over, and she held the receiver tight enough to have her knuckles turn white. “That’s not gonna happen, because YOU aren’t gonna say shit. Is this what this is about? Are you backing out?!”

“N-NO! I’m just worried about how many people are gonna be collateral damage once this situation goes down! Damn! Can I not be at least worried for other people?!” Tanya began to protest, she only really wanted Sadie and Toree to be hurt, to be humiliated, not everything going down with them.

A few seconds of silence passed before Judy let out a disgusted scoff, “…You’re just worried about yourself, don’t even lie like that Tanya.” 

Tanya’s body locks up. Of course Judy would assume that, but Tanya was better than that, “No I wouldn’t, just because I hate Sadie and Toree doesn’t mean I have to stoop to the level of hurting everyone—“

“Tanya, think about it. If the cheer squad gets into drama, they’ll point fingers and the minute you slip up, you will be thrown aside.” Judy’s voice was unnaturally calm, it wasn’t her natural smooth and sweet nature unaware civilians knew. It was making Tanya skin rise with goosebumps of anticipation, of what’s to come.

“Y-Yeah but…but what about Jhonny—“

“I know you have a crush on him.” Judy stated, her voice held no sense of emotion.

Tanya froze, her mind going into overdrive. She was trying to force his shaky voice to cooperate, “H-How’d you…how did you kn—“

“…Don’t worry about it. Because you told Jhonny the truth, this will benefit you later on.” A long few seconds passed as Tanya grappled with the predicament while listening to Judy, “All you need to do is follow my orders and things will go along smoothly. Are we clear?”

Now it was Tanya who was gripping her phone as tight as the invisible noose on her neck. 

“Lemme repeat what I said. Are. We. Clear?” Judy’s detestable attitude was back, and with her diary entry, she closed the booklet and placed it in the drawer. 

Tanya gave a satisfied hum, “Yes, of course. Crystal clear.” She went quiet for a moment— her anxious energy being overtaken by an awful trembling.

“Good! Have a goodnight Tanya.” With that, Judy slammed the receiver right back into its slot on the telephone as she grabbed something underneath her bed, a small chain. 

She placed the small chain over the handles, tightening them together before placing the lock over both of them and snapping it shut. There the diary would stay. Locked up tight so nobody could see it, nobody could see the real her.

She didn’t need the reminder that she wasn’t real. That she was artificial trash of a church girl. 

Soon enough she’ll get her mission over with and leave this town, but why did it feel like something bad was coming? Why did it feel like she was slowly dying, slowly dreading the day she had picked to finish her mission.

While what most girls want is good music, great friends, bright lights, and a late night that day, Judy wanted more. For heaven's bid, she just wants to live! Just to make a living of what her life could be had she not been owned by fate. She just wanted to dance, have the best time of her life before it’s too late, and most importantly—

She just wanted the night to last forever, with a cute boy holding her in her arms. Fortunately for her, she already had that boy. 

Unfortunately for her…he was the target. 

Chapter Text

Cover art by: C-Soda

“Kenny?”

Ninten’s eyes squeezed tightly, his brain had been awakened to the sound of his girlfriend’s voice. Now with his brain taking its time with waking his nerves up, he could finally recognize where they were. The tree that they had been lying under was located in the heart of a park they had chosen over the  many other lush, green gardens located in Podunk.

The trunk of the tree was thick and sturdy, its branches spreading widely to form a canopy of leaves that provided a soft, cool shade on a hot day. The grass around the tree was tall and soft, and the sound of birds chirping and squirrels chittering could be heard in the branches above. The park was filled with happy screams and laughter of children playing at the playground nearby, and the scent of fresh cut grass lingered in the air. 

The jet haired boy groaned as he slowly came out of his unconscious state, his head still groggy and disoriented. He squinted against the brightness of the sunlight seeping through the leaves above them, his head pounding from the remnants of a nasty headache. As he opened his eyes, he noticed the world seemed to be upside down to him. He felt his body was lying on his back, his head comfortably resting on something soft and cushy. He turned his head upwards to look up and see his girlfriend’s face staring back at him, their noses mere inches away from touching. It was then he realized his head was resting comfortably on his girlfriend's soft, plush lap.

Judy, noticing him stirring, softly ran her fingers through his hair, her touch gentle and soothing. “Morning sleepyhead, you had a good nap?” She greeted gently, but her tone was laced with teasing as she adored her boyfriend’s cozy expression.

He let out a breath and closed his eyes again, savoring the feeling of her touch. After a few moments of silence, he reached up and intertwined their fingers, giving her hand a soft squeeze. “Actually, it’s afternoon, beach girl.” He added, his voice was as groggy as he was, but he put the effort of teasing her back. 

“Oh ha ha…” Judy laughed plainly.

“Careful Judith, your sarcasm is showing.” Ninten teased, his hand still playing with hers as Judy puffed her cheeks and turned her head away from him.

“Awh! Whatever!” She scoffed playfully.

Ninten laughed softly before he moved his arms up to help him get off the ground. He groaned as he sat up, his head still throbbing slightly from the recent snooze festivities he had partake in. 

As he rubbed his temples, he felt Judy’s hand on his shoulder, her touch gentle and comforting. "Hey," Judy began, her voice low. "Are you feeling better now?"

He nodded faintly, his eyes drifting up to meet hers. "Yeah, I think so," Ninten replied, his voice still groggy. “Maybe it was a bad idea to drink an ice cream milkshake in a minute”

Judy’s expression warmed as she saw the small smile on his face. "That's common sense Kenny." She said, her hand still resting on his shoulder. "I wanted to ask you something."

"Hhm?" Ninten hummed, reaching out to brush a strand of hair out of his face.

"Have you thought about going to the prom royalty party?" She asked, her own fingers wrapping around some strands of her curly hair as she curled the strands around. “Yknow, the one Jhonny’s having tonight?”

“It’s like—late at night right? I can’t, mom won’t let me go out that late.” Ninten frowned, remembering the fact that the party was today. 

His mother had been lenient over how he spent his time outside over the years, hell she was definitely lenient on how long he and his sisters stayed out, but there was one rule that they always followed. One rule that was so strict that it would send their mother into a tizzy.

No going out past 9 PM.

It was a ground rule that had been implemented in the Grey household for as long as he could remember. He used to hear stories from his grandpa Lionel, who he missed dearly, where he’d remember trying to see grandma Mabel out past 9 PM and would be quickly berated by adults from the windows of their homes at the time. 

Then that same rule was implemented when the young couple moved out from Colombia to America, where the rule was further implemented with Mabel threatening to whoop the two of her kids if she ever saw them outside the house past 9 PM. Needless to say, her children—which was Ninten’s mother and uncle themselves—never went out past nine.

Or well, they didn’t until they were 15 to be exact. 

“Yeah but like, everyone in the prom royalty is coming. Plus, the yearbook committee is coming too, going to the party can boost votes for you!” Judy piped up, she wrapped her arms around his neck behind him, “Plus it’ll be fun!”

Ninten sighed, pushing his hair back with his hand. “I…I don’t know.” He admitted, his tone somewhat uninterested and rather apathetic. "It's just not my thing. You know I don't like parties, and I’m not too obsessed with this whole Prom Royalty BS. It isn't really my scene."

Judy nodded, understanding his perspective, "I get it, but…" 

Ninten shook his head weakly. "Yeah but Judy," He said, leaning back against the tree behind him. "I'm not really feeling up to it." 

"Just give it a chance? Please Kenny?” She said, then her eyes grew big with a sense of urgency and pleading as they were almost showing the eyes to her soul. 

The boyfriend chuckled weakly as he saw his girlfriend's attempt at the puppy-dog eyes. "You're not going to guilt me into going just because you're being cute," he teased gently.

The puppy-dog eyes continued to stare into his soul.

Ninten's resolve weakened as he saw his girlfriend's eyes continue to make his heart melt. He let out a sigh, knowing he couldn't say no to her when she looked at him like that. "Fine," he conceded, his resistance crumbling under her plea. "I'll go to the prom royalty party."

“Yay!”

“But only if you come with me!” Ninten quickly added, pointing towards Judy.

She blinked softly before smiling and waving her hand at him. “Of course! After all, I don’t think you really wanna go with Chuck, right?”

Ninten grumbled softly, already annoyed by the mention of Chuck, “He’d just screw it up for me…”

“Ain’t that the truth.” Judy snickered softly, then she kissed his cheek gently while she finally closed her bible, “C’mon. I’m done with my little bible studies, I’ll drop you back home, and we can meet up back at your house tonight. The party starts at 11 and ends at 1 AM.”

The couple agreed to their plans as they gathered their things and slowly stood up, the crunching of the dry leaves beneath their feet breaking the silence of the area. The date had successfully left a sense of peace and comfort to the both of them, a feeling they’ve well needed through all these preparations for their tests and exams.

Ninten put his hand on the small of Judy’s back as the two navigated their way out of the park and towards the parking lot. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm glow on the pathway and bathing everything in shades of orange and yellows. They walked in comfortable silence, enjoying each other's presence and the beauty of the park as they made the journey back to Judy’s car.

It was late in the night at exactly 10 PM, and the house had a stillness that comes deep within. Carol sat in the living room, her eyes weary and her body beginning to droop with exhaustion. The sound of dishes clattering in the sink came from the kitchen, with the soft glow of the light casting shadows against the wall. Her son, Ninten, worked tirelessly at the task of washing the dishes and tidying up the kitchen. He yawned softly, the late night and the long day finally catching up with him, but he soldiered on, determined to get everything done before he could get ready for the long night ahead.

It wasn’t until he heard the sound of her footsteps soft against the tiled floor that he turned towards his mother. 

Carol shuffled in, her robe was wrapped around her like a comforting embrace, and her face showed signs of exhaustion, with weary eyes and a tired smile. She looked over at her son who was washing the dishes, taking a very loud yawn, “Ninten, I’m gonna head to bed early tonight. That hairspray smell has been messing me up since I got out of that salon.”

Ninten’s back was turned to her, but she heard a quick, “Mhm. Night mom, I’ll take care of finishing up the dishes.” 

Carol couldn't help but feel a rush of affection for him, she padded up towards Ninten and kissed the top of his head. He only gave a weary smile to his mom as Carol whispered a soft, “Night baby.” With that out of the way her cozy soft slipper feet were moving back over to the living room and up the staircase.

Ninten turned his head upward towards the ceiling, hearing his mother go through her nightly regimen before she yawned again, made her way into her bedroom, and closed the door. At that exact moment, he heard a car pulling up and moved quicker towards the kitchen window. It was Judy’s car as she turned off the headlights and waved her arms out from the car.

It was time, he may not get a chance to sneak out any more than later. His mom goes from a heavy sleeper in the first 30 minutes to a light sleeper, he needed to be quick.

With the dishes finished, Ninten took his time getting to his bedroom. He opened his closet and grabbed a couple of articles of clothing, then the teen tiptoed down the hallway, his eyes darting back and forth to make sure no one was stirring. He reached the bathroom and quietly shut the door behind him, letting out a shaky breath as he finally felt safe enough to move a little faster. 

He began to undress, the rustling of his clothes sounding almost deafening in the confined space. He quickly slipped into the clothes he had chosen, making sure they hugged his body comfortably but wasn’t too flashy to be seen in the dark. This process of getting ready also included grabbing his hairbrush from his nightstand to brush through his wolfcut of a hairdo and grabbing some cologne that was a “beloved” last minute Christmas gift from his father. 

Funny, he’d think he’d remembered his son’s favorite scent is sweet scents and not pinecones and moss. Not everyone can be winners unfortunately, because damn well his dad wouldn't win ‘father of the year’ with how he doesn’t even remember his kids' ages.

He exited the bathroom and quietly made his way out of the house, taking a second to steady his nerves, trying to hype himself up to head to this party.

Ninten padded quietly across the hallway, his footsteps barely making a sound against the hardwood floor. His eyes were trained on the floor, careful to avoid any squeaky spots he knew that might alert his family to his late night outing. One of his hands held his black converse as he moved with slow, practiced and deliberate movements, his mind focused on getting out of the house as quickly as he could without making any noise. 

“I swear to god if my socks make me slip…” He thought, his voice ringing in his mind as he continued his way through the upstairs hallway. Once he made it through the end of the left hallway, he was met with his greatest enemy, the stairs. 

“Crap.” He muttered, he knew this would be the hardest part. The stairs were notoriously creaky, and he had to be extra careful to avoid making any noise. The last thing he wanted was to wake anyone up and get in trouble for sneaking out so late.

Ninten held his breath as he crept up to the stairs, his heart pounding nervously in his chest. He gripped the railing tightly, testing each step cautiously before putting his full weight on it, hoping to avoid any creaks or groans that could announce his presence. He stepped down the third to last step, and immediately regretted it as the stairs gave a loud creak. He winced, freezing in place to listen for any movement in the house.

Then all of a sudden, the sound of clinking and clanking near the end of the stairwell. Ninten held his breath, listening closely to the sounds coming from downstairs. He couldn't quite make out what the noise was—was someone still awake? Or was it just the usual house creaks and noises? 

He waited for a few more moments, his body tense with anticipation. When the coast was clear he started heading down the steps again, his heart in his throat as he tried to step lightly, but every step seemed to creak loudly in protest. He paused after each step, straining his ears to listen for any indication that the person in the kitchen had heard, but there was only silence. 

Finally, he made it to the bottom of the stairs unscathed, and let out a long sigh of relief. That’s when he noticed the soft light that appeared near the entrance of the kitchen. You could say curiosity killed the cat, because Ninten was rather interested to see who was up this late getting a late night snack. Slowly he peered his head near the corner of the wall, he saw a blur of honey colored hair and his heart stopped—was that mom?

Then the person’s head pulled from inside the fridge and Ninten’s anxiety dropped as soon as he recognized the young face, “Mimmie!” He hissed softly, his annoyance brightened. It was still visible, even in the dim light.

His little sister Miriam had been caught red-handed rummaging through the fridge compartments. She was around six years old and barely came up to his chest, and at that moment, she looked like a little thief caught in the act. In her mouth were flabs of pepperoni and in her arms was a small bag of them with a whipped cream can and a Cheez-It band box.

He couldn't help but frown softly, the tension from the stairs melting away as he noticed the gremlin pose Mimmie was in when her name was called out. “Dude—“

“Hush! You’re gonna wake up mom!” She harshly whispered towards her brother. Mimmie grabbed her small carton of orange juice before she gently nudged the fridge shut with her foot. “What are you even doing down here? You looked totally dressed out of style.”

“To you maybe, but I’m going out with Judy to a party.” 

“Ooooh, Mr. Night Owl thinks he can stay up until what, 12 AM?” 

“Actually, it’s 1 AM, little miss vamp .” Ninten stomped his way over to the fridge with an annoyed scowl. “Which I would assume you’d be asleep by then?”

“Hah! In your dweeb dreams, I actually stay up way later than that!” Mimmis gave a smug grin that reached to the tips of her cheeks. “Besides, I bet it’s not even a party. You and Judy are heading to the forest to kiss and make babies!”

“Mim—Mom told you to quit saying that!” He kicked Mimmie’s shins quickly, just as he was hearing her suppress a yelp of pain, he pointed his finger up to the staircase, “Now get your oompa-loompa, gremlin ass out of my face before mom hears us and whoops us both!”

Mimmie rolled her eyes at her brother’s orders, “Fine, don’t have to go mental!” She whispered, her voice going in a high pitch at the end to taunt him. She carefully made her way towards upstairs, his footsteps barely making a sound against the hardwood floor of their stairs.

Ninten’s eyes were trained on her for who knows how long before she disappeared upstairs and he heard the sound of a door opening and closing shut. He stepped over to the front door, slipping on his black chuck converse with practiced ease as he tied the laces together in a quick fashion. He settled for the old bunny ear trick as he leaned back and used his legs to stand up. 

“Kay, uhhh—wallet, keys to the house…” Ninten went over his list of things he was bringing, wondering if he’d need to grab a bag or such to carry them unless they were easy carry-ons. Then he remembered one thing he had forgotten, his lucky scarf.

Well—it wasn’t really a scarf, it was a bandanna most people would classify it as, but it didn’t matter to Ninten. He might as well have named the old scruffy thing ‘Scarf’ while he’s at it. “Scarf, where’s…” He dug into the pocket of his jeans, then his coat’s pocket. It wasn’t long before he felt soft lightweight, woven cotton fabric in the right pocket of his coat, “Thank goodness.” He mumbled, his hands pulled the bandanna out before folding it, however, an idea hit his mind as he stared back at the reddish fabric.

Slowly, he placed the material over his knee, wrapping all around before tying it up. It may raise some eyebrows but to Ninten, it was a fashionable choice for his outfit he’s wearing to this party.

KNOCK KNOCK!

Ninten jumped slightly, whirling around to face where the random muffled knocking came from. He noticed in the living room’s window that Judy was there, she waved slightly at him as he strides toward the window and unlocked it before he raised the sill up. 

Their faces met, noses inches away from touching each other. It was then that he noticed Judy’s attire and the scent she gave off as he felt the rush of warmth in his cheeks he occasionally would feel around her. 

Judy wore a tight yet soft colored honey yellow turtleneck that hugged the upper core of her body, revealing most of her toned muscles around her arms. Her jeans were a pair of nice sun-powder blue bell bottoms that also hugged her lower frame quite nicely, in the pants were printed white plumerias that complimented the jeans and Judy’s white fingerless gloves.

Her hair was up in a free fall bun with some strands slightly coming down from it, with that addition came Judy’s makeup, which was more complimentary towards her eyes. A soft cyan blue eyeshadow was paired with a white pearl highlight, it popped with the brownish mascara accompanying it on both eyes as she batted her eyes at her boyfriend. To top it all off she was wearing a nice apple red lipstick that gave her lips a dainty look and the scent he was smelling was a nice floral mango.

She was like a custard pie, served with just a side of sea-salt chocolate and coconut shavings. Sweet to taste and pretty to look at. Or that’s just how Ninten would describe her if she ever turned into a baked dish.

“Helllloooo?” Judy waved her hand at Ninten’s face, gently she used her pointer finger to tap his nose as Ninten snapped back into reality. “There we go—are you just gonna stand there? C’mon!” She pouted, her eyes were as wide as a puppy’s when Ninten gave her a heavy sigh in response.

Ninten’s eyes batted his own eyes at her in a funny manner. “You really are something Judy.” Ninten grinned, his smile infectious as it had Judy grinning back like an idiot. There, she grabbed Ninten’s hands, pulling him out of the window and helping him take a step on the grass before the two ran off towards Patches, giggling like a pair of schoolchildren as they continued to hold their hands together. 

The Canary Sanctuary, one of Podunk's finest displays of nature and nurture colliding together to bring this beautiful sanctum for canary kind. It brought peace and comfort towards many, but tonight was different, tonight would be a night filled with celebration and ceremony.

Moonlight filtered through the trees of the haven, casting long shadows across the path and giving the illusion of movement. It was eerily quiet, the only sound the whisper of a cool breeze rustling the tall grass. 

The canaries that had once filled the air with their squawking and chirping were silent, their nests empty and unheeded. It was as if the birds had left this place long ago, and the only evidence of their presence was the occasional feather caught on a bush or a broken egg shell lying discarded on the ground.

Deeper within the sanctum greeted a building that was the reason most tourists or attendees were visiting the sanctuary in the first place, Laura’s tree. 

The small building in the center of the sanctuary was illuminated by the soft glow of the moon, its windows open to the night air. When attendants first enter through the double doors, you’d be greeted by a front desk before you really had the chance to see Laura.

Laura’s room was simple, with few decorations save for a few bird and musical note paintings on the walls. In the middle of the room stood a huge city willow tree, its branches reaching high towards the ceiling. Laura’s tree served as her home and perch, her place of comfort and need for her tiny children. The tree itself was quite large, its trunk gnarled and old, but the leaves remained green and healthy.

Eh, it would’ve looked healthy and green had it not been winter. The trunks and twigs were barred of leaves and due to the transitional and slow change from winter to spring, it was sprinkled with tiny twigs that sprout from the many trunks with buds of green that hinted that leaves would soon come in.

Sitting in front of the tree was a small campfire, the flames crackling merrily and sending sparks up into the air. The fire glowed cheerfully, casting dancing shadows against the trunk of the tree and the surrounding area. The warmth of the fire was inviting and cozy, and it seemed as though Laura’s tree itself was being guarded by the protective flames—from a safe distance of course—while its warmth invited anyone who was willing to take a glance.

In front of the campfire was a girl dressed in a soft plaid red coat and a pleated skirt with silky chocolate brown hair, it was Sadie. Her black gloves hid her fingers quite nicely as her black leggings hid her bare legs from the cold. The girl’s lips were in a tight frown as she stared in the fire with slight contempt and contemplation whilst her hands met her arms, hugging herself to keep warm from the wind outside. She had been waiting for what seemed like hours, the silence of the sanctuary weighing heavily on her shoulders. Finally, Sadie heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and she sat up straighter as the door opened. Jhonny and Toree entered the building quietly, their faces apologetic and their clothes rumpled. They looked worn and tired, as if they had been busy with something beforehand.

"I'm sorry we're late," Jhonny said, closing the door behind them. "There was some...stuff that came up." He and Toree exchanged a tired yet annoyed glance.

“What took you so long?” She stood up, annoyance written all over her face. 

"Oh fuck off Sadie," Toree said, her voice sharp and exasperated. She tugged on her sweater, "You weren’t the one having to chase off all the stray dogs around her who’ve gotten too comfortable around here, with literal sticks mind you!”

“Still, doesn’t mean you leave me alone for that long!” Sadie crossed her arms over her chest, “What if there was some axe murderer out here? Like the one they’re trying to catch in Ellay! I’d would’ve been chopped liver by now!”

Jhonny grumbled underneath his breath as he added more wood to the fire, “At least one of us here wouldn’t mind that.” 

“What was that?”

Jhonny just slowly took a deep breath, the grip on his stick tightened enough to crack as he exhaled, “Nothing sugarcane.” He forced a tight lip smile across his face while he adjusted the sleeves of his jacket for the 4th time this night.

Toree raised a brow at Jhonny’s response, noticing that he didn’t even make eye contact with Sadie when he responded, what was going on here exactly? She trudged her way to the sitting area that was surrounded around the fire, then her body slouched on her seat near where Sadie was sitting. With that, both girls sat on one of the logs that were crafted into chairs. 

It was silent for a moment before Toree cranked her head to her friend. Her fingers twirled around her honey blonde hair, “Aye’ Sadie?” She whispered, her tone hushed so as to not catch Jhonny’s attention, “Something’s wrong with your boyfriend. He’s like, totally moody judy.”

“He’s just been grumpy, something about failing an exam.” Sadie grumbles, her eyes on her nails again. She was a bit annoyed, though not too upset about Jhonny, more so about being stuck in cold night.

Toree’s eyes shoot over to look at Jhonny before she bites the inside of her cheek. “Yeah but like, Jhonny’s never failed a test, he’s a golden student!” Her eyes darted back to her best friend, “Shouldn’t you—oh I don’t know—be concerned!”

“He’s just going through some stuff right now! He said he needs to be alone, so I’m giving him some space!” Sadie rolled her eyes at her best friend’s claims, more so vexed about being in the cold. “If he needs to talk to me, then he’ll have all the time now!”

“Well I just think—“

“Line up pussies, the hot rod’s arrived!” Some had shouted, busting down the entrance doors. 

A boy with coral orange hair swept back entered the scene with two other boys, one having nice pearl blonde hair whilst the other had caramel brown hair. All they had in common was the purple and gold letterman jackets they wore, a customized jacket that Jhonny was also wearing currently over his golden brown flannel.

Speaking of Jhonny, he turned his head to where the sound came from. His eyes widen, and he sits up quickly, “Oh hey! Brian! You made it!” He called out to the coral orange boy. He didn’t think his teammates would actually come to the party, since Brian previously couldn’t due to too much homework.

“Well of course! Wouldn’t miss our team captain’s ‘golden hour’! Ain’t no homework stopping me, ha!” Brian was laughing, and the boy with caramel hair groaned, dropping his head down onto Sadie and Toree’s table.

“It wasn’t even homework, it was just a book report that easily was just two pages.” Caramel haired boy grumbled, lifting his face up to finally see Toree and Sadie. “How have you been?”

“Lovely, thanks for asking Thomas.” 

Thomas’s eyes landed on Sadie’s smug smirk, he let out a nervous chuckle, not wanting to even look back at the scolding scowls that he knew were on him. “I-I meant uh…Toree. I was talking to Toree.” He said, all while it was between his awkward laughs.

Sadie gave a slight surprise and offended glance at Thomas whilst Toree answered him, “Awh, thanks Thomas. I’m good, just visiting my boyfriend and occasionally going to work and wanting to shoot my brains out. Otherwise, I’ve been surviving.”

“Ugh, yeah I know. I can’t wait for this school year to be over.” The boy with pearl blonde hair came over to the group, “Mr. Myers is tearing my ass up in that class.”

“I’m pretty sure he’s been tearing a lot of people’s asses up, Eric. Remember Baxter?” Thomas answered, being reminded of the time Baxter had called out Mr. Myers.

Eric’s nose scrunched up in disgust, “Ugh, don’t even get me started on that pop-wannabe.” Just the mere mention of Chuck had everyone uncomfortable or weirded out.

“He’s totally mental, remember when he swung Ninten’s skateboard against Lance during middle school?” Toree reminded the group, immediately Sadie held her mouth to cover up her giggles and snorting.

“Oh my gawd—yes! Or that time he had a gallon of soda and popped some mentos into his mouth during recess in elementary?!” Sadie piped up, tapping Toree’s arm quickly.

Immediately, Thomas started to snicker as well, “Holy crap! For sure everyone thought his stomach was gonna explode, just for that dumbass to ralph all over Eric’s backpack!”

The entire group roared with laughter, their shadows casted over the walls. The only people not laughing were Jhonny and Eric, the latter of the two gazing at the fire in disgust and ire at the mere memory of that awful day. Eric had sworn that day was the day he became a germaphobe, Chuck himself was a whole parasite of germs waiting to die.

Jhonny frowned at the mention of Chuck as well, not because of his own distaste of Chuck, but because he had already told the group of his standing on gossip. “Hey! Now let’s not start a gossip train over here, Baxter is uh…something, but we’re not here to judge!”

“Oh please Jhonny bear, it’s not like we’re making fun of him! We’re just going down memory lane!” Sadie waved off Jhonny’s concerns, not noticing his gritting teeth shown in his forced smile.

“Speaking of memory lane, Hannah’s supposed to be coming right?” Brian asked. He was turning the attention away from the Baxter topic. Plus he was interested in the whole Hannah getting nominated plan, “Honestly didn’t think she’d get nominated!”

“Ugh, I know!” Sadie whined, her hand moved over to her head in an exaggerated faint. “She’s gonna be SO annoying this entire party!”

“You’d think she’s sitll gonna follow Theo around like a thirsty bitch?” Toree sneered. The boys ‘oooh’ed at the b-word drop as Toree scoffed and threw her arms in the air, “What?! It’s true!”

“Whether her liking Theodore or not is true, we shouldn’t be going around saying that Toree.” Jhonny crossed his arms, shaking his head impassively. “Hannah’s a sensitive soul.”

“If by ‘sensitive’ you mean; a raging priss-prick!?” Toree shot back. She turned to Jhonny, who was approaching the table where the group was slowly, “That prissy cretin got my mascara pencils confiscated! Those costs, you know!”

Jhonny rolled his eyes at the mention of the pencils. It was always girls and their makeup, “Can’t you just save up and buy new ones? Even then, she was just trying to remind you that using makeup isn’t allowed in classrooms, you could stain your papers with that stuff!”

“Jhonny, she literally called out to the teacher and got a boy’s sketchbook taken away last week. She even told the teacher ‘I think he smokes in the back of the class, he smells like weed!’, that’s not ‘looking out’ for others, that’s just being a raging cunt!” Sadie answered her boyfriend with a hint of sass. For once she just wished her boyfriend just saw how people really are instead of always trying to see the good in them. 

Jhonny’s eye twitches while he stares down at his girlfriend. “I bet you wouldn’t say it to her face.”

“Oh trust me, I would Jhonny bear—“

“HELLO ROYALTIES!” Almost everyone and their mothers cringed and shrinked into their skin when they heard the sharp voice of Hannah. Most of the group turned to look at her, but it was a wrong move to do as the girls had been hit with a truckload of cringe and blandness.

“What are you WEARING!?”

Hannah tilted her head slightly, “I mean, I saw a girl with this outfit, so I wanted to try it out.” Hannah had worn a white blouse with vertical striped pants that had an array of warm colors, her heel boots were a nice bright pie green color. On her ears were some green hoop earrings, but around her neck and wrists were necklaces and bracelets with crosses tied or attached to the accessories. The outfit itself was experimental, to Hannah, but to the more well popular kids, this was a telltale sign that Hannah had seemed to be experimenting out of her strict christian household ideals.

“I think I look pretty good.” Hannah chirped, holding her brown tote bag. She pointed to her friends who had come up beside her, “Also this is Laura and Dennis!”

Laura looked down at the ground, but waved softly at the group. Dennis readjusted his rectangular glasses, his voice rather nasally, “Is there gonna be pie?”

“Yeah—we don’t give a fuck, just go sit down.” Toree ordered, pointing to the far table that was on the right side of Laura’s tree. Laura, who was wearing only a cozy jacket with a long green skirt, seemed to have flinched when Toree had cussed at them. Sadie noticed the flinching, and added to the snarky comments.

“Yeah, and nice outfits, did mommy give you an okay those clothing designs?” Sadie retorted. 

Hannah’s face flustered with embarrassment and anger as she jabbed a finger right at Sadie’s chest. “Y-You better watch it y’know! When I win this competition, you’ll be sorry!”

The two girls writhed up with laughter as they turned their backs on the pack of losers behind them.

Jhonny’s eyes narrowed at his girlfriend, his immediate thoughts were, “When did SHE become such a raging bi—“ He stopped his thoughts right there, feeling his throat tingling with a sense of shuddering and his face around the bridge of his nose felt unreasonably warm. 

He turned to Hannah and her friends, “Sorry about them Hannah, Sadie’s just angry at something right now. Take a seat anywhere you want.”

Dennis, who could only wear an oversized sweatshirt with cargo shorts, and Hannah just gave their own subtle glances and scowls at Toree and Sadie before passing by them, with Laura quickly following behind.

“What other losers are showing up?” Thomas complained, his face hit the table once more of Jhonny fussed.

“Come on guys, let’s not be jerks with sticks up our butts for once! Let’s have a good time!” His foot tapped against the ground.

Everyone seemed to be in agreement at least, well into the hour, the small room was quickly filled up with the many newcomers to the party. It was soon the yearbook committee who entered the small building next, their cameras clacking against their belt buckles and wrist watches. Their leader was a girl Jhonny knew well due to social status as a whole in school, her name being Nettie Raith, a girl who seemed to be too aware of many aspects of students involved in the school. They were here for one thing only, yearbook prom campaign pictures. Parents would want to know how their kid’s prom campaigns went, so why not just do the job for them?

Tanya was swift with her entrance, slipping past the doors while everyone was chatting it up. She wore a plaid green shirt, dressed in a pair of beige pants and white socks on some vans, including letting more of her hair down at the time. Her makeup was more natural and not too harsh in the midnight tones of the world. The new look made her look like the perfect, all American, girl next door. She had hoped that this wouldn’t push her too hard in the spotlight.

Unfortunately for her, the moonlight and campfire were against her wishes. “Oh my! Tanya is that you?!” Sadie called out. All eyes landed on Tanya as Tanya stepped back, her anxiety was bringing her heart to her throat. Sadie’s eyes gleamed with a sense of vain and spite, “You look so… different without your uniform on!”

“R-Really?” Tanya tried to make conversation with whatever compliment she got from her cheer captain. “I mean, it’s nothing! I just wear the uniform and that’s it—“

“No, I mean the makeup. That’s a part of it.” Sadie’s grin grew ten times more catty at the words she chided out. Her nails tapped against the old log table.

Toree leaned against Sadie in mock pity at Tanya. “Yeah Tanya, you look so casual. I’m sure it’s like you want attention, considering that you are a nominee, you should dress better for this !” Toree wagged her finger around to emphasize Tanya’s outfit.

“I think she looks appropriate.” Hannah added with a sense of poise. The two cheer vixens promptly hissed their own vulgar remarks towards the teacher’s pet.

“Buzz off! Were we trying to talk to your whiny toothpick ass!?”

“How about you focus on that book like a good little teacher’s bitch and stay out of the conversation?!”

Tanya used the small comment Hannah had made as a distraction to get out of sight, taking her place near the last empty log table. Theodore and his friends showed up, a couple of preppy kids nonetheless. Nobody really cared about them nor did anyone really know them, the only person Sadie who could recognize them was Sadie and she avoided them for the obvious reasons that they were too lofty and haughty for her.

“You? Calling them haughty?” Toree laughed at the description Sadie used for Theodore’s friends. “Sadie, honey, you’re the queen of haughty and snotty.” She reminded her friend.

“Yeah but at least I try to experiment, be a bit more bolder with my body and outfits. Look at them, look at Megan.” Sadie’s manicured nails pointed to the girl name Megan, who was next to Theodore and giggling. “Look at her outfit, it’s like a yuppie-puppy mind field. It’s obvious her daddy buys her clothes.” 

When Toree raised a brow at Sadie’s mention of Megan’s father, Sadie quickly elaborated with, “When I mean buy her clothes, I mean he’s LITERALLY with her when they buy clothes. Look at her!” 

The two cheerleaders stare down Megan in the blue coat. The blue coat adds a touch of sophistication to her look, while the brown and silver plaid skirt provides a modest and textured appearance. She was wearing some knee length brown boots and one blue hairpin in which kept her bangs swooped to the side.

“Who even goes to a party looking like that?” Toree voiced. She didn’t understand why people had to go on a theme at a party that was supposed to be relaxing and chill.

“Obviously a yuppie puppy who’s expecting to work in her dad’s good graces for her whole life.” Sadie snorted at the mere idea of Megan acting like a literal puppy. “Lonely, bored, and probably gonna talk shit about everyone else at the office to stir up drama.”

Tanya was trying to read her book when Jhonny passed her. Her eyes and Jhonny’s own met and Tanya could only feel the butterflies in her stomach fluttering about. Did Jhonny notice her expression, did he know she liked him?

Only tonight could answer that.

The moon was a glowing silver disk in the cloudless sky, casting a pale light across the forest floor. A sleek green Cadillac rolled into the parking lot, its tires crunching on the gravel as it came to a stop. The lights from the car illuminated the sign next to the parking lot’s entrance— ‘Canary Village’

The lot was empty, save for a couple of other cars, no doubt belonging to the other partygoers who cared to be early or on time. The quiet hum of the engine cut off as Judy shut the car off, and the night went still.

“Lemme guess? This party’s at the village now?” Ninten’s eyes honed to the moonlight cascading over the parking lot.

Judy nodded shortly, “Yep”. Her pocket mirror and small makeup bag was in her hands, just for her to add just a few extra touches to her makeup just before entering the party. Can’t look good without a final touch, “Kay, let’s jet.”

Both the driver and the passenger’s side doors opened, and the two stepped out into the parking lot, Judy’s sandal heels clicking on the gravel. 

Ninten surveyed the area, his eyes adjusting to the moonlit night before taking a deep breath and closing the door behind her, “I haven’t been in here for awhile…”

“Not since the Christmas party?” Judy hummed.

“Not since the journey to Mt Itoi.” Ninten corrected, his memories here had a deep connection towards his great great grandmother. 

Judy’s smile slowly dropped into a grimace. “Oh. Sorry for uh…mentioning about—“

“You’re fine.” Ninten’s hands shoved into his jacket’s pockets as he uttered reassurance to his girlfriend, “It was bound to happen.” 

Judy pressed her lips together but gave a small goofy grin and held her hand out for her boyfriend to take it, “Well then, shall we go in your majesty?”

“Oh please, don’t act cute.” Ninten rolled his eyes at his girlfriend’s silly antics. Nonetheless he was going to take her hand when they heard a commotion.

“Lemme go you bastards!”

They stopped as they neared the sanctuary area, her ears picking up a noise—the sound of a commotion coming from somewhere over yonder past the gate. Ninten strained to listen, trying to figure out the cause of the noise.

“Tell me short stack, what’s with the duffle bag huh?!”

“Yeah! Mighty suspicious four eyes!”

Ninten’s ears then picked up the sound of laughter, mocking laughter. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what was happening behind the gate. It sounded like someone was messing with the wrong people inside the sanctuary.

The jet haired boy broke into a sprint, his feet pounding on the gravel path as he raced towards the sanctuary. 

“K-KENDRICK!” Judy belted out in disbelief. Had he never seen a horror movie before?! You never go to a screaming noise you run FROM IT. Then again, she is dating a town hero after all, maybe some good can come from this? Judy broke into a jog, her heels clicking against the gravel as she ran towards the direction where her boyfriend was heading.

The two of them hastily followed the path to the right of the main plaza area, their eyes darting around as she tried to locate the source of the noise. The sounds of struggling seemed to be coming from behind the canary gift shop. 

Ninten's bolted rounded the corner, quickly scooping out the scene. Judy followed him swiftly, only for her adrenaline to drop at the sight in front of them. 

Brian and Eric were with Daniel, but however their position was far from friendly and kind. Daniel grunted as he was slammed down against the hard ground, the two jocks towering over him with menacing grins on their faces. The one holding him down pressed harder on his chest, forcing him down onto the ground. 

Brian, holding Daniel’s wrist, leaned in close, taunting him in a low, mocking voice. "Looks like we caught ourselves a little spaz," He sneered. "What were you doing, bringing drinks to a party like a good little lap dog?"

“G-Ger the buck off me!” Daniel’s voice held a slight stutter, but it was obvious that he was shaking with rage, “I don’t owe jackshit!”

“Woah woah, now tumbleweed,” Eric chidded the nerd, grabbing most of his hair as he forced Daniel to look up at him. “We just want answers, can’t you just spill a little?”

“Screw you!!” Daniel was still thrashing underneath Brian. “How about you spell—SPILL, these nuts, you and your little buddies have better things to do than jock around! Don’t yu have a girlfriend you’re supposed to ask to prom?!”

Eric’s grip on Daniel’s hair slowly grew tighter, causing Dabiel to squint his eyes in pain, “You’re starting to piss me off here Danny. Wouldn’t want to give you a shiner as a welcome gift.”

“I would.” Brian quipped. He pulled Daniel’s hand further up behind his back as Daniel took a sharp intake of air, wheezing as he struggled to keep his reactions at a minimum. He wouldn’t dare let these assholes get the satisfaction of hearing him cry in agony. 

Ninten had surveyed the scene long enough, treading his way towards them, “Dude! What are you two warped boneheads doing?!” He snarled, crossing his arms together.

Brian and Eric looked up to see Ninten and his girlfriend, the two just waved slightly at them whilst Brian began talking. “Hey dude! Dudette. Didn’t think you’d guys be coming!” He added the last part with a wide smile, as if he wasn’t pressing a poor innocent soul underneath his body weight and pulling on their hair. 

“Of course we’d come!” Judy piped up with a forced smile, her arms wrapped around Ninten’s own. “I just had to visit Mr. Grumpy here, he gets a bit naggy when it’s late.” She teased him softly, causing Ninten’s cheeks feel like a campfire while she rolled his eyes.

“Yeah same, I actually had to drag Thomas out here, bro really wanted to get stay in and sleep ha!” Brian waved his hand dismissively. 

“That’s nice but uh…what’s with Daniel?” Judy eyed Daniel’s pinned down form, still keeping her cheerful facade up.

“Oh, well we caught him walking around with this pack of bottles so we thought he was trying to sneak into the party.” Eric held up the colorful box, it had a designer brand name of ‘Clearly Canadian’. 

“Where have I seen that name before…” Judy’s mind was racing, trying to mainly focus on the brand. Then the memory popped into her brain, “No, wait…”

“That’s not alcohol! That’s sparkling water!” Judy piped up. All attention was on her, causing Judy to stutter a bit with her words, “I-I uh…come from Swimford? The brand is popular in the uppermost part of the city, that’s where my old friend used to buy them.”

After a minute of silence passed, Brian let out a soft, “Oh.” Eric dropped the box next to Daniel awkwardly.

“Can you fatasses let ne go?! I was imvited by Sadie anyway—“ Daniel began but was rudely cut off by Brian.

“Shut the fuck you four-eyed, fruit loopin eatin’ bitch!” Brian shoved Daniel’s face into the dirt, Judy would’ve almost snorted a few giggles hadn’t she been in Ninten’s presence. Brian noogied Daniel’s head with his knuckles, “Surprised Sadie wants to even deal with your dyslexic freakish behavior.”

“Jesus christ Brian—shut up! Just let the tall tree go.” Ninten jeered, removing her arms from Ninten. “He isn’t doing anything wrong— despite his face looking like a warthog sat on it — if he yells any longer I’m sure there’s gonna be someone who’s gonna call the cops, for us, not for him—Plus if Sadie invited him, then he’s allowed to come.”

“W-Whuh…” Brian had almost looked disappointed at Ninten, like a kicked puppy, “He deserves it!”

Unfortunately, this gave Daniel an advantage. Snapping his attention towards Brian—who was still holding one of his wrists—He took a deep breath before abruptly swinging his free arm up and connecting it with the wide receiver’s jaw, a loud smack echoing through the empty area.

Brian landed on the floor, groaning while clutching his jock, with Eric coming to his aid faster than a speeding bullet. “BRIAN!” Eric yelled, picking Brian up from the ground as Daniel scampered off with the drinks before neither of them could catch him

“…And he’s off, great. Maybe you can get off Daniel and show us to the party?” Ninten raised an irritated brow.

Eric and Brian both looked at each other, with a silent agreement. “Yeah, even if he’s gonna be at the party, nobody’s gonna talk to his weird ass.” Eric guessed, the two jocks then turned to Judy and Ninten, “This way, it’s at Laura’s tree!”

A silence passed the couple as the jocks went forward on the path to Laura’s, “Wowww…sticking up to Daniel? Maybe you are the town’s ‘luke skywalker’ people say you are.”

“Do you want to go to this party or not?” Ninten protests his girlfriend’s flirting, his face getting heated around his cheeks. Fortunately for him, his girlfriend was a rather nice girl to not get him flustered from hell and back for now. 

Thus two jocks sauntered through the path to Laura’s tree, where they were flanked by Ninten and Judy, who were either clearly nervous or curious of the destination. Ninten’s arms clung to his girlfriend, trying to act as casual as possible as they neared the old building whilst Judy held his hand softly just so she wouldn’t embarrass him too much. Eric and Brian chatted easily—something about Sadie or football—oblivious to the tension behind them. 

By the end of the plaza, they found the pink and blue skylight that shone colorful moonlight across the ground. It was indeed the building that held Laura’s tree. Ninten noticed the skylight as they neared the building, the sounds of muffled laughter and music became more audible, and his anxiety increased.

“Kenny? Something the matter?” Judy raised a brow as she asked the question.

Ninten scratched the side of his neck. “S-Sorry, just…you know I don’t do well in heavy-crowded spaces.”

Judy blinked, her eyes widened in concern, “Oh Kenny—I’m so sorry! We can leave if you want!”

Ninten shook his head, he’d be damn to let his anxiety and PSI ruin this for him. “I’ll tough it out, I’ll just have to err—turn off my brain. Yeah! That…” He noticed her concern turn to full on worry, quickly he made the decision to shut down her care, “Don’t worry I’ll be fine. It won’t be a big deal.”

Judy pulled the blue bag over her shoulder on some more, “A-Alright. Let’s make this night worth it.”

The group approached the building and Brian and Eric were at the doors. “Well then, your majesty,” Brian began, he and Eric grabbed the handles and opened the door, revealing the party inside. “Welcome to prom royalty.”

Once the doors opened, the couple and the duo of jocks stepped through the doorway and into the dim light of the sanctuary. The space only had around 22 people at the party and it was noisy, with kids sitting by the fires or tables and talking loudly as music blared from a loudspeaker nearby—in which Ninten assumed Jhonny was renting with his parents money.

Overall, this could potentially drive Ninten up a wall tonight. 

“Oh? Look who’s here!” Judy and Ninten’s ears were cursed with the sound of a young woman’s bitchy tone. The two turned their heads to find Sadie and Jhonny approaching the duo, “It’s bratty ball boy and his little lamb chop!”

“Wow, going by friendly name-calling Sadie?” Ninten snorted at the trash names used for his girlfriend and him. “I thought the queen of the four-letter words and thin as a needle would’ve come up with something better.”

Sadie clasped her wrist behind her back with her other hand. “You know, I can say worse things, pill-popper .” Her voice taunted back to the short boy.

Ninten’s eyes widened but he quickly gave Sadie a vexed look upon his face, his knuckles cracking underneath his hands, “Come again miss Heave-Ho ?”

“Yo’! Relax you two!” Jhonny ordered, getting in between the two teens and pulling them away from each other. “Save it for school, and Sadie quit aggravating the guests!” He argued, wagging his finger at his girlfriend, “If we wanna get this party over with, we need to all cooperate? Got it?”

Ninten and Sadie just gave each other the middle finger before turning their backs on each other. Judy guided Ninten towards the left side of the sanctuary, whilst Sadie met up with Daniel at the end of the building and pulled him to the log where Toree and her were sitting.

Ninten was fuming when he and Judy sat down on tree stumps next to extra logs,  “I swear to god if that slut makes me blow up something with my PSI, we’re leaving.” 

“Don’t worry Ninten, with Jhonny by her side I don’t think she’ll start something…” Judy admired the scene of Laura’s tree, despite the dead branches and leaves everywhere, the tree looked like it was slowly returning to it’s beautiful state.

“I heard they’re gonna do renovations to the pond area, it’s a wicked spot to sight the canaries bathing, yknow?” Ninten scooted closer to Judy, his sleeve of his jacket slipped off of his shoulder, just to prepare incase Judy was starting to shiver.

Unfortunately, Judy’s skin didn’t even have goosebumps. She seemed to be completely fine with everything, save for her constant sneezing. “N-No, I’ve never really—“ She let out a gentle sneeze, quickly pulling out her hankerchief whilst pouting, “…s-sorry! Just the pollen kicking up, but yeah I’ve never been here before, not even during fall.”

“I assume you’re struggling with the pollen this season, Judy?” Someone asked from behind, when Judy turned she had found Douglas right behind her. 

“Douglas?! I didn’t expect you here?!” Judy quickly hugged his legs, in which Douglas had to wiggle it rather firmly to get her off of it. Ninten reluctantly turned around and saw the sight of Douglas, cringing mentally when he remembered this was the boy who constantly wore the red rosé goggles.

“Don’t make eye contact, don’t make eye contact, don’t make eye contact…” Ninten’s eyes darted to Douglas as Douglas lifted his head at that exact moment, making the two meet eye to eye, “DAMNIT.” Ninten scolded his brain as he forced himself to speak.

“H-Hey there uh…” Ninten trailed off at the last minute, causing Douglas to restate his name.

“Douglas. Douglas Myers.” He reminded the straight haired boy in front of him. Douglas’s eyes drifted down to Ninten’s attire; he hadn't really seen Ninten up close, just the occasional glance or observation from across the halls. “You seem…rather colorful in person.”

“Uhhh thanks…” Ninten was concerned at best, the fuck did he mean colorful ?  

Judy punched Douglas’s arm lightly, “Douglas stop it, Ninten doesn’t need your sarcasm today.” 

“She’s right you know,” Judy’s eyes twitched, her grip on her jacket tightened when Yoshi approached the trio with her friend. “H-Hey Judy, it’s uh…been a while huh?” Yoshi tried to make conversation, but it fell short with Judy’s glare.

“Mhm.” Judy hummed, her feet walking backwards to avoid the girl. Ninten noticed this and nudged her gently, in a manner that seemed to say ‘be nice’. “Anyways, why are you two here?” She asked, if she was gonna have to play nice than might as well practice. 

“Oh! My friend Xīn Yí over here is in the yearbook club! She said we can come with her!” Yoshi pointed to a girl with black hair that had pink highlights to her hair. She waved back at Yoshi and the gang before paying attention to Jhonny.

“That’s…nice.” Judy watched Jhonny’s face. She could tell he was stressed about something—he was darting left to right; talking to people, greeting others and practically helping out Thomas with passing out drinks.

His eyes would occasionally shoot to Sadie’s direction, his teeth clenched further in his forced grin. Judy’s own eyes drifted to Sadie, who was next to Daniel and chatting with him while she filed her nails and leaned onto his shoulder gently. If someone couldn’t have already guessed it, Jhonny knew what was going on between those two, and he’s rightfully pissed.

“Something’s wrong with Jhonny.” Judy blurted out suddenly, interrupting whatever conversation Ninten and Yoshi were having.

“What?” Ninten looked back at Jhonny, his eyes squinting to make heads or tails of anything wrong on the golden boy.

“Jhonny hasn’t been acting like himself, has he?” Judy proclaimed, turning back to her group.

Douglas hummed softly in return, taking his own gander at the golden boy of Padina high. “Well yes, based off his clenched teeth and white knuckles, something has indeed pissed him off.” He added, adjusting his googles a bit.

This caused Ninten to snort. “What?!” He exclaimed, slight laughter littered his voice as his mouth formed a goofy smile, “You’re kidding, Jhonny’s got the patience of a saint, I can’t even see the idea of Jhonny getting mad.”

“Oooh? Well get this,” Yoshi teased, turning to Ninten. “I heard from a little birdy that in one of Jhonny’s classes, he got a D in an exam this week!”

This however had Kendrick astonished, “No! I mean—Jhonny’s a smart kid! He does the homework, doesn't break nor bend the rules, and pays attention in class, or at least that’s what I’ve heard. He’s a—“

“Star student?” Judy finished the word for Ninten slowly turning back to study Jhonny’s attire and overall attitude. His hair wasn’t even slick back into a ponytail like usual, it was hanging loose. “It seems like this star is starting to fall down, could even call him a shooting star.” She guessed. Judy’s eyes then pore over to Tanya, who stared back at her. Tanya made the motion with her head for some private time with Judy, tapping her ear in emphasis.

Judy’s fixed gaze was still on Tanya when she said, “I’m gonna go take a smoke break.”

“ Now ?” Both Ninten and Yoshi questioned, they had their own concerns.

“You sure? I mean, you know I uh…” Ninten rubbed the back of his neck. He was still not used to reminding Judy about his asthma in public. Rather, it was embarrassing sometimes when he did ask people to not smoke in front of him, he usually got the same response of ‘Isn’t your asthma better now? You can handle a little puff!’

“Plus um, you can cause a fire if you try to smoke in here but you don’t bud it correctly.” Yoshi advises.

“I know what I’m doing!” Judy fumed, but she turned her back on the three of them, “I’m not actually gonna smoke. I’m just gonna get some fresh air, I’m just too used to saying ‘smoke break’.”

“Oh? You mean with that Sharron chick? I heard that she smokes up in the second story B building bathroom—“ 

Judy trailed away from the group, avoiding Yoshi’s nosey gossip about her friend. Soon enough Tanya would follow her shortly after, grabbing her tote bag and following Judy from the steps and out the double doors. 

Xīn Yí noticed this from the corner of her eye and veered over to Yoshi, nudging her gently. “Hey, I noticed one of Sadie’s vermin went to follow that Judy girl you gossip on about outside.” 

Yoshi tilted her head, gossip? “Okay—me and Judy may not get along but I’m not trying to start something with her.” She then shifted eye contact to the door, “She said she’s taking a break outside for some fresh air.”

“Yes, but isn’t it be suspicious that one of Sadie’s swines followed her just 5 seconds afterwards?” Xīn Yí points back to the double doors, it was like a nagging feeling in the back of her head. “Something is totally going on, you could probably prevent something bad happening to Judy, and then, there’s no bad blood between you and her! Isn’t that better?”

Yoshi pressed her lips into a thin line. “Uh, dunno. How about you Ninten?” When Yoshi turned to Ninten, she didn’t find him where he was last standing. Instead he had sauntered over to Theo’s table, the two of them catching up on baseball and such. “Ninten?!” 

“Just go.” Douglas stared down at Yoshi, folding his arms over each other. “I’ll still be here, and so will Xīn Yí. You ain’t got nothing to be afraid about outside either, Jhonny and his friends apparently chased out most of the forest animals who were wandered into the sanctuary.” His eyes inspected the double doors.

Yoshi tapped her hands together before deciding to follow Tanya and Judy, wading through the seats of Laura’s building.

Inside a certain canary gift shop, months of decay were showing through the entrance as the backdoor to the gift shop creaked.

“Jesus! So much dust!” Tanya squeaked, waving away the particles of dust that kicked up in the air at the mere jolt of the door opening wide after being stuck closed for months. When she noticed Judy not responding to her comment she quickly apologized, “S-Sorry! I forgot you—aurh—work at a c-church! I mean live! You live at a church! W-Which is a weird thing cause, like, you don’t act like o-one! Like uh, what’s her face, Anne something—“

Judy raised her hand to silence Tanya for the moment. She strolled deeper into the shop, her eyes dead set on finding a good place that wouldn’t have any onlookers. This caused Tanya to deflate slightly before following Judy.

The two girls wandered through the abandoned gift shop, their footsteps echoing in the empty space. The shop was a labyrinth of old signs, broken shelves, and leftover dusty merchandise. As they explored deeper into the store, they found themselves in the back of the room, a dark and musty place that was filled with boxes and debris. It seemed like the perfect place to have a friendly chat.

“Alright spill, what do you want?” Judy turned to Tanya, her hands on her hips whilst she gave a glare to Tanya that would’ve reminded her of a sharp saw. “The party hasn’t even started, I’m really hoping you’re not gonna just back out of it.”

Tanya’s ears went red with embarrassment. “I just…are you still sure this will work? What’s gonna happen when Jhonny confronts her about it, is it gonna pull down Sadie’s votes? I mean, she can just find another guy!”

Nearby the duo of girls, Yoshi had followed them in and crouched behind a stack of boxes, her open ears and all. She was trying her best to stay hidden as she listened intently to Tanya and Judy’s conversation in the room. She could hear every word clearly, though the voices were slightly muffled by the distance and the boxes that shielded her from view.

“After seeing how Jhonny’s friends react and respond to Sadie it’s clear that they know already and word is spreading.” Judy massaged her temples. “Why are you so iffy about this shit?! You already told him about Sadie, and you gave him Daniel’s shirt he left behind, he’s gonna dump her soon!”

“What if it goes too far?” Tanya raised the question. “What if Sadie snaps and hurts him?!” She was pacing around the small room. Yoshi leaned into the boxes some more to make sure she wasn’t seen.

It was clear that they were talking about someone that they knew, something about Sadie and Jhonny, their words tinged with a hint of burden from Tanya and judgement from the Podunk church girl herself. Yoshi was a little ashamed of herself for eavesdropping, but her curiosity got the better of her. She concentrated on listening carefully, not wanting to miss anything.

“Tanya, this is Jhonny. Sadie could probably be snapped like a toothpick if she tried to harm Jhonny—“ 

“Not physically, you idiot!” Tanya sneered, she balled up her fist but when she noticed Judy’s narrow glance she stiffed up. “I meant…emotionally. Like, she blackmails him o-or just spreads a nasty rumor—“

“Can’t be worse than her cheating on the ‘golden boy’ of the town.” Judy waved her hand dismissively at Tanya’s worries. “Look, as long as everything goes to plan, we won’t have to worry about Sadie for long. I do want her to snap, but not at Jhonny.” Judy pressed her hands to Tanya’s ear, covering one of them as she whispered gently to her, “I need you to tell Jhonny that Toree knew, in fact, tell’em the entire cheerleading team knew.” 

“WHUH?!” Tanya took some steps back, her frustration and worry evident in her tone. Now it just seemed like Judy had it out for just anyone related to Sadie. “That’s crazy! That would fall on the entire group!” 

“Unless you say that Toree threatened us to not tell.” Judy added, referring to the many times Toree had pulled on Tanya or any other cheer teammate’s hair to grab or get any answers she wanted. 

Tanya paused for a moment, realizing that if Toree was out of the picture it’d leave Sadie more vulnerable and stay clear of anyone who could push down the captain’s attitude with ease. “This could cause discourse between the team.” Her body was slack, only feeling the coldness of the night air from her fingertips. “You’d think Sadie would just…lose her temper on her best friend like that?”

“Yes, from what I’ve seen them insulting each other is just second nation to those hos.” Judy snarled, her teeth bared like a tigress. She was glancing back at her nails, which this time were a shade of white and a sandy beige, “They’ve called each other every other slur I can think of underneath the sun AND moon, at this point the only thing that brings those deep neck bitches is bullying and harassing other unfortunate people.” 

Yoshi felt a pang of sympathy for the two cheerleaders, while she had crossed paths with Sadie and the captain said some nasty words and comments about her, the way Judy had spoken about them felt like she was ridiculing body bags, and a sense of unease settled over her. 

Tanya agreed to the statement, it wasn’t unknown that Toree and Sadie weren’t the best example of loyal best friends. Then again, nobody knew them like they did, “I don’t think I can really throw her off the bus, what if it’s like a butterfly effect and screws up the team!”

“Excuse me?” Judy cocked her brow upwards. 

“They’re our cheer captains Judy, if it divides the team before cheer nationals arrive?!” Tanya didn’t want to risk the state cheer nationals, they barely got in third place last time.

Judy gave Tanya a sidelong glance, folding her arms with a disgusted snarl. “You’d think I give a fuck about that” When Tanya gave Judy a scowl back Judy just exhaled and pinched the bridge of her nose, “Just—whatever! Continue.”

“Fine, but like, this year’s cheer nationals are serious! It’s my last year as a cheerleader before I graduate!” Tanya emphasized. She tugged on her totebag’s handles whilst she  stared down Judy with determination, “I wanna actually get to 1st place this time around! It’s my life long goal and I can definitely bet Jhonny’s grades that the girls share the same wish as me! We may not like them, but Toree and Sadie are our best captains yet. It’s just that Toree’s like a hornet’s nest waiting to be nudged and pissed off. Sadie’s just her uh…”

Judy gave a questionable stare, “You trying to say Toree’s the guard dog in this relationship? A pet even?”

“Fuck no—stop putting words in my mouth! They’re both bitches!” Tanya proclaimed, crossing her arms in defense. “It’s just like…Sadie’s a feline from hell that will claw you to shreds and Toree’s just the accompanying emotional support dog that’ll bite your nose then shit off of it!” 

“Of course, I’m well aware.” Judy pulled the hem of her skirt down some inches as she looked back at Tanya. “You’ve already told Jhonny about the cheating, just add Toree to the mix and all will be fine. If I know Sadie, she won’t start lacking in cheer just cause she lost her reputation booster. She cares more about her position on that team than anyone else—“

The girls jumped as the sound of a falling box echoed through the abandoned gift shop. A cloud of dust puffed out from the impact, settling slowly over the surrounding items. They turned to look, their hearts beating quickly as they stared at the overturned box. Both of them stood completely still, their breathing ragged and their eyes wide as they waited for something else to happen.

When nothing happened, the girls didn't linger in the shop after the sound of the box falling. They felt a sudden sense of unease and wanted to get out of the old, abandoned shop. Tanya quickly grabbed Judy’s arm, “L-Let’s leave! I don’t think this place is sanitary enough for me to continue this conversation.”

“For once I’ll agree with your statement, move it.” Judy shoved Tanya out of the way, dragging her by her collar just to make sure she wouldn’t run crazy, with the girls passing a large pile of cardboard boxes. They quickly made their way out of the shop, shutting the creaky door behind them and their footsteps fading into the distance. 

Yoshi let out a sigh of relief, her body sagging against the wall. She remained still for a few moments, her thoughts racing with what she had just overheard. Sadie was cheating on Jhonny and the entire cheer team knew? They didn’t care to tell him? 

“Daniel’s shirt…why’d Tanya have that in the first place?” She pondered. How come Judy was even interested with this idea? Did she hate Sadie that much to ruin her relationship with Jhonny? Yoshi stayed hidden for a few moments longer, just to make sure the coast was clear ahead of time before she stood up and stretched her cramped legs. “Ā, itaiyo…” She muttered underneath her breath, let out a sigh of relief at her muscles. 

So there were a multitude of things she had learnt just now. One; Sadie cheated on Jhonny, possibly a bit on the side with Daniel? Two; Daniel might get the heat once this affair comes to light. Lastly the third being that Judy’s planning something big, but what?

Yoshi did remember Ana advising her to watch out for Judith, not like she needed the advice in the first place considering Judy had made it clear she disliked Yoshi by a mile. Something in the back of her mind was scratching a part of her brain, to go find out what Judy’s plans are, even with or without Tanya. If she had to guess, maybe Judy was helping Tanya in the campaign by throwing mud on Sadie?

Then there was the factor of Toree, she’d possibly be the first one to be blamed, but how could she? 

Yoshi noticed the small back door sat at the end of the shop, the exit cracked open just enough to let a sliver of light in. She took one last look around the area to make sure she was alone, then cautiously made her way out of the gift shop.

The night continued to be dark and quiet, the only sound coming from the crackling of the wood in the fire. 

After the free pizza and snacks, everyone was crowding around in a circle around the bonfire. They sat close together, each of them facing the center of the circle. The sound of soft music surrounded the frowd of teens as they sat around the fire, their faces illuminated by the warm flames dancing in the night air. 

"Yo, has anyone here ever tried shotgunning a beer before?" Brian called out, his voice cutting through the conversation like smooth butter. 

Everyone looked up, a couple of the girls—like Hannah or Megan—wrinkling their noses in disgust and most of the guys and girls shook their heads. 

“I’ve heard it’s a custom here in America, right?” Yoshi’s hands were wrapped around her knees when questioned the practice.

Brian placed his hands on his knees and began to stand up from the log he sat on. “Actually Yoshi, that’s wrong.” He stated, digging into his letterman’s pockets he revealed one singular unopened can. It was a Billy Beer can, fresh and cold still.

A couple ‘oohs’ echoed in the room as Jhonny gave a slight careful frown. “Aye’ Brian, I don’t think I want any alcohol around us, it could—“

“Chillax my brother from another mother!” Brian’s voice was very calm and collective, he placed his hand up, dismissing anything Jhonny was about to say. He had a firm grip on the cold beer can, “I don’t have anymore, this is the only can! Plus, it’s the cheap shit, this stuff won’t even get us tipsy, at best it’s sober.”

“What are you planning on doing?” Toree asked, leaning slightly closer to take a look at Billy Beer.

Brian gave a crooked smile, lifting his glasses off his face, “Like I said, have ya’ll seen someone shotgun a beer can?” When nobody answered or confirmed it, Brian used that to his advantage and walked around the fire to show off the beer to the other teens. “This beer is gonna be for Prom Royalties only, call it one step closer to becoming a king or a queen!” 

“Wait—we’re gonna shotgun a beer can?” Ninten’s voice cut through the murmurs of the crowd. 

Brian nodded in confirmation, digging one hand into his pocket. “Mhm, and it’s a little demonstration,” He turned to Yoshi, “To little miss exchange student here.” At that moment it was when Yoshi was suddenly aware of the fact she was a transfer, causing her to pull her collar out of chagrin.

“Y-Yeah!” She stammered, noticing everyone’s stares at her now.

“This,” He began, digging into his jeans pocket whilst he spoke, “Is how you do a shotgun, in the style of canadian—DAMN!” Brian went wide eyed as he patted down both his jeans pockets and his letterman’s pockets, realizing he may have forgotten something back home.

“You forgot the knife?!” Eric facepalmed at the moment, mentioning the knife caused Hannah to stiffen.

“A knife?! You were gonna kill us all?!” She squeaked.

“No! It was for the beer can!” Brian corrected her, rather more harshly than he wanted to but he was rather annoyed, “Damnit! I mean…does anyone want to open it with their—“

“Here.” Judy had swiped the can from Brian’s grasp, “I have my own.” Judy dug into her purse, thus revealing a butterfly knife that caught everyone off guard. The switchblade had a bright yellow handle, made from polished metal that glittered in the light of flames. Except the blade itself was slim and sharp, with a slight curve to its edge. 

“You just…stab into it right?” Judy lifted her chin to focus on Brian, opening the knife up. 

Brian nodded, taking a hold of her hands gently while his own were shaking. “Y-Yep! Just, stab the a-air pocket here…” Couldn’t blame him since the town church girl he’s seeing just so happens to be randomly carrying a knife like that, and so calmly too!

Ninten felt something in his heart ache at the sight of Brian’s hands carefully guiding Judy’s. Maybe he was uncomfortable about it? Why would he be though? Judy was just learning where to stab a can at, it wasn’t that impressive. He shouldn’t feel worked up like that.

When Judy gave a firm jab at the can with her butterfly knife, the can let out a quick snap before a long hiss came from the can. She passed it back to Brian and he thanked her for her help with the addition of her switchblade. Judy gave a soft ‘welcome’ from her mouth without saying the word whilst most of the girls’ viewed her bag.

“So you just carry random weapons in your bag?” Hannah pressed her lips together, her brows furrowed when Judy nodded and she implored on the blade, “Aren’t those like, illegal to carry?”

“They’re only illegal if it’s past 2 inches, Hannah.” Judy answered the question, her voice held no emotion at Hannah's curiosity. 

“Even so, it just seems weird, for you I mean.” Yoshi gave Judy a lopsided grimace, “Do…all church girls have a weapon in their bag?”

“This is for safety reasons, Yoshi.” Judy narrows her eyes at Yoshi. “I feel safer with knives than pepper spray.”

“Oh.” Yoshi gave a side eye expression to Judy.

Toree just snorted at Judy’s response and shortly spoke, “If that’s what makes you sleep at night, church mouse .”

“AHEM!” All attention was back on Brian as he sighed, “Thank you. As I was saying, Jhonny will start off the speech before we pass the shotgun around. Jhonny, my man, you have the floor.” Brian moved aside real quick, making room for Jhonny as the golden boy himself stood up from his own seat and glanced at everyone at the fire.

Jhonny soon cleared his throat and began to speak, “We are gathered here today to celebrate the excitement and energy that comes with this special time. But, this party is a reminder to everyone that while the competition may be fierce, the values of fairness and integrity should always come first."

While Jhonny was making her speech, Sadie glared back at Hannah and Tanya. Tanya just looked away uncomfortably while Hannah just stuck her tongue out at Sadie.

Theo had his hands in his pocket, and Ninten had his own intertwining with Judy’s hands. He noticed from the corner of his eye that Judy shuffled her feet and her cheeks grew red as she flustered up. They met eye contact as Ninten gave a tired yet sweet and gentle smile that had Judy looking down while red in the ears. To get her attention back, Ninten raised her hand up, and pressed his lips against her knuckles, placing a slow, soft kiss upon them.

Judy was speechless, she ended up sputtering in sweetened silence while Jhonny was still speaking, “Remember guys, this experience is about more than just winning.”

The yearbook committee were taking their pictures and photos with their cameras from the back as they listened into the speech. Yoshi’s eyes would dart to Toree and Daniel quite often, possibly her being nosy or just concerned of whatever Tanya and Judy were planning with them.

“I encourage all of us to conduct our campaigns with grace and good sportsmanship! Let's make this an unforgettable prom season, make it full of creativity, passion, and most importantly, respect for one another!"

The crowd was eerily quiet, the air charged with anticipation and tension. The silence was almost deafening, the only sounds coming from the occasional shuffle of feet or the soft whisper of a breath. Jhonny’s grip on his jacket tightened, enough for one button to pop out just as Thomas noticed it flung into the fire. The golden boy just sighed with exasperation, he stared down at the crowd with a shaky grin that began to show clear signs that something was wrong. 

He took the Billy Beer from Brian, his hands gripped the beer can tightly, the metal cold against his skin, “Ladies and g-gentlemen, cheers to 1989’s Prom Royalty.”

With a quick flick of his wrist, he popped the top and raised the can to his lips, tilting his head back. He had drunk at least enough to fill his mouth, so there was still a lot left over. Everyone noticed the way he gagged slightly, but nobody said a word. Jhonny passed the can to Brian, in which Brian passed it to Theo. Theo was rather surprised at the motion, with Megan advising him not to join in, only for him to give a half-assed shrug and play his part, placing the can to his lips and tipping his head back and drinking the alcoholic beverage in one large gulp. He, as well, gagged and even coughed after he swallowed alcoholic beverages.

Theo passed it to Thomas, in which Thomas then handed the beer to Ninten.

“Crap…” Ninten thought as the can was placed right into his hands, clinking against his spiked bracelets. Judy’s head leaned against his shoulder, what would she think if she saw him—

“Ninten, I’m fine with you drinking.” Judy muttered, she looked up at him, “Have some fun with this, it is your night after all.”

Ninten’s mouth curled into a smile, “Cool…thanks. Besides, can’t be too bad.” His heart was pounding with excitement as he raised the can to his own mouth. He squeezed his eyes shut, tipping his head back as the foam bubbled over the side of the can. Then the liquid met his taste buds.

The taste…was awful, it stung his throat and had the flavor of something bitter. It was as if the word skunky had been grinded up, made into a liquid form and placed inside a small can of beer. Ninten’s gag reflex hit and he pulled the beer away so abruptly that it caught Judy off guard. 

He had only taken a sip and now he wanted no more of it, even after the taste had gone down his throat, his eyes watered slightly at the awful trash juice. “GROSS!” He coughed out, bowing his head away from the beer can as he passed it to one of Hannah’s friends.

The guys around the bonfire chuckled at Ninten’s reaction, causing him to slump his shoulders and sit back into his seat on the log. Judy was giggling softly as she wrapped her hand around his own, their fingers touching while she whispered, “Good job drinking that gunk.”

Hannah and Tanya took their turns with the beer can. The results were unsavory at best, Hannah was pressured into it by the fact Sadie and Toree were jeering at her. So when she took her own gulp she had literally spat the beverage out in literal disgust onto the dirt ground, her face was filled with scorn but her throat felt nauseous, “Gugh! What a revolting, repugnant taste! How can any respectable person drink this crap!”

A few of the girls snickered, save for Yoshi, who was confused at the thought of the beer being disgusting. When Tanya took her turn she merely jolted forward, almost puking up her dinner and the pizza she ate entirely, but she pulled through and swallowed it down. 

Finally they got to Sadie, “Can’t believe it took this long to get the can” She complained, her fingers her the can as she took a deep breath then she opened his mouth and tilted the can up, letting the beer pour down his throat. 

However, it didn’t even make it past her tonsils. The minute her taste buds were touched by the rancid drink, her face scrunched up in disgust as the bitter liquid hit her. Without hesitation, she bent over and spat the beer out, her expression of distaste evident. 

The surrounding teens laughed at her reaction, some calling out jeers and taunts, “Fuck that’s disgusting!” She whined out, trying to wipe the taste off her tongue with the back of her hand.

Sadie then gave Brian a scowl, her jaw clenched, “You have shit taste in beer Brian.” 

Brian just gave a weak smile, he was about to probably make a jab or joke about the beer when Jhonny beat him to it. “Sadie, he’s just trying to do something nice and eventful for us! Don’t go bitchin’ about it!” He spat at her with no hesitation, causing some of his friends to recoil.

A few gasps emitted from the crowd once that sentence spouted from Jhonny’s mouth. Nobody has had the chance to heard Jhonny cuss in person, so seeing it live was already like finding gold in a river.

Sadie let out scoff as she threw the beer can away from her, stomping her way over to Jhonny, “What’s with you today?! What’s your damage?!”

“Oh I’m sorry, is me cussing just once damaging all of a sudden?! How about instead of complaining about my apparent ‘damage’, you take care of the damage you’re doing to your body?! I haven’t seen you eat  since we got here!” 

Another series of gasps and murmurs echoed around the two as Sadie’s face twisted into a grimace at her boyfriend’s comment. "Oh, and now we're bringing body shaming into the mix? That's classy," Sadie shot back, rolling her eyes. "It's not your place to judge me on what I can and can't do with my own body," She yelled back

“Are you fucking kidding me?! I’m your boyfriend, I’m not bossing you around, I'm trying to help! Don’t think I haven’t seen you deny the pizza Toree gave you!” He retorted, his own voice rising with a sour expression on his face. The couple began to argue in front of a crowd of students. They were yelling at each other, their voices growing louder and more venomous with every word. 

The students around them watched silently, some in shock, others just filled with awkwardness and unease. The atmosphere was charged with tension, and all eyes were on the couple as their argument escalated.

“Then your stupid little nerd pet had to come over and bring you sparkling water! You think you’re better than everyone here?!”

Sadie rolled her eyes and crossed her arms whilst turning away from him ever so slightly. She ended up sassing back with, “So what if I drink sparkling water! It’s good for my diet! Besides, it’s not like you’d be able to find the right type!”

Jhonny knitted his brows, staring daggers at Sadie, his silence was loud. Sadie was starting to get a little freaked out at Jhonny’s silence, it was almost too similar to how her mom would behave right before she’d start throwing stuff at her.

Daniel and Toree began to also notice Sadie’s hesitation, with Daniel removing his head from his book to take a gander at the scene in front of him. Toree herself was spotting Thomas, Eric and Brian standing up nearby from their log stumps, taking a slow approach behind Jhonny.

“Jhonny? Say something.” She urged her boyfriend, pulling on his sleeve even, but Jhonny slapped her hand away.

“I know your type alright.” His fists clenched together, enough for the nail to dig deep into his skin while he fixed his glare on his beloved girlfriend . “I know exactly what type you’d like.”

Jhonny face was filled with dismal and intense emotions that were unreadable on him. He leaned in close to his girlfriend, his tone is quiet yet hostile enough to even warrant a peep of fright. "You really think I'm stupid, don't you?" He grilled onto her, eyes glossy and held the feelings of disdain and hurt. "You like the quiet, nerdy types. The guys who are polite, well-mannered, and never cause any trouble. The ones who are so eager to please and easy to control, just so you can walk them like dogs . The ones who are just so desperate and touch starved for any attention that they'll do whatever you want, as long as you're the one giving it to them."

Sadie took a small step back, her bravado faltering for a moment. Her eyes flickered with uncertainty, and she felt her heart rate quicken at the intensity of her boyfriend's gaze. She was suddenly aware of all the eyes on her, but she knew that one set of eyes were watching her deeply. A set of eyes she always dreamed of looking into during the sunset, when it’d be hit by the sunlight and glow a hazel brown after being in the dark for so long. There were only one kid who fit that description, nerd, dark brown eyes…

“Also, you’ve got a thing for coffee loving jerks, I’ve noticed cause you always did smell like coffee when Toree would drop you off at my place after you’d be in cheer practice.” Jhonny added, causing some confusion in the crowd around them.

Sadie’s heart dropped to her stomach, no no no, he couldn’t possibly know! He’s too busy to ever notice her, why now?!

She quickly regained her composure, determined not to give him the satisfaction of seeing her scared. “Pfft! Not even! I’m not s-some dipshit nerd kisser, you know this!” She lifted her chin defiantly, trying to keep her voice steady.

“Y-You’ve seen me Jhonny! I trip nerds like Hannah around the hallway! I put glue in their lockers, I avoid the weird ones with a ten foot pole!” She emphasized by jabbing her thumb behind her to point at poor innocent Hannah, who was just hearing this drama from one ear and out the other. 

Jhonny’s face twisted into a hurt and furious frown, his eyes tearing up. "Bullshit, you could’ve just broken up with me! Instead of leading me on!" He was forcing his tears back, causing his voice to crack just as he was taking a step closer to her. "I know you’ve been cheating on me with Daniel!”

The crowd around them, who had been silent but also whispering, gasped loudly at the accusations spoken. Yoshi’s eyes darted to Judy’s, Judy just had a entertained smile that spread to both corners of her mouths, it seemed like nobody was noticing as Ninten himself had grown pale and quickly looked away from the scene in second hand embarrassment.

Toree quickly grabbed Daniel’s jacket, “Here, just leave.” She murmured to the ginger headed nerd, knowing if he’d stay, the whispers would get louder. Daniel just peered down at Toree, noticing Eric and Brian’s eyes darted to him with hurt in their intentions, bringing a dreadful wave of nausea to Daniel’s stomach.

Sadie’s face went pale, her eyes widening with shock and guilt. She looked panicked and flustered, her hands shaking slightly as she tried to defend herself, "I've never cheated on you with Daniel, I swear! That’s bull! Total BS—“

She was cut off rather abruptly when Jhonny snapped his fingers. Thomas bolted and then came back, he brought over Jhonny’s backpack. Jhonny then grabbed it from the smaller boy, digging into its contents.

Quickly the group of kids begun to whisper to each other;

“It’s his backpack!”

“No shit, I wonder what’s in it?”

“Oh god is he gonna pull out a gun and kill her?”

Ninten’s grip on Judy’s hand tightened, she winced at the pressure on her hand. “N-Ninten?” She murmured, looking back up at her boyfriend in worry.

Ninten was breathing heavily, tremors wracked his body and his chest tightened in an uncomfortable manner. He could hear the voices, the whispers and sounds of partygoers and their minds. It was all just a jumbled mess, like a broken radio, cutting off each thought by overlapping and adding another. His breathing hitched and his own eyes began to water.

In the moment, Jhonny had thrown his backpack down and revealed to Sadie and the crowd the army green dinosaur T-shirt in his hands, causing discourse to spread across the room. Sadie’s breath left her lungs, her palms all of a sudden growing sweaty. 

Daniel’s eyes nearly popped out from his sockets when he recognized the green shirt. “I-Is that my shirt?!” He stammered loudly, enough to have everyone’s eyes gawking at him. It was then that Daniel regretted his chosen words just when Toree facepalmed at the stupidity of everything.

Jhonny’s scowl was aimed at Sadie again as he grilled her, “Well? Spit it out Sadie. IS this Daniel’s shirt? Cause it ain’t mine, it’s too small for a guy like me.”

Sadie’s face twisted into a mixture of hurt and defensiveness. "That may be Daniel’s but it’s a dumb shirt!" She exclaimed, her voice rising in pitch. "Why would you prove this to me by cheating on him!?”

“You do wear it alot when we have CHEER team sleepovers, it was a gift, right?” Tanya suggested aloud, unfortunately, she was met with Toree slamming her foot on her kneecap, causing Tanya to wail out in pain.

The golden boy still overheard the comment, snorting bitterly at the irony, “Y-Y’know what? Let’s have a-a test!” The young man stood at the edge of the bonfire, a shirt clutched tightly in his fist. He was starting to have his eyes water, revealing the shiny hazel brown eyes that stared back at the crowd. “If y-you really don’t care about this shirt, you w-wouldn’t mind if I did…THIS!” He shouted the last part of the sentence, visible tears ran down his cheek. 

With a look of finality, he tossed the shirt into the heart of the fire, watching it ignite and the fabric start to burn. There was a shrieking loud gasp and startled yelling when Jhonny threw the T-shirt into the fire, but the most prominent voice in the crowd was Sadie’s.

She watched in horror when Jhonny threw a shirt into the bonfire, the flames quickly catching it. With a shriek, she leapt from her position forward, trying to snatch the shirt from the flames but was stopped by Daniel’s firm grip on her arm. "No!" She screeched, straining against his hold. Her eyes watched the beloved shirt begin to turn to cinder, "That shirt was my favourite! Stop! Let me go, let me save it!"

“Are you mad, woman?! You’ll burn your hand!” Daniel held her firmly against his chest, his grip never faltering. "Just leave it!" He said, his voice stern but tinged with annoyance and melancholy. 

The other teens around the bonfire watched the spectacle, some with raised eyebrows, others with apprehension. Nobody has seen this side of Sadie before—not since Halloween—and it didn’t help that out of all the guys around her, Daniel was only there to comfort her just as she collapsed on her knees gripping her maroon dress in anger.

A deathly silence filled Laura’s tree, nobody wanted to say a word, the only who had a readable emotion on her face was Judy. Because a rippling smile was spreading wider, when she tapped Ninten’s back, “Let’s leave.”

Ninten took a sigh of relief, thus him and Judy were slowly removing themselves from the scene, not noticing that Sadie was beginning to look up at Jhonny. 

“So that’s it, huh? It’s a gift from Daniel?” Jhonny narrowed his eyes down at his wet cat of a girlfriend, “I thought you already had pajamas, like the silk expensive ones?!”

“I don’t really sleep well in those ones, when I visited Daniel he mentioned that he had this shirt for awhile! He wasn’t confident it could fit him anymore so he gave it to me!” Sadie was slowly standing up, shaking on her heeled boots as she stood up to Jhonny’s cold gaze.

“I thought I left that shirt in my room! How’d you even get it?!” She nagged, Daniel held her back from trying to kick her boyfriend’s shins in.

“Let’s just say I’m not the only one between us that got lucky.” Jhonny pulled off his jacket, already annoyed at the material around him. “I had a little birdie tell me what was going on with you two behind my back, including bringing the shirt to me as evidence.”

“S-Someone gave it to you?!” Sadie let out a sputtering scoff, her hands pulling her fur coat. “T-That makes no sense—no one comes to my house except the CHEER squad! Even then, I haven’t shown this T-shirt to them saying it’s mine! I lied about it being my dads to all of them but…b-but…”

The realization hit Sadie like a punch to the gut, and her stomach twisted painfully. Her chest felt tight, and her vision blurred as tears welled up in her eyes. Her hands trembled and her legs felt weak as the weight of the memory sank in. 

It was last Friday, after a bi-weekly mandatory CHEER sleepover, that it was supposed to be the day Toree was supposed to deliver the shirt back to Daniel. Sadie earlier that week was planning to give the T-Rex shirt back to Daniel, in fear of her mother finding it and tearing it up or throwing it in the trash. She had made the unfortunate mistake of trusting Toree with such a valuable item.

‘Yeah just, give it to Daniel the next time to see him at school next monday.’

‘Why couldn’t you do it?’

‘Because I have some type of “fun date” with Jhonny I have to do. If he cancels I would’ve done it but I can’t. Just grab it and leave.’

‘Yeah yeah, I’ll just go put it right in my satchel.’

Then afterwards the team went to sleep in her room, nothing happened in the middle of the night and Toree took the shirt. Sadie could feel her heart pounding in her chest and a sick feeling rising in her throat. A wave of anger and moral hurt crashed over her, and she clenched her fists to keep from shaking, which failed because her entire body was trembling from not only anger or fury.

But pure, unadulterated rage . 

Jhonny seemed to have finally noticed the can of worms he had opened, watching Sadie’s body twitch and shudder from not the cold, but her entire body wrapped full of wrath. “Oh shit…” He whispered, backing away slowly, with Brian and Thomas joining him as they hide behind him in genuine fear.

Another emotion Sadie ‘loved’ showing off was her hissy and snappiness, which were on her bad days, but this was a whole new level of hostility that even they’ve seen when she’s around Judy. Others around Toree began to back away, leaving her in her seat when Sadie prowled over to her in slow steps.

“You.” She hissed, her eyes honed on Toree like a predator and prey.

“Oh come on, me?! Really Sadie?!” Toree rolled her eyes, a look of boredom on her face. “He’s lying! I didn’t even take the shirt with me!” She claimed, her voice dripping with disdain. 

“You did, cause I didn’t see it anywhere in my room! Not even in the place it’s originally hidden in! I trusted you!” Sadie advanced towards her quickly as Toree leaned back slightly before jumping off the stump she sat on by kicking her legs outward and landing on her feet.

“I didn’t give him that! You’re not actually believing this golden prick’s lies?!”

“Well someone’s gonna have to pay, and since I remember giving you the shirt and SEEING you put it in your bag…” Sadie’s hands dove and caught Toree’s shirt, her grip nearly close to tearing it. “You’re gonna have to pay you backstabbing cunt!“

“You dumbass bimbette—LET ME GO!” Toree screeched, she was pulling Sadie down as the two rolled against the ground.

Brian watched in ecstatic glee as he yelled out to the crowd, “CATFIGHT!”

A small crowd had gathered around the girls as they fought, watching as the girls rolled on the ground, their fists flying and their teeth bared. Some of them cheered and shouted encouragement, while others stood motionless with their mouths agape.

“Bite her skin Toree!”

“Kick her ass Sadie!”

“Hit her upside the head with a rock!”

The two cheerleader’s bodies rolled and twisted together, the sound of their labored breathing and strained curses filling the air. They clawed at each other viciously, fingernails dragging across skin and leaving scratches on exposed flesh. They grappled for any advantage they could get, their limbs tangled and their clothes tearing from vile pulling and gripping.

“ Wow wow , a party and a fight?” Judy cooed, leaning against Ninten’s shoulder. The couple stood to the side, but only Judy was watching the fight with a smirk on her face. She wasn't surprised by the fight, but rather seemed to relish in the violence and chaos that was happening before her.

Ninten was a mix of emotions. The boy stood nearby, watching the fight with a mixture of horror and concern. “I-I just…I just feel like we shouldn’t be watching this! Damnit Judy, we should be stopping this!” He knew he should intervene, but a part of him was also intrigued by the fight, by the fierce energy and raw emotions that were on display.

“How come? They’re both ruthlessly bitchy, having one gone would be merciful at this point.” Judy grumbled, glancing away in disinterest at the idea of stopping the fight.

Ninten gave his girlfriend a harsh glare, “Look, I may hate them greatly, but that doesn’t mean one of them has to go to the hospital!” He retorted, taking a peek right back at the fight.

A blur of fists were flying as the two cheer captains wrestled and rolled around, their hair getting tangled and their clothes getting dirty. They were locked in a fierce struggle, both determined to come out on top, but it was a matter of time when Sadie’s face met with the floor with a harsh thud.

 “Get off!” Sadie let out a cry of pain, desperately trying to push the other girl off.

Toree took advantage of the moment and pinned her down, her weight pressing down onto Sadie’s back. She grabbed the rich girl's hair, pulling it back roughly, causing her to cry out in pain, “No! I’m tired of this crap! I would never throw you under the bus like that! I ain’t trying to screw your reputation up! You already did that by cheating on Jhonny! Don’t blame me for your privileged ignorance in dating men!”

“Toree, get off of me.” Sadie ordered, struggling to move underneath Toree’s weight. “Maybe lay off the cinnamon rolls too you fatass—OW!” She screeched. Her vision blurred, her eyes watering from the pain and shock of Toree slamming her face against the ground again

“You’ve gotta be better than this Sadie! You got worked up over a damn T-shirt, you know how pathetic that is!” Toree snapped loudly, shaking Sadie’s head by the grip of her hair in between Toree’s fingers.

Frantically, Sadie on the ground reached out, her fingers scrabbling on the floor until they wrapped around a hard, rough object. “Get the hell off of me, Toree.” Sadie’s warning came out much lower, her hands curled to grip the object, her eyes stained with white fury. It was a small rock, old and crumbling, but it would work.

“N-No?! Not when you’re trying to claw my eyes out! You rich hos think your hot shit just because you’re more influential than everyone here! You just think cause you’re the queen of Padina high you can get whatever you—“ Toree began her rant but she didn’t anticipate Sadie’s next move.

“ DAMNIT WORM I SAID GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME ! ” Sadie screamed, her voice was similar to that of a banshee as she swung the brick with all her might, her pure adrenaline and rage fueled the strike but clouded her morality. 

The rock connected with a sickening crack, causing Toree to fly right off of Sadie. She let out a cry, dazed and disoriented from the blow as she felt the rush of warm liquor dribble down her temple. This led to Toree’s body being bucked off, skidding against the dirt and making her slam into the bonfire, with her arm and some of her braids landing in the fire.

Toree let out a blood curdling scream, her body jerking away from the fire. Her braid was already signed and her sleeve was quickly catching fire, sending up a cloud of acrid smoke into the air. A fresh aroma spread through the space, it was putrid yet sweet, saccharine even, like freshly baked BBQ. Although, it had a putrid aftermath, reminiscent of a grease boiling. 

Right there and then everyone was aware of the nauseating aroma, their eyes honed on Toree, who was screaming and rolling on the ground like a piglet in pain. 

The glazed nauseating smell was Toree’s flesh smoldering in the ignited orange flames.

Immediately, Eric and Jhonny rushed forwards, their faces panicked. Thomas quickly grabbed some nearby blankets and smothered the flames over Toree, frantically trying to make sure the fire didn't spread. One of them quickly grabbed a water jug nearby and splashed water onto the girl, extinguishing the flames licking up her arm and hair. The girl's face was twisted in pain, and her cries were loud and heartbreaking.

She let out another pained scream, clutching at her injured arm as she let out blubbering gasps and sobs. The boys gathered around her, shouting instructions at each other and trying to calm her down. Eric held her in place to keep her from moving around too much, checking how badly she was injured while Jhonny was holding Toree from behind, her form trembling against his like an injured rabbit. “Breathe Toree, just breathe—“

“My nerves are damaged—HOW CAN I BREATHE PROPERLY IN THIS PAIN?!” Toree snapped, not out of anger but hysterics. She was trying to catch her breath, but it kept avoiding her multiple times. As the fire crackled and popped, a stray ember flew out and landed on the branches of the sanctuary tree. 

Sadie gawked at the sight of Toree’s body again Jhonny’s in anguish and bewilderment, nobody seemed to notice her slowly backing away from the scene just as she grabbed her purse, grabbed Daniel’s book and his hand before jogging a quick beeline to the door. 

Yoshi watched Sadie run off with Daniel following behind her, she just shook her head in disbelief and resentment. “Ugh, can you believe that?” She asked, turning to Xīn Yí, who was using her camera to flicker in between her frames.

“Like a cat with her tail between her legs.” Xīn Yí mocked the rich girl. “That Toree chick was right, you know, girls like Sadie think there’s so much better than everybody the minute they get on the latest trends or buy the most influential bags.” Her nose sniffled slightly, she sneezed then continued, “She’s nothing but a huge brat who’s becoming more of a menace than a nuisance to this town! How does her father stand for this behavior?! I can’t…I can’t… ACHOO !”

Xīn Yí let out a loud sneeze as she coughed softly, “…U-Understand!”

Yoshi realized her own nose started to feel dry just as she comforted Xīn Yí. “Yo uh…Shinnie you alright? Do you have allergies?” She turned to Douglas, giving him a look that read of uneasiness, “Hey Doug, can you pass me the handkerchief you have?”

Douglas wasn’t paying attention, for at the moment his eyes were trailing towards the tree.

“D-Douglas what are you…” Yoshi trailed off, she began to notice a thin trail of smoke coming from the top of Laura's tree. Both she and Xīn Yí squinted, trying to see what was causing it, and then realized that a stick from the bonfire had flown up and landed on the sacred tree. The dry wood caught fire, the flames quickly spreading up the trunk and across the branches. 

No one noticed at first, too focused on the drama unfolding. It wasn't until the fire had spread to the other branches, casting a bright orange hue, and smoke fumes began to cover the skylight that the crowd noticed, their eyes widening in horror. It was a terrible sight to see, watching something so blessed go up in flames. The perfect image of motherhood in a bird’s nest, ruined.

Jhonny’s eyes darted around the group of teens, “Help! Anyone?! Where’s Ninten—someone called Ninten!”

The pond was nestled in a clearing near the sanctuary, surrounded by tall trees that provided a haven of quiet and darkness. The moon was reflected clearly in the still surface of the pond, its silvery glow illuminating the landscape. Not a single sound was heard, save for a few night birds like crows calling out to each other from the trees. 

Ninten and Judy stood by the edge of a small lake, their arms intertwined as they skipped rocks into the water. The surface of the lake was calm and still, reflecting the stars above like a million tiny diamonds. Judy giggled as she skipped a rock across the water, “You know, I haven’t done this since back at Swimford.” The stone bounced several times before sinking beneath the surface. 

Ninten had wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer to him. “Really? I feel like there's a lot of streaks near Podunk you could do this at.” He recalled, placing his chin on her shoulder.

“Maybe, but I never had the time.” She gazed back at him with a calm expression that matched her voice. She noticed Ninten grumbled something underneath his breath, “What was that?”

He leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek, this caused Judy to hold her hand to her mouth just as she went wide eyed with fluster.

“Thanks for getting me out of there…” The boy's arm wrapped around Judy’s waist as she leaned back against him, her head resting on his shoulder. 

Judy forced herself to look away from Ninten, her heart beating faster when his eyes stared deeply back at her. “N-No prob…Kendrick.” She reached down into the creek and picked up a flat stone, holding it up in the air and studying it for a moment before flinging it out towards the water with a flick of her wrist.

“Hush, I don’t want anyone to overhear my real name.” Ninten watched the rock skip over the surface, bouncing off the water as it went. “I’m only okay if I get…to hear i-it…” Ninten let out a wheeze just when Judy lifted her head up, her nose catching a whiff of something acrid and unpleasant. 

She wrinkled her nose and looked around, trying to identify the source of the smell. “Do you smell that?” 

He frowned, tilting his head to sniff the air again. A few moments later, it dawned on him what he was smelling was smoke. His eyes widened, and a sense of panic rose in his chest. “Judith, you don’t think—“

A piercing scream interrupted what he wanted to say, echoing across the sanctuary’s forest and air. The scream was loud and anguished, causing Ninten to grab onto his girlfriend in shock. He tensed up at the sound, and they both exchanged a look of concern. He twisted his body to get a clear look of the path to Laura’s building. The only thing emitted from the path was an ominous glowing orange light. Something terrible has happened, something was clearly wrong.

Shit. “Judy, there’s an emergency kit in the C2 building, the one where the main office building for the managers and staff is! I need you to go grab it.” Ninten’s face was that of a grimace as he turned his back towards his girlfriend. 

Judy turned to her boyfriend, a concerned look on her face. “H-How do you know—“ She felt his warm hands cupping her freckled face just when she tried to speak up. 

He had taken her face in his hands, his eyes locking onto hers. "Listen! Just…can you do that for me?" Ninten pleaded, his tone so soft it was like a pillow of feathers, but it still held the same vital message.

Judy’s face felt heavily warm, her heart racing as she looked into her boyfriend's eyes. "Yeah, I can do it," She said, her eyes firmly showing her determination. "Just be careful out there with your asthma. Don't do anything stupid." 

Ninten gave her a small grin, his hand squeezing her shoulder gently. "I'll be fine," He assured her. "Find the box and stay safe. I'll be back as soon as I can."

With one last, lingering look, Ninten the boy turned and ran off in the direction of the path leading to Laura’s building. 

Judy stood there for a moment, her heart slowly relaxing after being directly near Ninten. She took a deep breath and squared her shoulders, she dropped her soft smile, and her mouth began to whistle an unfamiliar tune.  She made her way to the main office building, her footsteps slow and deliberate. She knew she had a task to do, but she couldn't help but let it all burn. She could care less about trees, or the sticks, mud, and especially the canaries. This wasn’t such a big deal, she didn’t even get why people hated fire. 

On the one hand, Judy was fascinated by fire, the way it crackled and danced, the way it could consume and destroy everything in its path but it gave her warmth and comfort. On the other hand, fire was a tool for her, a means to an end. The thrill of lighting a match and watching the flames grow gave Judy a sense of power and control, something she had lost a long time ago.

As she entered the building, she took her time finding the emergency room, her eyes darting around the room as she took in every detail. Each canary bird painted on the walls had a different yet unique look to their feathers, with the supposed “Laura” having pink highlights by the end of her feathers on her wings.

Judy’s fingers traced over the top of each table and chair, her gaze lingering on every object she found remotely interesting. She was so engrossed in her snooping that she almost forgot what she was supposed to be doing in the first place. But of course, she could never forget an order, she just simply wasn’t doing it. Call it a jerk move, or even one with horrible consequences, but she liked how badly the situation got out of hand. This was better than TV entertainment for sure!

Finally, after much poking around, Judy found the emergency kit room. She pushed open the door and stepped inside, her eyes widening as she took in the vast array of supplies and equipment before her. She let out a low whistle, amazed at the variety of items that were stored in the room, “My, my…” Judy whispers, more to herself than to the room.  

She began to rummage through the drawers, her mind now fixed on her original task, just with a slight detour. The beach girl found the emergency fire kit easily, the bright red box standing out among the other boxes. She lifted the box and set it on the table nearby, taking a moment to admire it before opening it up. 

Inside, she found everything she needed, from first-aid supplies to flashlights. Then she found a flare gun, that was perfect. Satisfied that she had the right kit, she began to gather all the contents up, preparing to head back outside until she heard the main office door slammed open.

“J-JUDITH!” Judy could only sigh in annoyance when she realized that the person who stumbled onto her was none other than Tanya, who at the moment was panting like a dog after running off from god knows what. “J-Judy! Fire! Big! Sadie slammed Toree into the fire a-and, AND—“

“I heard.” Judy mused, picking the flare gun from the kit. “You came for the kit right?”

Tanya faltered when Judy asked her the question. “Y-Yeah! We need to call someone or get the attention of the locals around the village! Use the flare gun!” 

Judy quickly shot down Tanya’s commands, “Well first we have to find a good open space that won’t harm the trees.” She cocked the gun a bit, and looked into the barrel. Only one left? Rather a risky move but she guessed that the managers never thought a fire could happen here. “Don’t wanna set off any other fires here…”

Tanya gave a shaky nod, “R-Right!” She looked back at Judy. “Let’s head out before the fire gets worse.”

“Yeah yeah…just where’s the nearest pond or lake?” Judy knew EXACTLY this thing was being sent to.

Laura’s building was engulfed in flames, the fire licking up the walls and sending sparks flying into the air. The flames flickered and crackled, sending out small flares and sparks as it raged on, with the roof already starting to collapse, sending up a plume of thick black smoke into the night sky. 

The crowd of teenagers gathered in the parking lot, their faces illuminated in the orange glow of the fire. They were silent, their eyes fixed on the burning sanctuary building, their hearts heavy with terror. The flames crackled and popped, sending sparks into the sky and casting an eerie light over the group. 

They watched in somber silence as the building burned, their faces reflecting the misery and despair of losing a place that had been a second home to so many of them. 

“Great job setting a fire guys.” Ninten frowned as he covered his nose with the scarf he used to have on his knee. “We’re definitely going into the history books as the worst kids known to man in this town.”

“Woah! Who’s we?!” Brian snapped angrily, shaking his hands in front of him in defense. “We didn’t set the fire near the tree! That was all Thomas! We didn’t start a fire by pushing someone into it!”

“Oh fuck you, and—“ Jhonny noticed Sadie was skulking across the parking lot, “YOU! Where do you think you’re going?!”

“I’m getting out of here before the cops come? Duh.” Sadie reported, waving her keys to her car. 

Jhonny gave a snort of bitterness, “Running like a cat with its tail between its legs?”

Sadie’s walk stopped at a halt, her anger was returning when she faced Jhonny, “At least I’m not fucking GAY!”

A heavy silence fell over the group, broken only by the crackling of the fire as it continued to burn. The tension was palpable, everyone's expression a mixture of shock and guilt. Jhonny’s eyes widened with reluctance and offense, he grabbed his jacket and pulled on it tightly. “I have no idea what you’re talking about—“

“It’s written all over your pretty face Jhonny, you never wanted to come on dates, cause you’d always cancel saying you're busy!” Sadie crossed her arms, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "You're always hanging out with your guy friends, doing football, or ‘studying’. You never seem interested in me anymore, and you never took the time to know me…like Daniel did!”

Sadie turned where Daniel’s car used to be, her voice was shaky but it still had that edge to her sentences. “Plus, I've never seen you look at a girl!"

“Uh, that’s because I’m faithful! Unlike you!” Jhonny retorted, his voice a mix of confusion and defensiveness. It was unbelievable how hypocritical Sadie could be, “Out here smelling like cherry perfume and whore!”

“It’s always the raging homosexuals who end up not making the commitment to the date until too late!” Sadie laughed, the sound harsh and bitter. “Been hanging around Thomas a bit too much nowadays lately, eh? Catch the gay disease already?”

Thomas had a look of disgust and horror on his face, waddling away into the back of the crowd. Jhonny’s jaw clenched, his hands balling into fists. "You little bitch—“ He hissed firmly, his voice taking on another edge of anger. "AIDS isn't something you should make fun of!”

“I’m not saying it is, but you’ve been quite a gutsy little f-word recently, flaky too! When’s the last time anyone’s seen me and you on a date?!” Sadie clenched her teeth, her anger and insecurity fueling her words.

Yoshi’s eyes darted around, waiting for someone to say something, anything to break the uncomfortable silence. When she noticed nobody was saying anything about the accusations, she decided to place matters into her own hands. “Both of you, stop fighting! Fighting is the reason this place burnt down in the first place—“ 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU JAPANESE GNOME!” Jhonny and Sadie both screeched in unison. When they both said this, it caused a chain reaction of silent gasps as Jhonny cupped his mouth in alarm of the harsh word coming out of his mouth

Ninten gave a disgusted look towards the two, “Dude…” He murmured, backing away from Jhonny and Sadie. The crowd followed him with the same uncomfortable, upset and disgusted reactions.

Yoshi recoiled from the name calling of her blood, gazing away at the two uncomfortably but held a narrow scowl at them.  “You didn’t have to yell that y'know?! American pigs…“

Xīn Yí, on the other hand, had an explosive reaction. “OI! Rebuke what you have said, you two! Yoshi is a guest here and we should treat her as one! Do you kiss your mother with your mouth like that?!” She bellowed, her nostrils flaring at the mention of the slur already.

Jhonny pulled on the collar of his shirt while Sadie gave Xīn Yí a disinterested scoff, “Yeah right, like the gnome needs one. Should’ve just kept her mouth shut. Besides, why would I take advice from a girl who highlights her hair with pink? Ugh, Sharron much?”

Xīn Yí blinked with a firm yet confused expression for a moment, before one of her yearbook friends whispered the definition in her ear and she went red in fluster and sheer rage. “AI’ YOU REALLY WANT AN ASS WHOOPING CARLSON?!” Unfortunately, her friends and Yoshi had to stop her from lurching right at Sadie.

“Jabber jabber all you want, you really sound like that Sharron freak.” Sadie turned back to Jhonny. “You really think you’ll get any better than me even if you aren’t a boy kisser? Face it, you’ll be on that stage with me anyways when prom gets here.”

Sadie began to point her index finger at Hannah, “This girl sells cheat sheets and shit, next time I bet she’ll sell her whole soul away!”

“You don’t speak for me you Canadian slim jim—“ Hannah was cut off when Sadie shot her a death glare, she backed into the far end of the crowd.

“Then you got miss ‘nobody’ who’s only good at being on the cheer squad! You’re stuck with me!” Sadie let out a chuckle of arrogance, “But since we’re already here, suck a dick, I’m breaking up with you!”

Jhonny took a step back, his frustration growing, “Great. Feelings are mutual, you lanky streak of piss. Never wish I met you.” 

“Same to you too, butter boy.” Sadie shot back, her hands balling into fists when she veered over to the path where her car was. It wasn’t until Jhonny leaned against the hood of his card that he began to noticeably sob. This caught Brian and Eric off guard.

(Scene Over)

“D-Dude? Are you crying—“

“YES I'M CRYING!” Jhonny spat, he turned to face nearly everyone in heartbroken anger. “Don’t you see?! I just wanted everyone to get along! No more he said, she said! I just wanted all of us to play this campaign safe and fun, but in the turn of events, WE START A FUCKING FIRE IN THE CANARY SANCTUARY !” He banged his hands on the hood of his Chevrolet Corvette.

“Speaking of pushing like Brian said earlier…” Eric’s scowl had landed on Sadie, who was stomping towards her car directly, avoiding eye contact while she was pushing others out her way. He careened his way over to her Plymouth Fury, where she was entering it without hesitation, “Aye!”

Sadie flinched slightly at the aggression in his tone, she rubbed her temples in tired agitation. “The hell do you want?”

Eric glared down at Sadie, bending over so his head could be seen from the window as he spoke slowly with no remorse. “If I ever see you near Jhonny again, I will personally make it my mission to beat the ever loving shit out of that freak you call a boytoy, got it?” 

Sadie’s eyes widened with fear, but she covered her worry for Daniel by muttering a sharp, “Fine. Whatever, I don’t want to even be near the boy kisser anyways.” The car engine rumbled to life as the driver flicked the ignition. With a quick rev of the engine, Sadie’s car shot out of the parking space, tires squealing as it pulled onto the road. The tail lights faded into the distance, the car disappearing into the night, leaving only a trail of exhaust behind.

One of the kids, clearly anxious and agitated, pipes up. "We need to get out of here," Theo said urgently. “The cops could get here any minute, and we don't want to be here when they do. We need to go, now.”

A few others nodded in agreement, their faces worried. "You're right," Xīn Yí stammered, her eyes flickering around anxiously, “If my parents find out a snuck out this late and come back with a cop behind me I’m screwed!”

The heat was intense, the air stifling and almost suffocating. The building was a mere shell now, its insides consumed by the fire whilst everyone else was starting to move into their cars in panic of being caught with the police, if they were coming anyways.

Except for Ninten, who was calling out Judy’s name, “JUDITH! JUDY WHERE ARE YOU!?”

“I’m here!” Judy’s vocie rang out as Tanya and her appeared from around the forest area near the sanctuary. Their eyes locked as Ninten saw her running towards him. 

He sprinted forward and engulfed her in a tight hug, his arms wrapping around her in relief. "Thank god you're okay," He whispered against her hair, holding her gently while rubbing the back of her head. "I was so worried.” 

“Yeah yeah, c’mon! Let’s go before the cops come for us!” She led her to Patches, which was parked nearby. She opened the passenger side doors for him, helping them into the car before heading around to the driver's side.

Judy hopped into the driver's seat and started the engine, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger. The fire was still raging behind them, sending smoke and flames skyward. But for now, they were safe. The engine rumbled to life, and he quickly put the car into drive, pulling out of the parking lot. 

Ninten glanced over at his girlfriend, his eyes taking in her appearance, then he took a look at Tanya. They both looked shaken, their hair a mess and their clothes a bit dirty from dirt and sticks, but otherwise she was safe and unharmed. “You alright?” He asked the both of them, mainly holding one of Judy’s hands.

“Fine, never better. Let’s just never talk about this, ever.” Judy said softly, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. She kept her gaze on the road, but she was acutely aware of Tanya’s presence beside him.

The ride was silent for the most part, with Judy trying to find Tanya’s neighborhood. No response came from the girls, but one came from Ninten. “Hey so uhm…what happened to the emergency kit? Did you get lost or?”

“Uh…sorta.” Judy gaze was firmly on the road, she eyed Tanya in the back slightly but noticed Tanya staying silent.

The two girls were standing in a blazing field, the inferno of the burning sanctuary behind them casting a bright glow over their faces. Tanya, her hair now a matted mess from the fighting, was desperately trying to wrench the flare gun from Judy’s hands, who held onto it tightly. Behind them, the inferno raged on, the flames licking up the walls and consuming the building. 

"GIVE IT TO ME!!" Tanya cried, her knuckles turning white from the force of her grip. "We need to send up a distress signal before this whole place burns down!"

The two girls were screaming at each other, their voices rising above the roar of the flames that consumed the buildings behind them. They continued to hold onto the flare gun, their hands gripping the cool red metal tightly. They were each pulling it in opposite directions, neither willing to let go.

"Let go!" Tanya bellowed, her face filled with determination. "We can't waste any more time fighting over this!"

"I think not!" Judy protested, a wild look in her eyes as she tugged on the gun. If there was anything better than watching the flames burn everything in its path, it was the downfall of a monster. "I'm not missing this! I’ve been waiting for something like this to happen! Sadie will get all the blame! Don’t you want that?!"

"This is far beyond Sadie at this point!"  Tanya  rebuked, her chuck converse dug into the gravel dirt. “You’re hurting people in the process! Too many to count!”

"No, I’m not, we’re hurting competitors!" Judy declared with a nasty cruel smile. Her wedges dug into the grassy landscape near the river. "Sometimes collateral damage is necessary to take down someone!"

“Not when it results in a forest fire Judith!” Spreading her feet wider as she stumbles a bit but tugged with all her might, Tanya gave Judy a sneer. “I can’t believe I even listened to you! This is a disaster, you’re just as worse as Sadie is! Give me the GUN!”

Judy’s snickers were heard over the roaring flames, “Over my dead body! We’ve worked for this Tanya! You just wanna throw it all away now?”

Tanya gave a grimace at Judy’s expression, it was similar to that of a manipulative serial killer her mother always warned her about. “Judith. Let. Go.” Her fingers gripped the handle of the gun, her fingers slowly slotted into the trigger hole, “Let go or I’ll pull the trigger and tell everyone what you were doing with me! I’ll do it! I swear—“

The cheerleader didn’t anticipate Judy hoisting her leg back into the air so suddenly, before she swung her leg forward and kicked Tanya square in the space between her stomach and ovaries. Tanya grunted in pain as the kick connected with her stomach, the air leaving her lungs in a gust. This caused her to lose her grip on the handle, but not before pulling the trigger. Just before she could, however, Judy pushed Tanya’s hand, making the flare gun aim directly at the river.

The flare shot out of the barrel with a loud whoosh and sailed through the air, a streaking line of red against the darkness. It soared into the night sky, before hitting the river twice with a small splash, sending up a cloud of sparks and smoke as the water extinguished the flaming projectile. Crackling was heard as if it was like the sound of a whip as Judy stared off at the aimless shot bubbling from the lake as it sunk lower and lower into the pit of water.

Tanya stumbled backwards, her hands clutching her stomach as agony coursed through her body. Her eyes watered and her face twisted in a wince of pain, her body doubling over as she struggled to catch her breath. Just what was that?! 

Judy finally took notice of the girl, making her way to Tanya in a leisurely stroll, but to Tanya it was far from leisurely.

The cheerleader groaned as Judy closed in on her, her body still aching from the kick along with her face being pale and her breathing still a little ragged. She shot a glare at the other girl, her hands still clutching at her stomach. She tried to look up, wincing in pain as she struggled to lift her head. "Y-You're a...psycho." She managed to gasp out. “You…k-know that? You’re sick!”

“Ah ah, careful now Hayes.” Judy chirped, her eyes focused on Tanya as she then stepped on the cheerleader’s arm. 

Tanya’s eyes widened in horror as the other girl's foot pressed down on her arm, a fresh wave of pain shooting through her body. She let out another pained groan, her eyes locking onto Judy’s face, fear evident in her expression. How could her heels be that heavy?! 

She swallowed hard, her body tense and the pain in her stomach suddenly the least of her concerns. "You...you wouldn’t dare…" She stuttered, her eyes focused on Judy’s heel. “You’d be ratting yourself out!” 

“Oh, on the contrary actually. I have physical evidence regarding you and Jhonny’s little zoo trip.” Judy replied, she pressed her foot down harder on the poor girl’s arm. “Photos are taken very well when you have eyes everywhere, it’d be a real shame to just show Sadie. Then you’d have two people coming after you, but you’re a sweet girl Tanya, I don’t wanna risk your precious little face getting scratched out like a cat post.”

Tanya tried to pull her arm out from under the church girl’s boot, but pain shot through her as the weight on her limb increased. "You...You're g-going to pay for that," She hissed through clenched teeth. Only for Judy’s other foot to stomp on Tanya’s fingers, causing the girl to let out a shrill shriek of agony.

“Either you shut your mouth and fall in line, or face the consequences of betraying our agreement AND the queen bee.” Judy commanded, her hands were behind her back as she gave a cold gaze back at Tanya whilst slowly adding more weight to her heel every passing second.

The cheerleader's face paled at the threat, her heart hammering in her chest. She knew that if the picture got out, her cheer reputation would be ruined, with Sadie, Toree, and the rest of the girls coming for her head! Her eyes flicked to Judy’s foot on her arm, the pain from the pressure becoming unbearable. "Fine!" Tanya said, her voice quivering in pain and reluctance. "I'll do whatever you want, just don't show Sadie the picture! Jhonny promised!”

Judy stopped her pressure on Tanya’s arm, a gleeful smile broke out from her ruthless expression, but it didn’t mask her bitter nature. “Good girl.” She then backed away from Tanya, pulling her foot away and walking back to the lake.

The cheerleader let out a sigh of relief as the weight was removed from her arm, her whole body going limp as the pain faded. She sat there for a moment, panting and catching her breath, before slowly pushing herself up into a sitting position. As she sat up into a sitting position, she was rubbing her arm gingerly when she looked back towards Judy, who was now walking away towards the river. 

"W-What are you doing?" She mumbled, a hint of uncertainty in her voice.

Judy just stared off at the pitch black darkness of the river, not even willing to answer Tanya’s question, with only the moon as her guide to the still water. It wasn’t until seconds later that Judy reeled her arm back, heels digging into the ground, and threw the now useless flare gun into the river as hard as she could. The cheerleader watched as the flare gun disappeared into the dark water, the sound of the metal hitting something echoing loudly in the otherwise quiet night. It took some time until the two girls heard a loud clang, followed by the sound of cracking, knowing that the gun was now beyond repair.

Tanya winced at the sound of, her heart sinking as she realized out of everyone in that blasted highschool of hell, she let the church girl out of all people punk her out of calling for help. Judy swiftly turned back to the path, gently going back on her stroll to the parking lot, away from the flames.

Tanya watched Judy walking away, confusion and a hint of resentment flickering across her features. "You're insane," The cheerleader said quietly, disbelief in her voice.

Judy stopped for a moment, turning her head ever so slightly to look back at Tanya. “And you’re a raging selfish cunt who thinks she has it bad just cause she’s ignored by half the school and wants a guy who’s just suffering from his break up.” Judy answered back, her voice soft and soothing when she shot those remarks to Tanya. “News flash Tanya, everyone has it bad, it’s highschool. Just be lucky you aren’t getting bullied until you end your life, people would kill to be in your position.”

With that being said, Judy took Tanya’s stunned silence to be the end of the conversation. She began her amble walk back to the parking lot through the trees and grass.

Chapter Text

Since they were still underage, the police decided to treat them leniently. Jhonny’s parents and the others had advocated for them to be pardoned of the fire due to an accidental mistake, but due to this being a school event, the principal still aimed for a week of detention and weekend detention for the Prom Royalty committee.

Watching Jhonny in his seat made Sadie feel sick. How dare his parents still advocate for her?? She didn’t need them to do so. She didn’t need him or his help. It didn’t help that everyone stared at her in the halls the whole time. This wasn’t the reaction she wanted from peers; she wanted adoration, or at the very least jealousy, but she got stares of wariness and resentment. This just led her to look at the floor when she’d entered classes.  

Head held up high in the hallway, down in class. She couldn’t tell if her shame was from her actions or from how many eyes were on her. She wished she was just invisible. She felt huge and ugly. Her hair was a mess, and she hadn’t eaten anything in days, particularly because her mom forbade her favorite meals as punishment and took away most of her debit cards for who knows how long. 

It also didn’t help that Daniel skipped school the last two days and Toree hadn’t returned from the hospital. Sadie felt like someone else, and she didn’t like it. She felt deprived of oxygen, deprived of love.

She hadn’t spoken since that day. Days in detention she had spent in mostly silence. Her father came home for spring and the summer, but he noticed his eldest daughter’s silence. They tried to get her to speak, but she couldn’t. She had nothing to say. There was only rage. 

There had been times she just resorted to kicking and throwing. Screaming. How stupid did they think she was? Did they really think they could just put her into a room with an aesthetic setting and buy her many gifts, and she would tell them anything after months of not seeing her own father or her mother avoiding her? They were the stupid ones. She wasn’t even supposed to be here; she’s supposed to be back in school, leading the cheer squad, but instead she was in her room. She despised her mother, her sister, and even her father. She despised them all.

She wondered about Jhonny everyday. She hoped he missed her and felt guilty for ruining her life. She hoped he was hurting everyday over making her be here, making her mother do this to her. Making her live without her diamond earrings, her lipstick and acrylic nails. She looked at her nails now, completely bare of polish nor extensions. If she had a mirror she knew her face would match the barren, dreadful vibe her nails were giving off. 

She was a dead girl walking when Toree came back. There was nothing she could do but deal with the consequences of her actions.

She hated it and she hated him .

Ninten’s mother wasn’t thrilled about this event that happened and had sharply grounded Ninten for three weeks. Just this week alone was his last week before he was officially ungrounded. 

Except, he was busy with prom planning with Chuck and Hanzo over at Chuck's trailer he recent conned from a sale, so he couldn’t hang out with Judy that whole time. Luckily for her, it was the perfect opportunity for a "girls trip".

(Saturday, March 3rd 1989 — 11:30 AM)

The Church of Podunk Peak was a majestic sight to behold, its high ceilings and stained glass windows a beautiful display of craftsmanship. Deep through the corridors of the chapel, they lead towards the mahogany doors with silver trim, behind those doors was the main building. 

In the auditorium, behind the altar, sitting at the very front of one of the largest glass windows was the giant ornate statue of Jesus, its arms spread wide in a welcoming gesture. The image of him on the cross is carved in perfect detail, done to his robes and sandals. The statue towered over the hundreds of pews that faced it. The dark wood polished and shone in the soft lighting of the room, and the floors were covered in a plush red carpet that led from the entryway all the way to the statue.

High vaulted ceilings and tall arched windows let in streams of sunlight. The church was quiet, peaceful, except for the soft sound of shuffling feet echoing down the auditorium. The soft sound of high wedged heels echoed through the nearly empty church, the sound of Judy’s footsteps growing louder as she approached the altar. 

Her head was down, her shoulders slightly hunched, and her demeanor radiating a sense of quiet melancholy. Her wedged heels were a stark contrast to the somber atmosphere of the church, the footwear ill-suited for the holy setting, but who would dare to confront the daughter of a well beloved Pastor? 

Judy stopped a few feet from the altar, her eyes fixed on the statue of Jesus standing in front of her. She gazed at it with the face of the martyred, clutching her pearls that were aligned across her neck. How could she do this? Thinking such selfish thoughts and threats wasn’t the way a church daughter should be raised. Yet, she wasn’t really the many daughters of god, because how come he could never protect her when she needed him?

It was always a game of cat and mouse, like tom and jerry, except when the mouse would finally get away, it’d come crawling back to the cat. Rinse and Repeat.

It took a moment before Judy moved, the young church girl knelt in front of the statue, her eyes still fixated on the face of Jesus as she lowered herself to the ground. Her movements were slow and reverent, her hands gently clasped together in prayer. She remained in that position for several minutes, her face solemn and contemplative as if she was silently asking the statue for guidance and comfort, that peace for her mind is what she needed considering what she had to prepare for.

The girl closed her eyes and bowed her head, her voice soft as she began her prayer. "Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be your name," Judy started, her words quiet and reverent, "I come to you today to seek guidance and strength, for I am in turmoil. My heart is heavy with sadness and confusion, and I don't know how to move forward. I am in need of help as my mission asks of me to dispose of my beloved Kendrick.”

Judy stayed motionless, her forehead still touching her clasped hands, as she waited patiently for an answer. She knew that the statue was just a piece of stone, not capable of speaking or responding, but she still hoped to hear something, anything, that could put her mind at ease.

The silence in the church was deafening, and the tension in the girl's heart only grew as the seconds ticked by with no reply. A soft sigh escaped her lips as Judy continued to speak, albeit with a heavy heart and welled up tears in her eyes. "I do not know what to do, God. I want my darling Kendrick to be safe, to be wealthy in health and mind. I want him to live…b-but I’m scared of failure. What will become of me if the high council found out about my… disobedience ? He’s just a boy, father…”

They’ll just remove and replace me with some other person, someone who could get the job done easily without any time wasted. She was one of those people, but Ninten had her in a chokehold.

“He’s a boy with a long life ahead of him. I can’t kill him swiftly, but I don’t want my higher ups to think I’ve failed the mission. I-I don’t want to be punished again.” She was trembling like a baby lamb, her voice just loud enough to be heard in the otherwise silent chapel. "I just hope you can forgive me…that his love has tempted me and tainted me to go down this path. His soul doesn’t belong in the fiery flames of hell…but his journey to heaven will be filled with roaring heat.”

The auditorium was silent, nobody was there, so then why did she feel like she was being watched? Why did it feel colder than an opened iceberg in the chapel? It was at least 85 degrees warmer outside! She could feel her nose twitching, a droplet of snot dribbled from inside her nose as she wiped her eyes and nose with her cardigan’s sleeves.

"P-P-Please, Lord, help me find the clarity and peace I need to see me through this difficult time. I don’t want to kill my boyfriend, my prince, but I fear I must due to the calling of my higher ups, of my purpose as a soldier of the academy." Judy whispered, her voice barely more than a breath but held the harshness of a whip. "Guide me through the storm…a-a-and show me the way to a brighter future! I have made some mistakes, and many more will be created throughout the coming months. I have done some… things I am not proud of, and the list can only go so long before you condemn me somewhere worse than hell. I am here to a-ask for your forgiveness and your help, but mostly for your c-comforting arms!”

After a long period of silence, Judy had assumed her prayers were on the way to God, and her time here in the chapel was done. 

Judy nodded her head, her voice now croaky and yet desperate as she spoke aloud. “Forgive in your name I pray. Amen." Once the heavy silence took its course through her body, she took a hold of her bible in her hand, picking it off from the floor and dusting it off.

“That uh…took a while.” 

Judy’s head jerked up in surprise, her eyes widening as she heard the voice echoing through the otherwise empty church. She turned around, her heart hammering in her chest, and saw the figure standing in the entrance. 

Black jet hair that was straight as a board and tied in pigtails, a black and pink shirt with white heart decal in the middle of it, and some overalls matching with white socks and black gloves. The most noticeable detail was the sunglasses on the person’s head. It was none other than Yoshi herself, who just seemed to hold a pink carrier purse in her hand.

She was looking right back at Judy with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.

Judy felt a brief moment of panic, before quickly composing herself and standing up, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. “W-What are you doing here Kurihara.” She buzzed, her voice quivering slightly despite her best efforts to stay calm. 

“What do you mean? Isn’t this a house of the lord? It would make sense for a free visit, no?” Yoshi asked, her question overlapping with Judy’s. She twirled her strands of hair in her ponytail with her pinky.

Judy relaxed slightly at Yoshi’s words, trying to calm her raging thoughts down. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, still feeling a bit uneasy in his presence. "Of course," she said, her voice wary. "But it's a bit late for a visit, isn't it? You and your aunt don’t come to our Saturday town hall meetings.”

Yoshi placed her bag on one of the pews, “Well my aunt doesn’t really try to know everyone in town, so why go? Besides I uh… I did want to ask you about something?”

“If it’s about Douglas then shoot away.” Judy muttered, gathering her own yellow tote bag and beginning to make her way across the auditorium. 

Yoshi's pout was evident at the mention of the boy she liked to hang with, but she tried to hide it, “Why did you let things get so bad at the canary village?”

“What do you mean?…” 

“When the argument between Jhonny happened, why’d you let it happen? Why’d you lie and say it was Toree?”

“Oh don’t start that act, don’t try to care for the runt.” Judy let out a snort, accidental or not it didn't matter, but it was like she mocked her just for asking. “In fact, how do you even know that it wasn’t her?”

“I overheard Tanya mentioning your name at the party.” Then Yoshi pulled off her glasses, revealing her dark brown eyes to Judy. “Plus, Toree wouldn’t just…throw her friend under the bus like that! It doesn’t make sense and—“

“What do you know about sense Kurihara? Here in Podunk, it doesn't matter if you've been friends for how long, teens like us will throw each other in front of traffic if it means we rise through the ranks of high school.” Judy grit her teeth behind her closed lips. It was one thing to come in here and find out the truth, it was another to poke Judy with questions she didn’t need to know. “Why are you trying to ask me that in the first place? You want to spread more gossip, misinformation even?!”

“No! I just—“ Yoshi frowned firmly, she wasn’t about to put up with Judy’s hostilities today. She came here for answers, and she’s putting her foot down. “You know what, I’m not dealing with this anymore!”

She faced Judy's nasty scowl with equal annoyance, “I'll cut the crap, why are you so mean to me!?"

Judy lifted her chin stubbornly, crossing her arms over her chest. "I don't need to give you a reason," She replied coolly, her eyes sharply honed on Yoshi. However her thoughts ran with the memory of Douglas, how he acted around Yoshi showed he somewhat cared. 

She couldn’t do that to her best friend, "It's just you look…” J udy paused, struggling to find the right words. It was true that she didn't have any particular reason for disliking the other girl, other than the fact that her very appearance was a walking red flag of memories to Judy. All she could see was that awful woman when she stared at Yoshi, all she could see was a nasty, sleazy, imitation of a fool's gold, if it was in the form of a woman with mommy issues!

She wasn’t elegant, she wasn’t classy, and Judy was damn sure that woman wasn’t perfect!

She will NEVER be perfect.

"You look like someone I know." She retorted finally, Her grip on her bible was tight enough that one swing could even knock out a child. "Someone who’s been a pain in my thorn, even after all these years.”

Judy had given the truth, it was all she could without exposing too much. Unfortunately, Yoshi seemed to have gotten more vexed. 

She rolled her eyes, her scowl deepening even more, Yoshi always hated this comment.  "Ugh, not this again," She said, her voice dripping with disdain. "It's disgusting. We all don’t look the same at all you church brat!”

Judy just stared right back at Yoshi, her olive green eyes dug deep into the girl’s dark brown eyes. She felt a brief moment of fluster, before quickly composing herself, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. “What the hell?! No!”

Yoshi rolled her eyes again, her lips twisting into a sneer. "Uh huh," She said, her voice dripping with disdain. "I’ve heard it all before! ‘You all look so alike!’, no need to sugarcoat it—“

“This isn’t about fucking race or ethnics, are you dense?!” The brains on this girl made even the simplest girls like Hannah or Sadie smarter than they were. It baffled Judy.

“Then what is this about then?!” Yoshi responded with a snap, her patience finally slipping. “How the hell are you aggressive towards me but not anyone else?! You can barely say my first name!”

“That’s a lie and you know it.”

“Sadie and Toree don’t count! Their actions cause everyone to hate them! Not me!” Yoshi proclaimed. “Every time I speak or I’m even near you, it’s like I said a slur to you! What’s causing you to nearly want to rip my head off?! I want the truth!”

“I already said the truth, leave me alone —“ 

Yoshi wasn’t hearing one bit of Judy’s “explanation”, not now, not when she was so close. “That’s BS! Your truth is BS and your ethics are BS! You can’t even follow your religion’s own morals! What kind of Christian are you—“

“IT’S YOUR SISTER! ALRIGHT?!” Judy’s voice rose in volume, her words sharp and biting as she felt her nails dig into her palms. 

A thick silence fell over the church, the air heavy and still. The only sound that could be heard was the soft rustling of the curtains. It was now Yoshi’s turn to face confusion, as her eyes widened with bewilderment at both Judy’s tone and the sentence that left Judy’s mouth.

“…Can you repeat that?”

The statue of Jesus standing at the front of the room was more apparent now, it was like it looked down at the duo of girls in between the rows of the pews with a grieved, bothersome expression.

Judy clenched her hands into fists at her sides again, the muscles in her jaw tensing as she attempted to contain her rage. "Your sister," She wailed, pointing an accusing finger towards the other girl’s chest. “She ruined me! She ruined how I think, how I even look at my body! It's her fault!”

She continued even with her eyes growing glossy with tears, "If she never came into my life, if she never dragged my innocence through the mud I wouldn’t have ended up like this! Do you know how awful you have to be, to make a child feel ashamed of their body?! A child no less than 10 years old?!”

Yoshi’s expression changed slightly, a flicker of uncertainty passing over her face. She could feel her stomach churning, like a uncooked stew going moldy and chunky. Even with her sister gone all these years later, she was still hurting. Hurting at the fact she was just following in her shadow, her sister’s large and overpowering dark shadow. It was then that Yoshi felt a tense wave of invisible weight landing on her shoulders. But she quickly tried masking it with another scoff, her eyes narrowing in spite. "O-Oh please," She snipped back, "Spare me the pity party! So my sister said a few mean things about you when you were a kid, big whoop. It's not like she murdered your dog or something. You're blowing this way out of proportion and taking it out on me!”

Judy however, just let out a shaky laugh, her eyes watered but she wiped them away furiously. “Well I hope for your sake you stay in the dark about that. Cause she didn't just say a few mean things Kurihara.”

Yoshi’s shoulders deflated, once again, Judy had the last word on finishing this conversation. The two girls, one fuming while the other stumped, stalked off in opposite directions after their argument. Judy’s face was twisted in anger, her eyes blazing with resentment. Whilst Yoshi was chewing on her knuckles, thoughts and ideas raged on. They both walked with their shoulders hunched, every muscle in their bodies tense. They didn't look at each other as they continued onward, instead keeping their eyes locked straight ahead as they tried to put as much distance between themselves as possible.

By the time Yoshi reached the door, she grasped the handles gently, a loud creak emerging from the door hinges as she opened the double doors. She just let out a muttering, “Fine. Be like that.” Before she completely left the church, leaving Judy to be alone around the pews.

The statue of Jesus stared down at Judy, rather than the forgiveness and mercy, it glared down at her like a disappointed parent in her eyes, Judy could only shudder at the feeling of God’s eyes watching her. She gripped her bible with enough force for her nails to be deeply embroidered into the casing. 

By the lord’s grace, if god wasn’t hearing her prayers before, he definitely wasn’t hearing her out now after that display.

The open road stretched out in front, a ribbon of blacktop that seemed to go on forever. The sun was just creeping over the horizon, painting the sky in streaks of gold and blue. Patches had her windows rolled down, the wind blowing through the air as the engine roared with life.

Judy was gripping the steering wheel tightly, her eyes glued to the road ahead. The speedometer was approaching 60 mph as she navigated the busy street, weaving in and out of lanes with practiced ease. The radio was on, the music turned up loud enough to drown out her thoughts, but not loud enough to drown out the sound of her heart pounding in her chest, nor was it loud enough to drown out her best friend’s worries. 

Sharron was in the car with Judy on the passenger seat, their voices filling the air as they chatted about prom. “Oh my goodness, it’s gonna be like, totally sick! I heard they’re deciding the theme to be either Mother Nature or Four Seasons! Ugh! I just can’t wait for them to announce it!” She was clearly excited for the event, her eyes sparkling with anticipation as she talked about the dress she was going to wear. 

When she noticed Judy’s expression changed and saw a hint of anxiety creeping into her features, she gave Judy a soft frown of concern. “Hey? You alright Jude?” She quickly laid her arm on Judy’s shoulder.

Judy, however, was less enthusiastic about prom. Her fingers fidgeted on the wheel, her brow furrowed as she thought about the night to come. “Y-Yeah. Just really worried about uh…” Judy realized she was stumped, she just couldn’t flat out tell Sharron what she was gonna do! She’d be called a nutcase! 

"I've heard there might be some trouble at prom this year," She finished, her voice wavering from lying to her best friend. Why was she doing this? Lying was just a lifestyle at this point and she never tripped over her words before when doing so. 

So why now? What was making things so difficult for her that even lying was hard to do?

Sharron muttered under her breath. “Oh Judith, is this about Ninten?” This was the last thing Sharron needed to hear, another girl whining about her own boyfriend not taking her to prom. She never got the whole jist of prom proposals, it felt like one extra step to humiliation in front of the whole school. 

However, despite her dislike about romantic topics, Sharron was willing to hear her best friend out. “Y'know Ninten’s gonna give you the best damn prom proposal ever right? He’s a miracle worker.” It felt weird praising that smug jerk, mainly cause the two of them were like cat and dog. Barking and hissing out insults either playfully or for the sake of being petty to one another.

Judy let out a resigned sigh, already picturing the trying day Ninten was going to have whilst trying to find the perfect way to ask Judy out to prom. “Yes, I know that Sharr, but it doesn’t make me feel better. I love Kendrick, I do, but I just hope he doesn’t lose his head trying to find the perfect proposal to give me. You know how he gets...” Judy gave a shaky chuckle, her hands on the wheel getting clammy at the mere mention of her boyfriend.

Sharron batted her eyes in utter deadpan at Judy’s words.  “You mean the time he tried to surprise you with a Valentine's Day with the basic flowers and shit?” She started with the day of Valentines, her hands rummaged through her purse to find her nail polish. 

“Yeah but there’s—“

"Then when he brought the cake he made with his bare hands, his sisters proceeded to throw themselves on the table, just cause they were fighting for the remote?” 

"Yes."

“Then that said cake landed on your face and ruined your makeup, so then you had to tell him about your insomnia and he bought you melatonin as an extra gif, therefor making you feel even worse?” 

“ Ohmyfuckinggod —YES! YEP! Alright! I get it! Sometimes Ninten’s plans can go from normal to uhm last second, but it ain’t always his fault!” Judy shot back, her scowl evidently reshaping into a little wobbly smile. “Plus I…kinda like the chaos.“

“Excuse me—Judith Knox—are we talking about the same guy? This is Ninten Grey we’re talking about! He—“

Judy immediately dropped her smile, her brain had begun to tune out the sound of Sharron’s chattering. She wasn't in the mood for one of Sharron's "Ninten rants" that kept dropping here and there.

Her eyes scanned her jewelry, the array of pearl and shell bracelets she had handmade gazed back at her, reflecting the sun's rays with ease. Judith could only remember a time she had gone to the beach. Gosh, it was eons ago, well—not necessarily—but it had been awhile. Maybe five or ten months without the ocean waves if she was trying to be exact.

“Oh! Speaking of driving,” Judy’s brain clicked back to the present as Sharron finished her rant about her boyfriend. “Where are we going? You never explained!”

Judy’s eyes darted to Sharron, but her head was still forward and focused on the road. “Heading to a Gas Station…”

“A gas station? But couldn’t we have went to the ones near Podunk—“

“No.” Judy answered shortly, her grip on the steering wheel was tightening. “I’m getting something from a friend from there for free.” Judy grabbed her bandanna scarf, fidgeting with it slightly. Then she stared back at her rear view mirror, “You can call it a solid he owes me.”